JS'^PnAt--.. 


^ 


;"0\a;v. 


Revised  Edition 


-T-<^ 


/ 


THE 


HAND-BOOK 

OP 

STANDAED    OR    AMERICAN 
PHONOGRAPHY. 

BY 

ANDREW  J.]  GRAHAM,  A.M. 

Author  of  the  Standard-Phonographic  Series,   consisting  of  the   Litth 
Teacher,    Ihe   Synopsis,    The    Ilund-Book,   The  First   Reader, 
The  Second  Reader,  The  Dictionary,  and  The  Reporter's 
List:  Editor  of  many    Volumes  of  Periodicals 
from  1853  to  1S93,  devoted  principally  to 
Phonetic,  Phonographic,  and  Re- 
porting matters. 


NEW  AND  REVISED  EDITION. 

(First  Edition  1858.) 


ANDEEW  J.   GExVHAM  &  CO., 


1135  BROADWAY. 
1902. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1893, 

By   ANDEEW  J.   GliAHAM, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C, 

AH  rights  reserved. 


COPTRIGHT,    188G,    BY    AnDKEV/    J.    GrAHAM. 

Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858, 

By  ANDREW  J.   GRAHAM, 

In  tho  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States 

for  the  Southern  District  of  New  York. 


^ 


;7t  ^ 


PREFACE. 


This  revised  edition  of  the  Hand-Book  of  Standard  or 
American  Phonography  has  been  prepared  mainly  because 
the  plates  from  which  preceding  editions  have  been 
printed  are  so  worn  that  repairs  are  no  longer  practicable. 
As  new  plates  were  necessary  for  this  and  future  editions, 
I  have  taken  advantage  of  the  opportunity  to  make  such 
changes  in  the  presentation  of  the  principles  of  the  system, 
but  without  altering  them,  as  I  have  considered  would  be 
an  improvement. 

In  the  Preface  to  the  first  edition  I  said  : 

"A  Standard  system  of  shorthand  for  the  English  language 
must  combine  the  following  characteristics  : 

I.  It  must  be  capable  of  representing  with  accuracy  the  sounds 
of  the  English  language,  and  of  the  principal  languages 
qvioted  by  English  writers  and  speakers. 

II.  It  must  secure  considerable  speed  of  writing,  with  ample 
legibility,  so  as  to  answer  all  the  purposes  for  which 
longhand  is  employed. 

III.  It  must  secure,   for   reporting  purposes,  ample  speed  of 

writing,  without  illegibility. 

IV.  Order  and  simplicity  must  be  observed  in  every  depart- 

ment." 

During  the  thirty-five  years  that  have  passed  since  the 
first  publication  of  this  work,  thousands  of  phonographers, 
who  have  learned  the  art  from  it,  have  demonstrated  that 
the  system  of  shorthand  it  teaches  complies  with  every  one 
of  the  above-mentioned  requirements. 


.'iij.'iHO 


iv  PREFACE. 

Having  perceived,  before  presenting  the  sj'stem  to  the 
public,  that  it  complied  vt^ith  the  obvious  standard  princi- 
ples of  a  system  of  shorthand,  and  that  its  learners  would 
not  be  subjected  to  the  necessity  of  frequent  and  harass- 
ing changes,  I  named  it  Standard  Phonograj^hy.  In  contra- 
distinction to  the  Old,  or  English  Phonography,  and  in 
honor  of  my  Country,  I  also  called  it  American  Phonog- 
raphy. It  should  be  said,  however,  that  the  great 
majority  of  the  writers  of  this  system  are  inclined  to  call 
it  the  Graham  system,  or  merely  *' Graham";  and  this 
tendency  of  naming  comes  no  less  from  plagiarists  from 
the  system,  who  come  with  ridiculous  pretences  of  ' '  im- 
provements" on  '^  Graham." 

Although  for  thirty-five  years  this  system  has  been 
fully  tested  by  many  of  the  most  expert  reporters  in  the 
world,  in  no  instance,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn, 
has  there  been  any  complaint  from  such  experts  of  any 
lack  of  completeness  in  the  thoroughness  and  perspicuity 
of  its  presentation,  or  of  adequacy  in  its  brevity  and 
legibility.  On  the  contrary,  I  have  received  thousands  of 
testimonials  from  all  parts  of  this,  and  from  many  foreign 
countries,  expressing  gratitude  to  me  for  the  benefit  the 
writers  had  received  from  my  works. 

It  has  been  demonstrated  this  year  (1893),  by  carefully 
compiled  statistics,  that  more  than  one-half  of  the  expert 
reporters  in  the  United  States  write  the  Graham  system, 
and  that  the  remainder  are  divided  among  more  than 
twenty  other  sj^stems,  so-called. 

These  facts,  then,  clearly  pro.ve  that  the  standard 
quality  claimed  for  the  system,  in  its  title,  is  neither  exag- 
gerated nor  boastful. 

As  it  is  probable  that  a  great  majority  of  the  purchasers 


PREFACE.  V 

of  this  and  subsequent  editions  will  be  those  who  are  not 
familiar  with  the  old  edition,  and  therefore  unable  to 
discern  the  improvements  in  this  one,  I  will  here  briefly 
state  some  of  the  principal  points  of  superiority  of  this 
edition. 

First. — By  taking  advantage  of  my  process  of  phono- 
graphic engraving  (called  Stereography),  I  have  greatly 
increased  the  number  of  illustrations  in  the  text,  and 
enlarged  the  Reading  Exercises,  so  that,  in  this  respect, 
this  revised  edition  is  a  great  improvement  upon  the  old 
one,  which  was  itself,  in  that  and  in  all  other  respects, 
superior  to  any  other  shorthand  text-book. 

Second. — By  placing  each  Reading  Exercise  at  the  end 
of  the  lesson  to  which  it  belongs,  instead  of  all  of  them 
at  the  end  of  the  Compendium,  more  convenience  is 
secured  when  referring  to  the  text  to  which  they  relate  ; 
and  by  means  of  the  "sentences"  which  are  introduced 
in  Exercise  II,  and  continued  through  all  the  others,  the 
interest  of  the  pupil  is  kept  keen  by  finding  that  he  can 
make  practical  application  of  the  principles  and  word- 
signs  as  fast  as  he  learns  them. 

Third. — I  have  almost  entirely  dispensed  with  the 
chapters  on  Phonetics,  in  Part  I,  because  I  have  found 
that  pupils  can  be  taught  to  read  and  write  phonography 
with  but  slight  knowledge  of  the  phonetic  principles  on 
which  it  is  based ;  and  because  I  have  extensively  used 
in  this  edition  my  system  of  Phonographic  Nomenclature 
(devised  over  thirty  years  ago),  which  is  a  very  effective 
aid  in  teaching  and  in  learning  phonography. 

Fourth. — The  Brief  Phonographic  Dictionary,  which  is 
appended  to  the  General  Index,  will  be  found  an  especially 
useful  addition  to  this  work,  although  it  cannot  take  the 


VI  PREFACE. 

place  of  the  Standard  Phonographic  Dictionary  any  more 
than  a  pocket-dictionary  can  take  the  place  of  a  Webster's 
"International." 

Fifth. — The  Writing  Exercises  (Part  III  of  this  volume) 
are  also  published  separately  in  the  form  of  Practice- 
Books,  the  object  of  which  is  to  save  students  the  irksome 
labor  of  keeping  the  place  while  writing  them  ;  and  as  a 
great  convenience  to  teachers  of  classes  that  have  but  a 
short  time  for  recitation ;  for,  by  the  use  of  these  copy- 
books, or  "  Writing-Exercise  Blanks,"  teachers  can  correct 
many  lessons  in  a  short  time,  or  pupils  can  correct  each 
others'  lessons  by  comparing  them  with  the  corresponding 
Reading  Exercise  in  the  Hand-Book.  The  price  of  these 
blanks  is  so  little  that  they  may  be  used  as  freely,  and  at 
the  same  time  as  economically,  as  common  writing  paper. 

Since  the  publication  of  the  first  edition  of  this  work,  I 
have  issued  a  scries  of  works  consisting  of  an  elementary 
and  an  advanced  Reading-Book,  designed  to  give  exten- 
sive reading  and  writing  practice-exercises  ;  a  Dictionary, 
giving  the  best  outlines  for  about  sixty-thousand  words 
and  an  equal  number  of  phrases  ;  The  Reporter's  List,  an 
engraved  work,  combining  in  one  list,  in  chart-like  form 
and  in  phonographic-alphabetical  order,  all  the  word- 
signs,  contractions,  and  phrase-signs  contained  in  lists 
in  the  Hand-Book,  and  with  many  thousand  words /or 
comparison,  contrast,  and  distinction,  all  of  which  are  in 
harmony  with  and  exemplify  the  principles  of  the  Hand- 
Book,  and  have  hundreds  of  reference  marks  to  its  various 
sections,  thus  making  the  entire  series  harmonious  and 
complete. 

In  addition  to  the  books  just  referred  to,  the  extensive 
use  of  the  system  has  enabled  me  to  publish  many  other 


PREFACE.  Vll 

books  and  pamphlets  devoted  to  the  interests  of  the 
system,  among  which  may  be  mentioned  five  volumes  of 
The  Standard  Phonographic  Visitor  ;  of  which  Volumes 
III  and  IV  were  published  weekly,  and  contained  in  all 
sixteen  hundred  and  forty  pages,  fully  one-half  of  which 
were  in  shorthand  ;  and  Volume  V,  also  published  weekly, 
containing  three  hundred  and  twenty-eight  pages,  all  of 
which  were  in  shorthand.  I  have  also  published  a 
monthly,  The  Student's  Journal,  continuously  since 
January  1872,  the  combined  volumes  containing  several 
thousand  pages  of  shorthand,  all  in  harmony  with  the 
system,  so  that  there  now  exists  a  phonographic  literature 
more  extensive  and  uniform  than  ever  was  known  before. 
"With  gratitude  to  God  for  life  to  see  the  realization  of 
my  early  hope  and  ambition  to  create  a  practically  uniform 
system  of  shorthand  writing  in  this  country,  and  with 
thanks  to  the  public  who  have  so  cordially  appreciated  my 
works,  I  send  this  book  forth  on  its  mission. 

ANDREW  J.  GRAHAM. 

Oeange,  N.  J.,  Sept.  26,  1893. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Preface iii 

Contents ix 

PAET   I. 

INTEODUCTION  TO   STANDARD  PHONOGRAPHY: 

Definitions 13 

Elements  of  Phonography 14 

Materials  for  Writing 18 

Method  of  Holding  the  Pen 19 

Method  of  Study 19 

PART  II,— The  Compendium. 
SIMPLE  CONSONANTS: 

Simple  Consonant  Signs  and  their  Powers 23 

Mnemonic  Assistance  in  Learning  the  Consonant-Signs 25 

Manner  of  Writing  the  Consonants 27 

Phonographic  Nomenclature 30 

Size  of  the  Consonant-Strokes 30 

Joining  the  Consonant-Strokes 31 

Position  of  Words 32 

exebcise  i 35 

Brief  Signs  for  S  and  Z — Loops  and  Large  Circle 37 

Word-Signs 41 

Exercise  II 50 

VOCALIZATION  : 

Simple  Vowels 51 

Standard  Vowel-Scheme 53 

Order  of  Writing  and  Reading  Vowels 55 

Position  of  Words 57 

Reporter's  Rule  of  Position 58 

Exercise  III 60 

Vocalization  of  Consonant-Strokes  with  Circles  or  Loops  Attached . .  61 

Vowel  Word-Signs 66 

"  The  "  Joined  by  a  Tick 68 

"A-n-d"  Joined  by  a  Tick 69 

Quality  and  Quantity  of  Unaccented  Vowels 70 

EXEBCISE  IV 72 


X  CONTENTS. 

PUNCTUATION— ACCENT— NUMBERS,  Etc.  :  page 

Punctuation 75 

Accent,  Emphasis,  Capitals 77 

Numbers 78 

Initials,  Titles,  Proper  Names 78 

Other  Marks  used  in  Phonography 79 

« 

Exercise  V 8(1 

VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS : 

Definition,  Enumeration  and  Classification 81 

Close  Diphthongs 81 

Open  Diphthongs 83 

WOBB-SlGNS  AITD   CONTEACTIONS  : 

Diphthong  Word-Signs 86 

Contractions  with  Diphthongs 88 

Exercise  VI , 89 

Method  of  Placing  Vowels  between  Consonant-Strokes 90 

Method  of  Reading  Words  of  Several  Consonants 93 

Prefixes  and  Affixes — con-,  com-,  accom-,  -ing,  -ings 93 

Exercise  VII 95 

DIFFERENT  SIGNS  AND  DIRECTIONS  (Page  07) : 

I.  Different  Modes  of  Expressing  W  and  Y :    1.  By  Strokes 98 

2.  By  Brief  Signs  Joined.  99 

Exercise  VIII 102 

Different  Modes  of  Expressing  W  and  Y. — Continued  : 

3.  By  Brief  Signs  in  the  Vowel  Places 103 

4.  By  a  Right  Angle 109 

Word-Signs  and  Contractions 110 

Exercise  IX 113 

IT.  Different  Modes  of  Expressing  Aspiration  : 

1.  Of  Simple  Vowels  and  Diphthongs 115 

2.  Of  the  Way-Stroke 117 

3.  Of  the  Brief-Way 117 

Uses  of  Hay 118 

Exercise  X 120 

III.  Different  Modes  of  Expressing  S  and  Z 121 

rv.  Different  Modes  of  Representing  R 121 

Exercise  XI 123 

V.  Different  Directions  of  the  Stroke  for  L 124 

VI.  Different  Directions  of  the  Stroke  for  SH 127 

Exercise  XII 128 

GROUP-CONSONANT  SIGNS  (Page  130) : 

I.  iNiTiAi  Hooks  :    1.  The  El-Hooks 131 

2.  The  Ar-Hooks 133 

Exercise  XIII 137 

iNiTiAii  Hooks. — Crmtinued  : 

Circles  and  Loops  Prefixed  to  El-  and  Ar-Hook  Signs 140 

Sper  distinguished  from  Spee 142 

ExEECiSE  XIV 143 


CONTENTS.  XI 

GBOUP-CONSONAUT  SIGNS.— Contintjed  :  PAOE 

Initial  Hooks. — Continued  :    3.  Hook  for  In,  Un,  or  En 144 

4.  Keporting  Ler  and  Rel  Hooks 145 

Initial-Hook  Word-Sigus  and  Contractions 146 

EXEECISE  XV 150 

II.  FiNAi  Hooks  :    1.  Hooks  for  F,  V,  and  N 152 

Iss  added  to  Ef-Hook  Signs 154 

Iss,  Ses,  Steh,  and  Ster  added  to  Straiglit-Line  En-Hook  Signs  . .  154 

Ef-  and  En-Hooks  in  the  Middle  of  Words 157 

ExEBCiSE  XVI 157 

Final  B.oosa.— Continued :     2.  Large  Hooks  for  Shon  and  Tiv 169 

ExEECisE  XVII 163 

Final  Books.— Continued :    3.  Small  Hook  for  Shon 164 

Final  Hook  Word-Signs  and  Contractions 166 

Exercise  XVIII 170 

III.  Widening 171 

Exercise  XIX 173 

IV.  Lengthening 174 

Exercise  XX 177 

V.  Halving:    1.  To  Add  ettter  T  or  D 179 

2.  To  Add  T  to  a  Light,  or  D  to  a  Heavy  Sign 182 

Vocalization  of  Shortened  Letters 183 

Use  of  the  Halving  Principle 187 

Half-Length  Word -Signs 189 

Half-Length  Contractions 192 

Exercise  XXI 194 

CONTRACTIONS  AND  EXPEDIENTS. 

I.  Imperfect  Expression  :    1.  Word -Signs  and  Contractions 197 

2.  Contracted  Prefixes 198 

Exercise  XXII 208 

Imperfect  Expression. — Continued :    3.  Contracted  Af&xes 210 

Exercise  XXIII 217 

Imperfect  Expression. — Continued:    4.  Omission  of  Consonants. ..  218 

5.  Omission  of  Vowels 222 

II.  Joining  Parts  of  Words  : 

1.  Certain  Vowel-Signs  Joined  to  Consonants 225 

2.  Joining  Aflix  and  Prefix  Signs 225 

Exercise  XXIV 226 

III.  Joining  Words — Phrase-Writing 227 

Position  of  Phrase-Signs  :    1.  Determined  by  First  Word 229 

2.  Determined  by  Second  Word 231 

IV.  Omission  of  Words 232 

Exercise  XXV 235 

WORD-SIGNS  AND  CONTRACTIONS  OF  THE  CORRESPONDING  STYLE : 

List  of  Word-Signs 236 

List  of  Sign-Words 242 

List  of  Contractions 247 

Exercise  on  Word -Signs  and  Contractions  248 

Genebai.  Beiadinq  Exebcises 260 


Xll  CONTENTS 

THE  REPORTING  STYLE  (Page  261)  :  page 

The  Reporter's  Rule  of  Position 205 

Enlarged  Way  and  Yay 271 

Lengthened  Straight  Lines 273 

The  Dher-Tick 275 

Numbers 275 

References,  Repetitions,  Omissions,  Doubt,  etc 276 

Amanuensis  Reporting 278 

Amanuensis  Lists  of  Word-Signs,  Contractions,  and  Phrase-Signs  . .  278 

Reporting  Word-Signs  and  Contra -tions 284 

List  of  Reporting  Word-Signs 287 

List  of  Reporting  Contractions 316 

Distinctions 319 

Words  Distinguished  by  Difference  of  Outline  or  Position 319 

Reading  Exercises  fob  Repokting  Style , 329 

PART   III. 

PHONOGRAPHIC  WRITING  EXERCISES 333 

General  Writing  Exercises 367 

Reporting-Style  Writing  Exercises 374 

PAET  IV. 
THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER  : 

Preliminary  Remarks 379 

Requirements  of  Vocalization 381 

Requirements  of  Speed 382 

Requirements  of  Legibility 382 

Laws  of  Analogy 384 

Comparative  Brevity 385 

Specific  Brevity 389 

Orthograpkical  Parsing 390 


GENERAL  INDEX 393 

Brief  Phonographic  Dictionary 401 


HAND-BOOK 

OF 

STANDARD    OR    AMERICAN 

PHONOGRAPHY. 


PART   I. 
INTRODUCTION   TO    STANDARD    PHONOGRAPHY 

OB 

PHONETIC    SHORTHAND. 


DEFINITIONS. 


Pho-net'ics,  Phon'ics,  or  Pho-nol'o-gy,  noun.  1.  A 
science  which  treats  of  the  elements  of  language,  their 
modifications,  and  their  relations.  2.  The  science  of 
representing  the  elements  of  language. 

Pho-not'yp-y,  noun.  1.  The  printing  produced  with 
phonotypes — printing,  in  which  each  element  of  language 
is  represented  by  a  distinct  letter  or  type.  2.  The  mode 
or  system  of  printing  phonetically. 

Pho'no-graph,  noun.  The  rjraphic  or  written  sign  of  a 
vocal  element. 

Pho'no-(;raph,  verb.     To  write  with  phonographs. 

Pho-nog' RAPH-Y,  r?oun.  1.  The  system  of  representing 
language  with  phonographs.  2.  The  writing  produced 
with  phonographs. 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

Pho-nog'eaph-er,  noun.     A  writer  of  phonography. 
Phonetic    Shorthand.      Writing  produced  with  an 
alphabet  composed  of  very  simple  signs. 


ELEMENTS  OF   PHONOGRAPHY. 

1.  Phonography,  or  Phonetic  Shorthand,  is  based  upon 
phonetic  principles,  harmonized  with  certain  steno- 
graphic principles,  or  laws  of  speed  in  writing,  which 
it  is  the  purpose  of  a  phonographic  text-book  to  explain. 
No  phonographic  sign  of  a  single  sound  requires  more 
than  one  movement  of  the  hand  to  form  it ;  and  it  is  not 
unfrequently  the  case  that  several  sounds  are  expressed 
by  a  single  stroke  of  the  pen.  The  characters  for  the 
elements  are  formed  of  the  simplest  geometrical  signs — 
simple  lines  for  the  consonants,  and  dots  and  dashes  for 
the  vowels. 

2.  As  the  phonographic  characters  are  explained  (in 
Part  II),  it  will  be  observed  that  the  straight  lines  are 
written  in  four  different  directions,  and  that  the  curves 
are  written  in  eight  different  positions,  in  accordance 
with  the  following  diagrams  : 


ch 
_k 


1  r  m 

thf       )s 


sh  n 


3.  A  class  of  consonants  known  as  3Iutes  or  Abrupts  are 
represented  in  Phonography  by  straight  lines,  thus  : 

\     \  II 

p,     b;  t,     d;  k,     g. 

4.  The  likeness  between  several  of  the  signs  given 
above — one  being  light  and  another  distinguished  from 
it,  simply  by  its  being  heavy — intimates  a  corresponding 
likeness  between  the  consonants  they  represent — some 


ELEMENTS    OF    PHONOGRAPHY.  15 

sounds  being  what  arc  frequently  designated  as  whispers, 
and  others  being  what  are  called  sonants  or  spoken  sounds. 
This  relation  exists  between  the  sounds  indicated  by 
p,  b  ;    t,  d  ;    k,  g  ;    f,  v  ;    th,  dh  ;    s,  z  ;    sh,  zh  ; 

as  is  intimated  by  their  phonographic  signs.  The  simil- 
arity will  be  observed  by  comparing  the  initial  sounds  of 
the  following  words  : 

pay,  bay  ;  tie,  die  ;  coc,  go  ;  fie,  vie  ;  thigh,  thy  ;  seal, 
zeal ;  sure,  jour  (a  French  word  pronounced  zhoor). 

5.  By  making  the  simple  lines  light  and  heavy,  a 
sufficient  number  of  simple  signs  for  all  the  elements  are 
obtained.  After  a  little  practice,  the  writer  will  find 
that  the  heavy  signs  for  the  spoken  sounds  will  be  made 
without  any  particular  thought  or  effort — it  seeming  very 
natural  to  write  a  heavy  sign  for  such  sounds,  while  it 
will  be  felt  to  be  equally  natural  to  write  a  light  sign  for 
a  whisper.  Such  is  the  similarity  between  the  sounds 
represented  by  light  and  heavy  lines,  that  if  the  signs  of 
cognate  sounds  were  to  be  interchanged  by  accident,  but 
little  difiiculty  would  be  experienced  in  arriving  at  the 
word  intended  to  be  written.  The  word  '-Piivalo,"  for 
instance,  in  connection  with  other  words  of  a  sentence, 
would  readily  be  understood  as  meant  for  "  Bilfalo  ;"  so 
"  Vranklin"  would  be  seen  to  be  a  mistake  for  "Frank- 
lin." 

6.  As  /  /  are  not  required  as  signs  of  any  simple 
consonants,  they  are  employed  to  represent  the  conso- 
nantal diphthongs, 

ch  (=  t-sh)  and  j  (==  d-zh). 

7.  A  class  of  consonants,  usually  known  as  Continuants, 
are  indicated  in  Phonography  by  curved  lines,  thus  : 

L  L    C     (     )  )     ^  J 

f,      V ;    th,    dh  ;    s,    z  ;      sh,  zh. 


16  INTRODUCTION. 

8.  Two  sounds,  usually  called  Liquids  (because  of  their 
ready  coalescence  with  other  consonants),  are  indicated 
in  Phonography  thus  : 

r    ~^ov  X 

1,  r. 

9.  The  consonants  indicated  by  the  signs  I  and  r  in  the 
words  low,  row,  are  spoken  sounds,  and,  in  accordance 
with  the  principles  thus  far  observed  in  the  Phonographic 
Alphabet,  they  should  be  represented  by  heavy  lines ; 
but,  on  the  supposition  that  the  corresponding  whispers 
do  not  occur  in  English,  the  light  lines  are  employed  to 
represent  them,  and  the  corresponding 

10.  Heavy  lines  are  employed  to  represent  the  two 
sounds  frequently  called  Semi-vowels,  thus  : 

^  r 

w,      y. 

•These  sounds  are  sometimes  represented  by  briefer  signs, 
thus : 

c,  or  D  ,  =  w  ;     u ,  or  r  ,  =  y. 

11.  Three  sounds,  called  Nasals  (because,  in  forming 
them,  the  breath  is  expelled  through  the  nose),  are 
represented  in  Phonography  thus  : 


m,      n,      ng. 

12.  What  is  known  as  the  Aspirate  is  indicated  in 
Phonography  thus  : 

^   h, 

when  a  dot  placed  before  the  vowel  is  not  more  con- 
venient. 


ELEMENTS    OF    PHONOGllAmY.  17 

13.  Six  of  the  twelve  generally  recognized  vowels  are 
represented  by  a  dot,  and  six  l)y  a  dash.  The  value  of 
either  of  these  signs  depends  upon  its  position  respecting 
a  consonant. 

14.  A  heavy  dot,  according  as  it  is  placed  opposite  the 
beginning,  middle,  or  end  of  a  consonant  sign,  signifies 


15.  A  heavy  dash,  according  as  it  is  placed  opposite 
the  beginning,  middle,  or  end  of  a  consonant  sign,  signifies 

au,     o,     00. 

16.  The  corresponding  short  vowels  indicated  by 

1,      e,      a, 
o,     u,     00, 

are  represented  by  light  dots  (for  the  first  three)  and 
dashes  (for  the  remainder)  opposite  the  beginning,  middle, 
or  end  of  a  consonant.  The  dashes  are  to  be  made  about 
the  length  of  a  hyphen  (-)  and  are  written  at  right  angles 
with  the  consonant-signs. 

17.  Thus  two  characters  are  made  to  represent  twelve 
sounds.  These  signs  are  placed  before  or  after  the  con- 
sonants, as  may  be  desired.  As  the  consonants  of  a  word 
are  first  written,  and  the  vowels  written  beside  them,  the 
reporter  (who  reads  mainly  by  consonants)  can  omit  the 
vowels  to  any  desirable  extent.  It  is  frequently  the  case 
that  a  phonographer,  in  writing  a  letter,  writes  merely 
the  consonants  of  the  words  employed,  and  inserts  the 
vowels  as  he  revises  what  he  has  written. 

18.  The  four  vowel-diphthongs  arc  represented  by  small 
angles,  for  the  mode  of  writing  which  the  reader  is  re- 
ferred to  the  Compendium,  §  95. 

19.  Speed  of  Phonography. — As  soon  as  the  writer  be- 
comes sufficiently  familiar  with  the  system  to  be  able  to 

2 


18  INTKODUCTION. 

omit  most  of  the  vowels,  he  will  find,  by  calculation,  that 
to  write  a  given  number  of  words  phonographically  will 
require  but  one-seventh  of  the  number  of  strokes  necessary 
to  write  them  in  the  common  longhand.  Hence  a  persou 
who  is  able  to  write  by  the  common  longhand  twenty-five 
words  per  minute,  can  write  by  phonography  175  words 
per  minute,  as  soon  as  he  has  thoroughly  familiarized  the 
phonographic  letters. 

20.  Arrangevxent  of  the  Consoyiant  Signs. — In  the  Phono- 
graphic Alphabet  the  whispers  are  made  to  precede  the 
sonant  consonants,  because  they  are  more  easily  pro- 
nounced than  the  spoken  consonants.  On  the  contrary, 
the  long  vowels  which  correspond  to  the  spoken  conson- 
ants precede  the  short  vowels,  because  their  pronunci- 
ation is  easier  than  that  of  the  short  ones. 


MATERIALS  FOR  WRITING. 

Ruled  paper  should  always  be  employed  for  phono- 
graphic writing.  In  early  practice,  the  double-line  or 
triple-line  paper  will  aflbrd  the  pupil  assistance  in  deter- 
mining the  proper  length  and  proportion  of  the  letters. 
A  good  steel  pen  is  usually  preferred  to  a  gold  pen  for 
fine  phonographic  writing.  The  Author  has  made  use  of 
the  finest  steel  pens,  for  a  number  of  years,  even  for 
reporting  purposes.  The  student  is  recommended  to 
make  use  of  a  pen  from  the  very  commencement  of  his 
writing,  as  it  leads  to  an  accuracy  and  beauty  of  writing 
that  would  very  rarely  be  acquired  Avith  the  use  of  the 
pencil.  Contrary  to  what  is  generally  supposed,  a  pen 
is  to  be  preferred  to  a  pencil  for  rapid  writing,  especially 
by  those  who  accustom  themselves  to  the  use  of  a  pen  on 
all  convenient  occasions.  Occasional  practice  with  a 
pencil,  however,  is  recommended,  for  the  purpose  of 
accustoming  the  hand  to  its  use,  as  the  writer  may  some- 


METHOD    OF    STUDY.  19 

times  be  so  situated  that  the  employment  of  pen  and  ink 
woukl  be  exceedingly  inconvenient.  Soft  and  rather 
rough  paper  should  be  used  for  pencil  practice. 


METHOD   OF   HOLDING  THE   PEN. 

The  best  and  most  rapid  writers,  for  the  most  part, 
hold  the  pen  the  same  as  for  ordinary  writing — that  is, 
between  the  thumb  and  forefinger.  The  pen  shouki  be 
hold  loosely,  so  that  the  nib  may  be  readily  turned  and 
suited  to  the  execution  of  characters  made  in  various 
directions. 


METHOD  OF   STUDY. 


Observe  that  Lesson  I,  of  the  Compendium,  con- 
sists of  Sections  1-25,  and  that  the  sections  compris- 
ing each  of  the  following  Lessons  are  indicated  in 
the  same  manner.  (Make  yourself  thoroughly  conver- 
sant with  all  the  statements  contained  in  the  coarse 
print,  testing  your  knowledge  by  means  of  the  questions 
at  the  bottom  of  each  page.  As  soon  as  all  the  questions 
referring  to  the  coarse  print  can  be  readily  and  certainly 
answered,  read,  several  times  through,  the  whole  portion 
(including  the  fine  print)  to  which  reference  is  made. 
Then  answer  all  the  questions  referring  to  the  sections 
read.  Next,  read  several  times  through  the  Reading 
Exercise  following  the  last  section  of  the  lesson,  seeking 
to  have  a  perfect  understanding  of  everything  therein 
contained.  If  any  difficulty  is  experienced  here,  the 
student  should  attribute  it  to  his  failure  to  comply 
strictly  with  the  preceding  instruction ;  and,  if  he  will 
accept  advice  of  vital  importance  to  his  success  in  the 
study  of  phonography,  he  will  carefully  review  the  sec- 


20  INTRODUCTION. 

tions  referred  to,  and  assure  himself,  once  for  all,  that 
their  principles  are  thoroughly  fixed  in  his  memory. 
The  exercise  having  been  read  several  times,  should  be 
repeatedly  copied,  care  being  taken  to  make  'he  signs  as 
nearly  as  possible  like  those  of  the  exercise,  rather  than 
to  write  rapidly.  )  As  a  further  exercise  in  the  principles 
of  the  lesson,  the  pupil  may  turn  to  the  first  Writing 
Exercise  (Part  III)  and  repeatedly  write  in  phonography 
the  words  there  given.  The  same  course  should  be 
pursued  with  all  the  subsequent  exercises.  Previous, 
however,  to  commencing  another  exercise,  benefit  will 
be  derived  from  a  careful  review  of  the  sections  to 
which  the  first  exercise  refers. 

Phonographic  teachers  should  assign  such  a  number  of 
these  exercises  for  each  lesson  as  will  be  necessary  to 
bring  all  the  principles  they  propose  to  teach,  within  the 
course  of  lessons.  The  most  rapid  progress  will  be  made 
by  assigning  brief  lessons  at  the  commencement  of  the 
course,  and  until  the  pupil  has  become  thoroughly 
grounded  in  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  system, 
when  the  lessons  may  be  made  to  embrace  a  greater 
number  of  exercises.  There  should  never  be  an  attempt 
to  embrace  more  principles  in  a  series  of  lessons  than 
the  pupil  can  perfectly  master.  Rather  lay  tlie  founda- 
tion for  his  further  successful  study  of  phonography  in 
private,  by  teaching  only  as  many  principles  as  can  be 
thoroughly  familiarized  in  the  proposed  course  of  instruc- 
tion. Otherwise  the  pupil  will  become  confused  and 
hindered  in  his  progress,  if  not  discouraged  from  the 
further  study  of  the  art. 

When  all  of  the  twenty-five  lessons  of  the  Correspond- 
ing (or  elementary)  Style  have  been  mastered,  the  student 
will  be  prepared  to  take  up  the  study  of  the  Reporting 
Style  following,  and  of  which  he  will  have  learned  many 
of  the  important  principles  in  the  fine-print  portion  of 
the  text  in  the  preceding  part  of  the  Compendium,     The 


METHOD    OF    STUDY.  21 

Correspondino;  Style  contains,  in  germ  at  least,  nearly 
every  principle  of  the  Reporting  Style.  The  latter  is 
distinguished  from  the  former,  principally  by  the  exten- 
sion of  the  use  of  three  positions  for  outlines ;  by  its 
additions  to  the  word-signs  and  contractions  of  the  Cor- 
responding Style ;  and  by  its  use,  to  the  utmost  extent 
consistent  with  legibility,  of  the  other  time-and-labor- 
saving  expedients  explained  in  the  chapter  entitled 
''Contractions  and  Expedients." 

Having  carefully  studied  Sections  255-272  the  student 
who  is  anxious  to  acquire  a  speed  adequate  for  verbatim 
reporting,  should  lose  no  time  in  learning  the  word-signs 
and  contractions  of  the  Reporting  Style  ;  but  he  should 
not  suppose  that,  failing  to  commit  the  whole  list,  or  for- 
getting some  of  them,  it  would  be  improper  for  him  to  use 
full  outlines,  or  such  contractions  as  occur  to  him  when 
reporting,  providing,  of  course,  they  are  made  in  accord- 
ance with  the  general  principles  for  forming  contractions. 
Each  person  is  at  liberty  to  use  more  or  less  of  the  word- 
signs  and  contractions  according  to  his  will,  or  need,  or 
knowledge,  just  as  he  uses  more  or  less  of  the  contrac- 
tions furnished  by  Webster's  Dictionary,  according  to  his 
need  or  knowledge.  If  the  pupil  has  a  very  speedy  hand, 
and  a  poor  memory  or  an  indisposition  to  tax  it,  he  may 
get  along  with  no  more  word-signs  or  contractions  than 
are  furnished  in  the  Corresponding  Style.  But  if  the 
reporting  student  finds  that,  with  all  his  urging,  his  hand 
will  not  go  fast  enough  to  keep  up  with  the  speaker,  then 
he  must  either  get  the  speaker  to  talk  slower,  or  he  must 
learn  and  familiarize  more  contractions— must  lessen  the 
labor  of  the  hand.  And  when  he  finds— as  the  mass  of 
writers  do— that  the  mind  must  help  the  hand,  by  means 
of  various  devices,  he  will  find  them  in  the  Standard 
Phonographic  Works. 

The  course  of  study  here  recommended  is  such  as  will 
result  in  the  attainment,  in  the  shortest  possible  time,  of 


22  INTRODUCTION. 

a  thorough  knowledge  of  plionograpliy,  and  the  ability  to 
use  it  with  freedom  and  accuracy.  The  cliief  benefits  of 
phonography  can  be  secured  only  by  becoming  entirely 
conversant  with  its  principles  and  the  established  phono- 
graphic outlines  for  words.  This  requires  considerable 
i^tudy  and  practice ;  yet,  if  the  pupil  will  follow  the  direc- 
tions of  this  work,  he  will  find  himself  possessed  of  an  art 
which  he  will  deem  almost  invaluable,  and  that,  too, 
with  considerably  less  study  than  is  required  for  the 
attainment  of  any  one  of  the  usual  branches  of  education, 
which  would  be  of  inferior  service. 

The  present  work  has  been  written  with  the  view  of 
placing  a  thorough  knowledge  of  this  very  valuable  art 
within  the  possession  of  every  person  who  is  willing 
to  make  an  effort  at  all  proportionate  to  the  good  ho 
desires.  While  the  Author  has  endeavored  to  remove 
every  needless  difficulty  in  the  attainment  of  phonog- 
raphy, and  labored  to  provide  the  student  with  every 
assistance  which  the  extensive  practice  and  teaching  of 
phonography  have  suggested  to  him,  he  has  had  no  hope 
of  making  it  so  simple  and  easy  as  to  bring  it  within  the 
comprehension  of  that  pitiable  class  of  minds,  who  are  so 
averse  to  intellectual  exertion  that  nothing  is  acquired 
by  them  which,  so  to  speak,  may  not  be  comprehended 
at  a  glance ;  and  who,  even  though  they  may  be  so 
fortunate  as  to  possess  considerable  natural  brilliancy  of 
talent,  prove  entirely  deficient  when  compared  by  a  just 
standard,  with  those  wlio  have  not  perhaps  been  fortu- 
nately endowed  by  nature  with  any  remarkable  intellectual 
ability,  but  who  have  had  the  spirit  to  tvork  perseveringly 
with  the  moderate  talent  which  has  fallen  to  their  lot, 
for  the  accomplishment  of  whatever  object  may  have 
seemed  to  them  desirable  ;  and  whose  mental  acquisitions 
will  eventually  give  them  a  power  and  intellectual  position 
which  genius,  however  brilliant,  unaccompanied  by 
mental  application,  can  not  hope  to  equal. 


PART    II. 

THE  COMPENDIUM. 


LESSON  I. 

(§§  1-25.) 

Note. — Before  commencing  this  Lesson,  read  very  carefully  the 
lutroduction,  and  especially  the  chapters  entitled  Elements  of 
Phonography  and  Methods  of  Study. 

SIMPLE   CONSONANTS. 

Simple -Consonant  Signs  and  their  Powers. 

§  1.  The  Poicer,  or  Sound,  of  each  shorthand  consonant- 
sign  can  readily  be  derived  from  its  Name;  as,  t  from 
Tee,  the  name  oi  I  ;  as,  m  from  Em,  the  name  of  •'— x ;  as, 
ch  from  Chay,  the  name  of  / .  The  power  (or  sound)  is 
also  shown  by  the  sound  of  the  italic  letter  or  letters  in 
the  names,  in  tlie  phonographic  consonant-alphabet,  in 
the  following  section. 

Remark  1.  It  is  convenient,  as  well  as  usual,  to  employ  the  term 
Consonant  to  denote  hoth  a  certain  kind  oi  sound  and  also  its  sign,  though, 
strictly  speaking,  the  sign  of  a  consonant  should  be  called  a  consonant- 

SIG.N. 

Rem.  2.  The  consonantal  diphthongs  Cn  [=  T-SH]  and  J  [=  D-ZH] 
are,  for  stenograpliic  reasons,  treated  as  simple  consonants,  and  are, 
therefore,  given  the  simple  signs  /  [named  ChXy]  ,    /   [named  Jay]  . 

Questions  on  §  1. — Q.  How  is  the  Power  (or  Sound)  of  a  shorthand 
consonant-sign  derived?  Ans.  From  its  7iame,  as  "Gay"  indicates 
the  hard  sound  of  ff,  as  in  lyay,  go,  etc  Q.  How  is  the  term  Consonant 
usually  employed?  How,  strictly  speaking,  should  we  distinguish  a 
consonant  and  its  sign  ?  What  proximate  elements,  or  consonantal- 
diphthongs  are  given  simple  (or  single-stroke)  signs?  What  are  the 
elements  of  Cfl  (or  Chay)  ?  Ans.  T  SH.  Q.  Of  /  (or  Jay)  ?  Arts 
D-ZH.  Q.  What  are  the  simple  (or  single-stroke)  signs  for  Ch,  J".* 
Am.    /,  /  •      V-  What  are  their  names?    Ans,  Chay,  Jay. 


24  the  compendium. 

§  2.   The  Standard -Phonographic  Simple  -  Consonant 
Alphabet,  in  its  Settled  Order. 

\      \       I       I       /      / 

Names :  Pee,  Bee,  Tee,  Dee,  Chay,  Jay, 

_      _       ^     ^         C  ( 

^ay,         Gay,  Ef,      Vee,  Ith,         Thee-Dhee, 

)      )       o    J      J       r    -^   ^ 

Es,       Zee,        Iss,     Ish,       Zfiaj,        Lay,      Kr,      Ea,j, 

^    ^  ^   --S     c      .       r 

Em,  En,        Ing,      Way,      Weh,      Wuh,         Fay, 

vj  rv  C 

Teh,         Yuh,         //ay,  //-dot,  or  //eh. 

;9S"  lay,  Ray,  and  Hay  are  always  -written  upward. 

Rem.  1.  The  "Settled  Order  of  the  Plionographic  Alphabet"  is 
especially  important  in  arranging  shorthand  forms,  as,  of  word-signs 
and  phrase-signs,  as  in  the  "  lists"  in  this  work,  and  in  the  Author's 
"  Reporter's  List." 

Rem.  2.  (a)  The  brief  signs  for  s  (z),  w,  y,  and  h,  are  called  Breves. 
(fi)  The  circle  for  s  or  z,  in  order  to  distinguished  it  from  the  stroke 
(Es),  is  named  Iss.  (c j  The  brief  sign  for  iv  is  called  Brief  Way,  or,  in 
order  to  distinguish  between  the  different  openings  of  the  sign,  Weh, 
when  opening  to  the  right,  and  Wuh,  when  opening  to  the  left. 
id)  The  brief  sign  for  y  is  named  Brief  Yay,  or,  in  order  to  distinguish 
between  the  different  directions,  Yeh,  when  the  sign  opens  upward, 
and  Yiih,  when  it  opens  downward,  (e)  The  Consonant-Signs  need  to 
be  given  and  learned  first,  and  the  Vowel-Signs  are  given  later,  as 
their  value  is  according  to  place  beside  the  consonant-strokes.  (/)  The 
old-time  classification  of  the  consonants  is  thoroughly  explained  in 
Part  I,  and  hence  is  but  barely  adverted  to  here  ;  as,  1.  Mutes  or 
Ahrupts,  sometimes  called  Explodents  (p,  b  ;  t,  d  ;  k,  g).  2.  Continuants 
(f,  v;  th,  dh  ;  s,  z  ;  sh,  zh).  3.  Liquids  (1,  r).  4.  JS'asals  (m,  n,  ng). 
6.  Semi-vowels  (w,  y).     6.  Aspirate  (h). 

§  2.  Name  and  write  the  Phonographic  Alphabet  in  its  settled  order. 
Que4iims.  —  What  are  the  brief  signs  for  s  (z),  u\  y,  and  li,  called  ?  Why  is 
the  brief  sign  for  s  or  z  named  Iss  ?  Which  way  does  Weh  open  ?  Wuh  ? 
What  name  is  given  to  both  Weh  and  Wuh  ?  Ans.  Brief  Way.  What 
name  is  given  to  both  Yeh  and  Yuh  ?  Which  way  does  Yeh  open  ?  Yuh  t 
Wby  do  the  consonant- sigas  need  to  be  given  and  learned  first  \ 


simple-consonant  signs.  ^5 

Mnemonic  Assistance  in  Learning  the  Consonant- 
Signs. 

§  3.  The  student  will  be  assisted  ia  committing  the 
consonant-signs  to  memory  by  supposing,  with  reference 
to  the  following  diagram  ; 


will    //—y 


Names:     E/,  Fee,  I^/i,  Z>/iee,E.s,<^ee,  Ii<h,Zhiiy. 

1.  Pee  and  Bee.— That  the  signs  of  Pee  and  Bee  proceed  from  the 

lips,  because  their  sounds  are  produced  by  a  contact  of  the  lips. 

2.  Tee  and  Dee  —That  the  signs  of  Tee  and  Dee  are  placed  upright 

at  the  teeth,  because  these  sounds  are  produced  with  a  contact 
of  the  Tongue  and  Teeth. 

3.  Chat  and  Jay. — That  the  signs  of  Chat  and  Jay  are  inclined 

midway  between  Tee  and  Kat,  because  in  part  formed  with 
a  contact  midway  between  the  Tee  and  Kat  contacts. 

4.  Kat  and  Gat. — That  the  signs  for  Kat  and  Gat  are  placed  at 

the  throat,  because  these  sounds  are  produced  with  a  contact 
at  that  point. 

§  3.  Why  do  the  signs  of  Pee  and  Bee  proceed,  in  the  Diagram, 
from  the  lips  ?  Why  are  the  signs  of  Tee  and  Dee  placed  upright 
at  the  teeth  ?  Why  are  the  signs  of  Chay  and  Jay  inclined  midway 
between  the  signs  of  Tee  and  Kay  ?  Why  are  the  signs  for  Kay,  Gay, 
placed  at  the  throat?  Why  are  the  signs  of  Ef  and  Vee  written  in 
the  same  direction  as  the  sign  for  Pee  ?    Why  are  the  signs  for  th  and 


26  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

5.  Ef  and  Vee. — Tliat  the  signs  of  Ef  and  Vee  are  written  in  the 

same  direction  as  the  signs  for  Pee,  and  Bee,  because  their 
sounds  are  produced  in  part  mth  the  lips. 

6.  Its,  Duee  (^Thee),  and  Es,  Zee. — That  the  signs  for  Ith,  Doee, 

and  Es,  Zee,  are  wiitten  in  the  direction  of  the  sign  for  Tee, 
because  tlie  sounds  of  Ith,  Dqee,  and  Es,  Zee,  are  produced  by  a 
partial  contact  at  the  teeth. 

7.  IsH  AND  Zhay. — That  the  signs  of  Ish  and  Zhay  are  written  in  the 

direction  cf  the  signs  for  Chay  and  Jay,  because  these  sounds 
are  produced  at  the  same  point  of  contact. 

§  4.  Lay  and  Ar.— The  curve  signs  for  Lay  and  Ar 
may  be  regarded  respectively  as  the  L-eft  and  i^ight 
portions  of  an  arch  : 


§  5.  Way.— The  stroke  (Way)  and  the  brief  signs  (Weh 
and  WuH)  of  W  may  be  regarded  as  portions  of  a  script 
W,  as  in  the  following  figures  : 

yf-        ^-^ff        -^ 

§  6.  Yay. — The  stroke  (Yay)  and  the  brief  signs  (Yeh 
and  Yuh)  of  Y  may  be  regarded  as  portions  of  a  script  Y, 

s  written  in  the  direction  of  the  sign  for  t  9  Why  are  the  signs  for 
Ish  and  Zhay  written  in  the  direction  of  the  signs  of  Chay  and  Jay? 

§  4.  How  may  the  signs  for  Lay  aud  Ar  be  remembered  ? 

§  5.  How  may  the  signs  for  W  be  remembered  ?  What  is  the  name 
of  the  stroke  ?    Of  the  brief  signs  ? 

§  6.  How  may  the  signs  for  Y  be  recalled  ?  Give  the  names  of  the 
fitroke  aud  brief  signs  ? 


SIMPLE-CONSONANTS    SIGNS.  27 

in  its  natural  and  inverted  positions,  as  in  the  following 
figures  : 

§  7.  Tee  and  Dee. — The  signs  of  Tee  and  Dee  may  be 
regarded  as  the  upright  straight  line  of 

T,    D. 

§  8.  Chay  and  Jay. — The  sign  of  Jay  may  be  regarded 
as  an  abbreviated  J.  The  sign  of  Chay,  the  kindred 
sound,  should,  of  course,  be  written  by  a  light  sign  in  the 
same  direction. 

Manner  of  Writing  the  Consonants. 

§  9.  Each  stroke  consonant-sign  is  to  be  written  in  the 
direction  of  one  of  the  lines  of  the  followinor  dia2;ram  : 


the  lines  in  the  first  and  third  directions  being  inclined 
midway  between  a  perpendicular  and  a  horizontal  line. 

§  10.  Left-Inclined  and  Perpendicular  letters  are  always 
written  downward. 

§  11.  Horizontal  letters  are  written  from  left  to  right. 

§  7.  Of  what  comtaon  letters  may  the  signs  for  Tee  and  Dee  be  con- 
sidered a  portion  ? 

§  9.  In  how  many,  and  in  what,  directions  are  the  consonant-signs 
written  ?  How  much  are  those  in  tlie  tirst  and  third  directions  in- 
clined. 

§  10.  How  are  perpendicular  letters,  and  those  inclined  to  the  left, 
to  he  written  ?  How  siiould  you  write  Bee  ?  Way  ?  How  should  Ai 
be  written  ?   Vee  ?  Dee  ? 

§  11.  How  are  the  horizontals  written? 


528  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

§  12.  Of  Right- Inclined  letters,  some  are  wi^tten  down- 
ward and  some  upward. 

1.  /  CLay,  /   Jay,    f^  Yay,  _J  Zbay,  are  always  written  down- 

ward. 

2.  (a.)  When  standing  alone,  _J  sh  is  always  written  downward. 

(b.)  When  joined  with  other  stroke-signs,  it  may  be  written  upward  or 
downward,  as  may  be  most  convenient ;  thus  : 

j_     -^1    ^      yy  y~ 

sh-k,         sh  d,       b-sh,  d-sh,       sh-1. 

When  written  downward,  it  is  called  Ish ;  when  written 
upward,  it  is  called  Shay. 

3.  {a.)  WTien  standing  alone,   {^  I,  is  always  written  upu-ard. 

(b.)  When  joined  with  other  stroke-signs,  it  may  be  wiitten  up- 
ward or  downward,  according  to  convenience  ;  thus  : 

Lay-Es,   Lay-Em,  El-Em,    Lay  Shay,  Shay-Lay,  El-Ing. 

When   written  upward,  it  is  called   Lay  ;    and  El  when 
written  downward. 

4.  (a.)  The  straight  sign  for  r  is  invariably  written  upward — and, 

when   standing   alone,  at  an  inclination  of  about  thirty 
degrees. 
(6.)  It  is  thus  distinguished  from  Chay,  which,  standing  alone,  is 

§  12.  How  are  the  signs  inclined  to  the  right  to  be  written  ?  How 
is  Chay  to  be  written  ?  Zliay  ?  Jay  ?  Is  Ish  written  upward  or  down- 
ward? Write  Ish.  When  the  only  consonant  in  a  word  is  sh,  do  you 
write  Ish  or  Shay  ?  How  is  Shay  always  written  ?  Write  some  outline 
with  Shay.  Write  Ish  and  join  it  with  Pee  ;  with  Kay.  How  is  the 
sign  for  I  to  be  written  ?  Is  it  ever  written  downward  ?  What  is  it 
called  when  written  downward  ?  What  is  its  name  when  written  up- 
ward ?  When  joined  with  other  strokes,  may  it  be  written  downward  ? 
How  is  the  straight  sign  for  /•  written  ?  What  is  its  name?  At  what 
inclination  is  it  to  be  written  when  standing  alone?  How  is  Ray  dis- 
tinguished  from   Chay  when  joined  with   other  signs?      How  when 


SIMPLE-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  29 

■written  at  an  incliuaticn  of  aboxit  sixty  degrees  ;  that  is, 
less  slanting  than  Ray  ;  thus  ;  /  Chay,  y'  Ray. 
(c.)  When  Chay  and  Ray  are  joined  to  other  s^ro^e-signs,  they  are 
distinguished  hy  their  direction— Chay  being  always  writ- 
ten downward,  while  Ray  is  invariably  written  upward: 
thus  : 

^     _/     a     (^  )      y^ 

Kay-Chay,  Kay-Ray,  Lay-Chay,  Lay-Ray,  Tee-Chay,  Tee-Ray. 

5.  Hay  is  invariably  written  upward. 

Rem.  1.  A  sign  is  always  to  be  regarded  as  standing  alone,  unless  it 
is  joined  with  some  other  sign  by  which  its  direction  may  be  deter- 
mined. 

Rem.  2.  There  is  but  one  exception  in  Phonography  to  the  rule  that 
all  heavy  perpendicular  and  sloping  strokes  must  be  written  downward, 
namely,  Zhel  (a  sign  which  will  be  explained  later),  which  is  used  in 

such  a  word  as  ^~^^^^  ambrosial. 

Rem.  3.  No  difficulty  is  experienced  in  giving  different  inclinations 
to  Chay  and  Ray,  because  the  common  writing  has  accustomed  the 
hand  to  making  the  upward  strokes  more  inclined  than  the  downward 


§  13.  Illustration  of  the  Direction  of  Strokes. 

\\\  ^^^-^  II  c( ))  //J J  r 


standing  alone?  Write  Ray-Chay.  Write  Chay-Ray.  Show  how 
Ray-Pee  is  distinguished  from  Chay-Pee.  Show  how  Pee  with  Ray 
joined  is  distinguished  from  Pee-Chay.  How  is  Hay  written?  Is  it 
erer  written  downward?  [Rem.]  When  is  a  sign  to  be  regarded  as 
standing  alone  ?  In  what  direction,  as  a  general  rule,  are  the  heavy 
sloping  strokes  to  be  made  ?  Why  is  it  easy  io  make  Ray  more  sloping 
than  Chay? 

§  13.  How  many,  and  which,  signs  incline  to  the  left?  Which  are 
perpendicular  ?  Name  those  which  incline  to  the  right  and  are  written 
downward.  Which  are  always  written  upward  ?  How  many  horizou- 
tals  are  there?    In  what  direction  are  they  written? 


30  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

PHONOGRAPHIC  NOMENCLATURE. 

§  14.  The  phonographic  nomenclature  or  name  sys- 
tem invented  by  the  Author  proved  to  be  one  of  the 
greatest  improvements  ever  made  for  the  shorthand  art. 
It  provided  a  definite  system  of  naming  the  sliorthand 
signs  (convenient  for  both  teacher  and  pupil),  saving  re- 
sorting to  uncertain  descriptions  by  voice  or  pen,  air 
gyrations  with  the  hand,  and  geographical  descriptions  : 
as  ''Cee-Aitch  (e/i),"  for  Chay  ;  "Tee-Aitch  (Ih),  light," 
for  Ith  ;  "Es-Aitch  (sh),  downward,"  for  Ish  ;  "curved 
sign  for  r,  downward,  southwest,"  for  Ar ;  "straight 
line  for  r,  northeast,  upward,"  for  Ray;  "En-Jee  (^'gr)," 
for  Ing  ;  "stroke  Double- You  (?o),  southwest,"  for  Way  ; 
"brief  sign  for  Double-You  (w),  opening  to  the  right," 
for  Weh  ;  "  Aitch  (h)  stroke,  northeast,"  for  Hay  ;  "small 
circle  Es  («),"  for  Iss  ;  and  many  other  awkward  descrip- 
tions. 

As  in  this  improved  edition  of  the  Hand-Book  the 
nomenclature  has  been  taught,  as  required,  by  giving 
the  names  with  the  signs,  the  elaborate  presentation  of 
the  system  formerly  given  in  this  section  is  deemed 
unnecessary.  One  of  the  inestimable  values  of  the 
nomenclature  was  its  rendering  possible  our  Phono- 
graphic Dictionary,  presenting  cheaply  and  understand- 
ingly  thousands  of  forms  for  words  and  phrases.  No 
system  of  engraving  the  signs  was  adequate  for  the 
purpose  even  if  as  good  as  the  nomenclature. 

Size  of  the  Consonant-Strokes. 
§  15.  (a)  The  learner  should  make  the  consonant-strokes 

§  14.  What  has  the  invention  of  the  phonographic  nomendature 
proved  to  be  ?  What  did  it  provide  ?  What  were  some  of  the  ways  of 
describing  shorthand  characters  orally  before  the  invention  of  the 
nomenclature. 

§  15.  What  length  should  the  learner  make  the  consonant-strokes  ? 


SIMPLE-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  31 

about  one-sixth  of  an  inch  in  Icngtli,  as  in  these  pages. 
(b)  The  practiced  phonographcr  may  advantageousl}' 
make  them  a  little  smaller — it  is  not  a  matter  of  absolute 
size,  but  of  proportionate  size  of  the  letters,  (c)  To  lay 
the  foundation  of  good  phonographic  penmanship,  it  is 
necessary  that  the  phonographs  should,  for  a  considerable 
time,  be  written  with  the  utmost  care.  Do  not  attempt, 
at  first,  to  write  rapidly,  but  ivell.  Speed  in  phonographic 
writing  is  the  result  principally  of  familiarity  with  phono- 
graphic letters  and  principles. 

Joining  the  Consonant-Strokes. 

§  16.  All  the  consonants  in  a  word  should  be  written 
without  lifting  the  pen,  the  second  sign  commencing 
where  the  first  ends,  the  third  being  continued  from  the 
end  of  the  second,  and  so  on  ;  thus  : 

V_     ^  /-       /7        U       ^-- 

Names  :  Pee-Kay,  Tee-Chay,  Ray-Kay,  Ray-Chay,  Tee-Ea,    Vee-Ea. 

Consonant-Signs  Repeated. 

§  IT.  Two  consonant-strokes  of  the  same  kind  occurring 
together  are  written  thus  : 


Names  :  Gay-Gay,  Em-Em,  En-En. 

May  the  practiced  writer  reduce  the  size  of  the  signs  ?  Is  the  value  of 
the  letters  a  matter  of  absolute  or  proportionate  size  ?  What  is  the 
foundation  of  good  phonographic  penmanship  ?  What  does  speed  in 
phonographic  writing  result  from  principally  ? 

§  16.  Repeat  the  directions  for  writing  the  consonants  of  ii  word. 
Should  the  pen  be  lifted  in  making  the  consonants  of  a  word  ?  Where 
should  the  second  consonant  of  a  word  begin  ? 

§  17.  Write  Era-Em,  En-En,  Kay-Kay,  Jay-Jay,  Pee-Pee,  Tee-Tee, 
Ef-Ef,  Bee-Bee,  Gay-Gay. 


32  the  compendium. 

Position  of  Words. 
I. — With  Per2:)endicular  or  Sloping  Strokes. 

§  18.  The  first  perpendicular  or  inclined  stroke  of  a 
consonant  outline  should  rest  upon  the  line  of  writing  ; 
thus : 


Names :  Ray-Pee,  Kay-Jay,  En-Vee-Tee,     Ar-Gay. 

//. — Composed  Entirely  of  Horizordal  Strokes. 

§  19.  Until  otherwise  instructed,  the  learner  should 
write  upon  the  line  all  words  composed  entirely  of 
horizontal  consonants. 

Caution. — Order  of  Reading  the  Strokes. 

§  20.  (a)  It  will  sometimes  happen  that  a  stroke  which  is 
further  to  the  right  than  another  in  the  line  of  writing 
must  be  read  first ;  thus:    I  is  Tee-Chay  and  not  Ray-Tee. 

{h)  Tee  is  known  to  be  the  first  letter,  because,  according 
to  Section  18,  the  first  perpendicular  or  sloping  stroke 
should  rest  upon  the  line  ;  and  the  second  sign  is  known 
to  be  Chay  and  not  i?ay,  because,  as  Tee  must  be  made 

§  18.  Where  should  the  first  perpendicular  or  inclined  stroke  of  an 
outline  rest?  Wliich  stroke  of  Ray-Gay  should  rest  upon  the  line? 
of  Em-Zee?  ofEm-Chay?  Of  Lay-Kay,  where  must  Kay  be  written? 
— on  or  above  the  line  ?  Where  must  Em  be  written,  in  writing  Em- 
Ray,  in  order  to  have  the  sloping  stroke  rest  upon  the  line? 

§  19.  Where,  till  further  instruction  is  given,  should  words  com- 
posed entirely  of  horizontal  strokes  be  written?  Should  Em  Kay  be 
written  on  or  above  the  line  ?  If  ou  the  line,  why  ?  Where  should 
En-Kay  be  written  ?     En-Em  ? 

§  20.  Which  stroke  of  a  word  should  be  read  first  ?  Write  Chay-Tce. 
Which  should  be  read  first,  Chay  or  the  Tee  ?  How  do  you  know  that 
the  Tee  is  not  made  first,  and  therefore  to  be  read  first?  How  do  you 
know  the  upper  stroke  is  not  Ray,  instead  of  Chay  ? 


SIMPLE-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  33 

downward,  and  Ray  upward,  they  could  not  be  joined  as 
above  without  viokiting  the  rule  of  Section  16. 

Mode  of  Joining  Certain  Strokes. 

§  21.  There  should  always  be  an  angle  between  Ef  and 
En,  Vee  and  En ;  and  in  similar  combinations  ;  thus  : 
<^_,._^  Vee-En. 

§  22.  The  beginner  in  phonography  will  generally  make 
an  angle  between  Fee  and  En,  Itli  and  En,  and  in  similar 
cases  ;  but  the  advanced  writer  will  unite  these  letters 
without  an  angle.  In  his  writing  Ef  will  flow,  as  it  were, 
into  Kay,  Tee  into  Ef,  Lay  into  Ar,  and  Lay  into  the 
downstrokes  Es  and  Ish.  The  correct  mode  of  making 
these  combinations  is  exhibited  in  the  following  examples; 


r^    n    O 

Names  :  Pee-En,  Ith-En,  Ef-Kay,  Dec  Ef,  Lay-Ar,  Lay-Es,  Lay-Ish. 


.1^ 


§  23.  Heavy  and  Light  Lines  Joiyied. — A  heavy  line 
when  joined,  without  a  distinct  angle,  to  a  light  line, 
should  taper  toward  the  point  of  union,  and  be  so  joined 
that  no  precise  point  of  junction  shall  be  discernible  j 
thus  : 


Names  :  Dee-Tee,  Pee-Bee,       Ef-Gay. 

§  21.  Whatis  said  in  respect  of  the  junction  of  Ef  and  En,  of  Pee  and 
En,  of  Ith  and  En  ?  How  should  the  practiced  writer  unite  Pee  and 
En  or  Ith  and  En  ?  -with  or  without  an  angle  ? 

§  22.  "Write,  according  to  directions,  Ef-Kay  ;  Tee-Ef ;  Lay-Ar  ;  Lay- 
Es  ;  Lay-Ish. 

§  23.  How  is  a  heavy  line  to  he  made,  when  joined,  without  a  dis- 
tinct angle,  to  a  light  line?  Write,  according  to  directions,  Dee-Tee; 
Tee-Dee  ;  Kay- Gay  ;  Bee-Pee  ;  Gay-Ar  ;  Ar-Dee  ;  Ith -Gay  ;  Em- Bee  ; 
DeeEf  ;  Chay-Jay  ;  Bee-En. 

3 


34  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

§  24.  Heavy  Curves  joined  to  Heavy  Straight  Lines. — A 
heavy  curve  joined,  without  a  distinct  angle,  to  a  heavy 
straight  line,  should  not  taper  toward  the  point  of 
junction,  but  should  be  written  as  in  the  following 
examples  : 


b 


Names  :  Bee-Ing,     Yce-Gay,    Dee-Vee. 

§  25.  Variation  of  Inclination  and  Curvature. — (a)  The 
inclination  of  the  sloping  consonants  may  be  considerably 
varied  in  order  to  secure  an  easy  junction  with  a  pre- 
ceding or  following  stroke.  (6)  The  ease  of  junction 
between  signs  joined  at  an  angle  is  in  proportion  to  the 
acuteness  of  the  angle.  Hence,  the  junction  becomes 
easier  between  Pee  and  Tee,  or  Tee  and  Pee,  by  giving 
more  than  ordinary  inclination  to  Pee  ;  between  Kay  and 
Pee,  or  Pee  and  Kay,  by  inclining  Pee  less  than  usual. 
(c)  The  acuteness  of  the  angles  and  consequent  ease  of 
junction  in  words  containing  curves,  is  considerably 
affected  by  variations  in  the  curvature  of  the  curve-signs  ; 
thus  :  the  junction  between  Em  and  Tee  is  rendered  easier 
by  making  Em  nearly  straight ;  while  Em  requires  to  be 
considerably  curved  for  case  of  junction  with  a  preceding 
or  following  Kay. 

§  24.  now  is  a  heavy  curve-sign  to  be  written,  when  joined,  without 
a  distinct  angle,  to  a  heavy  straight  line  ?  Write,  according  to  direc- 
tions, Bee-Ing  ;  Vce-Gay  ;  Dee-Vee. 

§  25.  Is  it  allowable  to  vary  the  inclination  of  a  sloping  stroke  ? 
For  what  purpose  is  the  inclination  ever  varied  ?  How  else  is  the  ease 
of  junction  increased?  How  is  the  ease  of  junction  between  two  con- 
sonants joined  at  an  angle  measured?  Is  tlie  curvature  of  the  curve- 
signs  ever  varied?  If  so,  for  what  purpose?  In  joining  Em  and  Tee, 
Bhould  the  Em  be  made  straighter  or  more  curved  than  usual,  for  con- 
venience of  junction  ?  In  joining  En  and  Kay,  would  you  make  the 
En  straighter  or" more  curved  than  usual,  for  convenience  of  junction? 
Why  would  you  make  it  more  curved  ? 


READING     EXERCISES.  35 

EXERCISE   I.— On  Sections  1-25. 


Each  "  Reading  Exercise; "  should  be  copied  ivnd  read  carefully  many  times 
before  proceeding  with  the  next  lesson. 

The  "Writing  Exercises"  (Part  III  of  this  book)  are  keys  to  the  Reading 
Exercises,  and  contain  a  great  amount  of  other  matter,  classified  so  as  to  present 
for  writing  practice,  only  such  words  as  may  be  written  in  accordance  with  the 
principles  taught  in  the  Sections  of  the  Compendium  referred  to  at  the  head  of 
each  exercise.  By  writing  each  exercise  in  phonography  several  times,  greater 
familiarity  with  the  principles  and,  consequently,  greater  speed  will  be  attained. 

Writing-Exercise  Blanks  (Keys  to  the  Reading  Exercises,  with  lines  for  writing 
the  signs  upon)  have  been  prepared  and  will  be  furnished  cheaply — see  Price- 
List  at  back  of  this  volume. 


11.  \\    1  i    // ^L  ((  ))o  J  J 


> ^ 


CD         ^     r\ 


14.      Recreation.        ...\----  /— 


15.  (On §12)  //  r)-jLij^^^^\  V 


36 


THE    CUMFENDIUM. 


k+l-l 


t  6.    tt.[Oii(^16-:io]V_\ 

I. ^^ yyy^\s\:\  u u u 

c  ^^y.:^)_.v_;  r^\  ^r  a_ 

-^  e_  ^_  \r)..:x  .:>c.  ^  i^  ^  ;.-x^ 
c  c  C  o  u  ^  y  ^^^  ^^  ^  o  o  .o  -X 


^-  AV  l\l^yi A//\~ 


If  7.      Recreation,    'v^^       '\  x    V" 


^' 


SIMPLE. CONSONANT    SIGNS.  37 

LESSON   II. 

(§§  26  40.) 


BRIEF  SIGNS  FOR  S  AND  Z.— LOOPS  AND  LARGE 
CIRCLE. 


§  26.  On  account  of  the  frequent  occurrence  of  tlio 
sounds  of  .S-,  z,  they  are  furnished  with  brief  signs,  o  o , 
named  Iss,  which  are  particuhxrly  convenient  for  joining. 

Rem.  1.  No  inconvenience  or  confusion,  except  in  rare  cases,  is  foimd 
to  result  from  the  common  practice  among  phonograph ers  of  em- 
ploying the  liglit  circle  for  z  as  well  as  s;  because  we  are  already 
accustomed  to  this  confusion  of  signs  in  the  common  print.  When 
necessary,  as  in  distinguishing  "  the  loss  of  a  kingdom  "  from  "  the 
lai'js  of  a  kingdom,"  the  circle  may  be  made  heavy  on  one  side  for  z. 

Eem.  2.  When  the  circle  for  s  or  z  is  joined  to  a  stroke  its  sound 
shoiild  be  spoken  in  one  syllable  with  the  name  of  the  stroke,  if  it 
can  be  conveniently,  otherwise  the  name  Iss  should  be  used. 

On  Joinin(;  the  Circle. 

§  27.  The  circle  is  joined  : 

I.   To  the  Straight.  Lines — by  a  motion  contrary 
to  that  of  the  hands  of  a  clock  ;  thus  : 


Names :  Specs,    Stees,  Iss-Chays,  Skays,      Iss-Rays,    Hays. 

§  2G.  Make  the  brief  signs  for  s  and  z.  Why  are  brief  signs  pro- 
vided for  the  sounds  of  s  and  z  ?  For  what  are  these  signs  particu- 
larly convenient?  [Kem.]  Does  any  confusion  result  from  employ- 
ing a  light  circle  for  s  and  z?  When  a  distinction  is  desired  between 
s  and  2,  how  may  it  be  made  with  the  use  of  the  circle  V 

§  27.  How  is  the  circle  joined  to  straight  lines  ?   to  the  hook  of 


a5^>H9 


"^V 


38  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

2.  To  the  Hook  of  Hay—bj  making  the  hook  into 

a  circle  ;  thus  : 

s-h, 
Name :  Iss-llay. 

3.  To  Curves — by  following  the  direction  of  the 

curve  ;  thus  : 

sfs,  sis,       srs,         sms, 

Names :  Sefs,      Slays,    Sars,       Sems. 

4.  Between  Two  Strokes — ^by  turning  the  circle 

in  the  most  convenient  manner  ;  thus  : 

^       V-        ^         ]/       ^      .^^ 

Pees-Tee,   Pees-Kay,    Tees-Chay,    Tees-Ray,    Tees-Hay,    Ems-Kay, 

"'A_    v_^   ^^-^     ^       Vl  ^^ 

Ems-Vee,  Ens-En,  En-Sem,  Efs-El,    Efs-Lay-Tee,     Ens-Lay-Dee. 

Rem.  1.  To  distinguish  Iss-Ray  from  Iss-Hay,  observe  that  in  the 
former  case  the  circle  is  on  the  left  side  of  the  stroke,  and  on  the 
contrary  side  in  the  latter  case. 

Rem.  2.  Iss-Hay  is  distinguishable  from  Chays  by  the  latter  being 
less  inclined  than  the  former.  • 


Hay?  to  curves?  How  is  the  circle  -WTitten  between  two  strokes? 
Join  a  circle  at  the  beginning  of  Pee,  Gay,  Ray,  Jay,  Dee.  Join  a 
circle  to  the  end  of  Hay.  Write  a  circle  at  the  beginning  of  Hay. 
Write  a  circle  at  the  beginning  and  end  of  Vee,  Ish,  Lay,  Way,  Yay, 
Ing.  Write  a  circle  between  Kay  and  Tee  ;  Em  and  Chay  ;  En  and 
Tee  ;  Ray  and  Kay  ;  Em  and  Lay  ;  En  and  El  ;  En  and  Lay  ;  Way 
and  Kay  ;  Tee  and  Pee.  [Rem.]  How  is  Iss-Ray  distinguished  from 
Iss-Hay?  On  which  side  of  the  stroke  is  the  circle  in  Iss-Ray?  on 
which  side  in  Iss-Hay?  How  is  Iss-Hay  distinguished  from  Chays. 
Which  is  the  more  inclined,  Iss-Hay  or  Chays?  Is  Iss-Hay  ever 
employed  to  represent  the  sound  of  sTi.  as  in  fshnde  ?  On  which  side  of 
En  is  the  circle  to  be  made  in  the  combination  En-Sem  ?  on  which 


SIMPLE-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  39 

Kem.  3.  Iss-Hay  should  never  be  emploj'ed  instead  of  Isb  for  the 
sound  of  sh,  as  in  shade. 

Kkm.  4.  The  Chicle  behceen  Curves. — In  cases  like  En-Sem,  Efs-Lay- 
Tee,  Ens-Lay-Dee,  the  circle  should  be  written  on  the  back  of  the 
first  curve  ;  in  cases  like  Ems-En,  Ems-Ith,  on  the  concave  side  of 
the  first  curve. 

The  Large  Circle. 
§  28.  The  circle  is  enlarged  to  add  s  or  ?  ;  thus  : 

_^  _o    Vo  Vo    r     p 

K-s,   K-ss,     F-s,  F-ss,     s-T,     ss-T. 

Ekm.  1.  When  great  precision  is  required,  one  side  of  this  circle 
may  be  made  heavy  when  one  or  both  of  the  sounds  denoted  by  it  is 
z,  as  in  races,  ca^lses. 

Eem.  2.  Syllable- Name  of  the  Large  Circle. — The  large  circle  is  named 
Sez  or  Ses. 

The  St  and  Str  Loops. 

§  29.  To  express  t  following  s  (as  in  lusf,  ?)io.s/:)  or  d  fol- 
lowing z  (as  in  omazed,  raised),  make  the  circle  into  a 
small  loop  ;  thus  : 

r    r    y    ^    \     \ 

L-s,     L-st,     R-z,    R-zd,    s-T     st-T. 

side  of  Ef  in  Ef  s-Lay  ?  on  which  side  of  En  in  Ens-Lay  y  on  which 
side  of  Em  in  Ems-En  ?  in  Ems-Ith  ? 

§  28.  Is  the  circle  ever  enlarged  ?  for  what  purpose  ?  [Rem.]  How 
can  it  be  denoted  that  one  of  the  sounds  represented  by  a  large 
circle  is  z  ?    What  is  the  syllable-name  of  the  large  circle  ? 

§  20.  Is  the  circle  ever  made  into  a  loop  ?  for  what  purpose  ?  How 
may  i  following  s  be  expressed  ?  d  following  z  ?  Give  some  word  in 
which  t  follows  the  sound  of  s; — some  words  in  which  d  follows  the 
sound  of  z.  [Eem.]  How  may  zd  be  distinguished  from  st,  with  the 
use  of  the  loop  ?  What  is  the  syllable-name  of  the  small  loop  ?  Is 
this  syllable-name  always  to  be  employed?  How  is  Ef  with  the 
small  loop  at  the  end  to  be  called?      How  is  Ef  with  the  small  loop 


40  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  1.  When  great  accuracy  of  representation  is  required,  the 
loop  may  be  made  heavy  for  zd;  thus  :  ^^  rzd. 

Rem.  2.  Name  of  the  Small  Loop. — The  small  loop  is  named  Steh 
when  its  sound  can  not  be  conveniently  spoken  in  one  syllable  with 
the  name  of  the  stroke  to  which  it  is  attached.  E£  with  the  small 
loop  at  the  beginning  is  called  Steh-Ef  ;  Chay  with  Steh  at  the 
beginning  is  named  Stch-Chay'.  Kay  and  Bee,  with  Steh  at  the  end 
are  named  respectively  Kayst,  Beest ;  but  Ef  with  Steh  added  must 
be  called  Ef-Steh  ;  or  the  name  Ef  may  be  changed  to  Fee,  when 
the  sound  of  Steh  can  be  added,  forming  Feest. 

§  30.  Large  Loop. — To  express  tr  following  s  (as  in 
pastor,  Chester,  feeder),  make  the  circle  into  a  large  loop  ; 
thus  : 

V    \    \^      r    r   r=^ 

P-s,    P-st,  P-str,       L-s,    L-st,  L-str. 

Kem.  1.  Caution. — The  large  loop  is  never  employed  for  sir  at  the 
commencement  of  a  word — another  sign  (to  be  explained  hereafter) 
is  used  instead. 

Rem.  2.  Name  of  the  Large  Loop. — The  large  loop  is  named  Ster. 
To  distingiiish  it  from  the  name  of  another  letter,  it  should  form, 
with  the  name  of  the  preceding  letter,  a  single  word,  which  should 

at  the  beginning  to  be  named?  Ans.  Steh-Ef.  How  is  Chay  with 
the  small  loop  at  the  beginning  to  be  named  ?  Ans.  Steh-Chay. 
Write  Steh-Peo.  Write  Steh-Dee,  Steh-Chay,  Steh-Kay,  Steh-Ray. 
Write  Steh  at  the  beginning  of  all  the  curves.  Write  Steh  at  the 
end  of  all  the  straight  lines.  What  is  the  syllable-name  for  Ef  with 
the  Steh-loop  at  the  end? 

§  30.  Is  the  circle  ever  made  into  a  large  loop  ?  if  so,  for  what 
purpose?  How  may  <?•  following  s  be  expressed ?  Give  some  words 
in  which  tr  follows  s.  Write  a  large  loop  at  the  end  of  the  curves  ; 
at  the  end  of  the  straight  lines.  [Rem.]  Is  the  large  loop  ever  em- 
ployed for  str  ai  the  commencement  of  a  word?  What  is  the 
syllable-name  of  the  large  loop  ?  How  is  its  name  to  be  pronounced 
in  connection  with  the  preceding  syllable-name  ?  Ans.  Without 
accent,  joined  to  the  name  of  the  preceding  stroke.  What  is  the 
name  of  Bee  with  the  large  loop  joined  at  the  end?  What  is  the 
name  of  Kay  with  the  large  loop  joined  at  the  end?  What  is  the 
name  of  Lay  with  the  large  loop  joined  at  the  end  ? 


SIMPLE-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  41 

be  accentefl  on  !ho  first  sj^llable.    For  example  :  En,  Bee,  Kay  form 
with  Ster  the  words  En'ster,  Bee'ster,  Kay'ster. 

Loops  and  Large  Circle  in  the  Middle  of  Words. 

§  3L  The  loops  and  large  circle  are  used  occasion- 
ally in  the  middle  of  a  word,  as  in  iostiiy,  disdnguish, 
maste?\ship,  necessary,  necessity. 

S  ADDED  TO  Loops  and  the  Large  Circle. 

§  .32.  S  ov  Z  may  be  added  to  a  loop  or  large  cii'cle  : 
thus  : 

\>  Vn,  \o 

P-sts,    P-strs,     Pss-s. 
Names  :  Peests,  Pee'sters,  Peeses-Iss. 


WORD-SIGNS. 


§  33.  Certain  words  of  frequent  occurrence  (called  Sign- 
Words)  are 'indicated  in  Phonography  by  one  or  more  of 
their  important  letters,  generally  the  consonants,  as  Pee 
ibr  UP,  Tee  for  it,  Chay  for  which.  These  contractions  are 
denominated  Word-Signs. 

Rem.  It  is  found,  by  careful  calculation,  that  certain  words  of 
frequent  occurrence  (most  of  which  are  provided  with  word-signs 
requiring  each  but  one  movement  of  the  pen)  constitute  nearly  two- 
thirds  of  spoken  and  written  English — that  is,  in  every  ten  thousand 
words  of  a  book,  sermon,  or  lecture,  about  six  thousand  words  will 

§  31.  Are  the  loops  ever  employed  in  the  middle  of  a  word?  Ee- 
cite  the  words  given  as  instances  of  such  use.  Is  the  large  circle 
ever  employed  iu  the  middle  of  a  word  ? 

§  32.  How  can  s  and  z  be  added  to  the  loop  or  large  circle?  Write 
Pee-Steh-Iss,  Eay-Ses-Iss,  Kay  ster-Iss,  Ef'ster-Iss,  Pee'ster-Iss, 
Pee-Ses-Iss. 

§  33.  What  are  those  words  called  which  are  denoted  by  one  oi 


42       •  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

be  found  to  consist  of  the  words  which  in  Phonography  are  repre- 
sented by  word-signs.  By  one  estimate  it  appeared  that,  in  ten 
thousand  words,  taken  from  twenty  books  (five  hundred  from  each), 
it  occurred  ll'J  times  ;  for,  121  ;  is,  136  ;  that,  138  ;  a,  150  ;  m,  214  ; 
to,  228  ;  of,  396 ;  aiid,  413  ;  and  the,  675  times.  A  slight  contraction 
then  in  words  of  such  frequent  recurrence  results  in  a  great  saving 
of  the  time  and  labor  of  writing  ;  and,  when  familiarized,  they  are 
more  easily  read  than  the  uncontracted  outlines. 

§  34.  Double  Letters,  etc. — In  the  lists  of  word-signs,  a 
word  is  occasionally  printed  with  a  hyphen,  thus  :  give-n ; 
or  with  a  double  letter,  thus :  th^y  ;  to  intimate  that  the 
corresponding  word-signs  represent  give  and  given ;  thee 
and  thy.  The  context  will  readily  show  which  word  is 
intended.  A  colon  between  the  names  of  two  signs  indi- 
cates that  the  signs  are  to  be  written  separately  but  near 
each  other. 

§  35.  Dot-Lines. — The  dot-lines  which  appear  in  this 
work  in  connection  with  certain  words,  indicate  the  line 
of  writing,  and  show  the  position  of  the  word  with  refer- 
ence to  the  line.  All  word-signs  whose  position  is  not 
thus  indicated,  should  rest  upon  the  line  of  writing. 

Position  of  Woed-Signs. 
§  36.  In  the  following  list  of  word-signs  it  will  appear 

more  of  their  important  letters  (generally  the  consonants)?  What 
name  is  given  to  the  contraction  for  Bign-icords  ?  Ans.  These  con- 
tractions, or  imperfect  representations,  are  called  "Word-Signs." 

§  34.  Wiv.it,  in  the  list  of  icord-signs,  does  a  double  letter  indicate? 
iVhat  does  the  printing  of  a  word  with  a  hyphen  denote  ?  When  a 
word-siqn  represents  more  than  one  word,  how  is  it  determined 
which  word  is  intended  in  any  case  ?  What  does  a  colon  between 
the  names  of  two  strokes  indicate? 

§  35.  What  is  denoted  by  the  dot-lines  in  connection  with  the 
word-signs?  Where  should  all  word-signs  rest,  whose  position  is 
not  indicated  by  the  dot-lines  ? 

§  3G.  In  how  many  different  positions  are  the  word-signs  written? 


SIMPLE-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  43 

that  the  word-signs  arc  written  in  three  dillerent  posi- 
tions : 

The  First  Position — (a)  for  horizontals,  and  vowel- 
signs,  is  the  height  of  a  Tee  stroke  above  the 
line  of  writing  ;  {b)  and,  for  all  other  consonant- 
signs,  half  the  height  of  a  Tee  stroke  above  the 
line. 

The  Second  Position — for  any  kind  of  sign,  is  on 
the  line  of  writing. 

The  Third  Position — (a)  for  horizontals,  is  below 
the  line  ;  {!>)  for  half-length  sloping  and  perpen- 
dicular signs,  through  the  line  or  slightly  below 
it ;  (c)  for  all  other  signs,  through  the  line. 

Eem.  1.  With  double-line  or  triple-line  paper,  for  the  fiest  posi- 
tion, horizontals  are  made  to  touch  the  lower  edge  of  the  upper  line  ; 
perpendicular  and  sloping  full-length  letters  are  written  half  above  and 
half  below  it  ;  and  half-length  sloping  and  perpendicular  letters  (to 
be  hereafter  explained)  commence  upon  it  and  descend  half  the  dis- 
tance to  the  lower  line  (that  is,  rest  upon  the  middle  line  of  triple- 
line  paper).  The  second  position,  for  any  kind  of  sign,  is  on  the 
lower-line.  The  third  position,  is  as  defined  in  paragraph  three  above. 
Full-length  perpendicular  signs  in  the  second  position  extend  from 
the  upper  to  the  lower  line. 

Eem.  2.  The  following  cut  will  help  the  student  to  understand  the 
subject  of  position.  The  figures  1,  2,  3  (in  connection  with  the 
names)  indicate  respectively  the  fiest,  second,  or  thied  position  ; 

What  is  the  fiest  position  for  horizontals?  for  all  other  consonant 
signs?  what  is  the  second  position?  What  is  the  thied  position 
for  horizontals  ?  for  half-length  sloping  and  perpendicular  signs  ? 
:or  all  other  signs?  [Rem.]  With  double-line  paper,  where  are  the 
ftrst-place  horizontals  written  ?  How  are  first-place  perpendicular 
md  sloping  full-length  letters  written  with  respect  to  the  upper 
line?  How  iire  half-length  sloping  and  perpendicular  letters  written 
with  respect  to  the  upper  line?  How,  with  respect  to  the  middle 
line  of  triple-line  paper?  What  is  the  second  position,  for  any  kind 
of  sign?  What  is  the  thied  position,  for  horizontals?  for  half-length 
sloping  and  perpendicular  signs?  for  all  other  signs?  [Kem.  2.] 
What  is  indicated  by  the  superior  figures  ',  *,  3,  in  connection  with 


44  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

thus  :  Kay',  Kay',  En^,  should  be  read  "  Kay  one,  Kay  two,  En  three, 
as  in  the  following 

Illustration  of  Position. 
:^        _0.   :---_  \ /      _(__    _o_  _o_ 

First  Position  :  Kay'  Em'     Ing'  Bee"     Chay'  Dheei    Iss'    Ses> 

common,     my,    thing,  by,      each,      thy,       is,  is  as. 

^ ...N..../--__(.-.-o._„o 

Second  Position  :  Kay^      Em-'     Ing^  Bee2    Chay*    Dhee^   Iss^  Ses* 
come,  may,  language,  be,  which,  them,    as,  as  is. 

-^-^-^---i-/-^-G-)-r-^- 

Third  Position:  En3  Pee3  Bees  Dee^  Chays  Ef3   Iths  Zee.3  Lays    Ar3 
own,  hope,  to  be,  had,  much, few, thank, use, whole,  our. 

Method  of  LearninCx  the  Word-Signs. 

§  37.  A  knowledge  of  tlie  word-signs  and  sign-words 
may  be  readily  acquired  according  to  the  following  plan  : 
1.  Cover  a  line  of  the  word-siGNS  with  a  slip  of  paper  or 
card,  and  Avrite  the  proper  signs  for  sign-woRDS.  After 
becoming  familiar  with  one  line,  pursue  the  same  course 
with  all  the  succeeding  ones.  2.  Cover  the  sign-woRDS 
and  speak  the  words  for  which  the  word-siGNS  stand. 

§  38.  List  of  the  Simple-Consonant  Word-Signs  Ar- 
ranged ACCORDING  TO  THE   PHONOGRAPHIC  ALPHABET  t 

\...:.V-      \-     \--X-  \----V- 

Names:  Pee^        Pee^     Bee'     Bee'       Bee^     Iss-Bee'  Iss-Bee-:Dee3 
up,      hope,    by,     be,      to  be,  subject,  subjected, 

phonographic  syllable-names?  A.is.  The  posifinn  of  the  sign  with 
reference  to  the  line  of  writing.  What  is  Kay'?  Kay  ?  En^? 
Write,  according  to  the  "  Illustration  of  Position,"  several  signs  in 
the  FIRST  position  ;  several  in  the  secontj  position  ;  several  in  the 
THiED  position.  What  is  En^?  Pee^?  Bee3?  Dces?  Chay^'?  Efa? 
Ith3  ?  Tee3  ?  Lays  ?  Ar^  ?  That  is,  thted  position  horizontals  are 
heloio  the  line,  and  others  fhrovgh. 

§  38.  Cover  the  word-signs  and  write  the  signs  for  the  sign-words. 


SIMPLE-CONSONANT    SIGNS. 


45 


Tee2       Tee3      Tees^     Teess    Dee^    Dee^    Chay'    Chay^    Chays 
it,    at  or  out,  its,    itself,  do,    had,  each,  which,  much, 

-/._         —  ..77:.        _  ..rrZ 

Jay2  Kay"  Kay'-El  Kay^      Kays' 

advantage,  common,  kingdom,  [commonly]  come,  because. 


—    -:^-^  ...^.-_ -.         V ^_ 

Gay'  Gay2        Ef      Ef2       Ef3       Vee'        Veea         Vees 

give-n,    togctlier,  if,     for,    few,    ever,     have,  however 


Iss-Vee' 

several. 


Ith2 
think. 


Itll3 

thank-ed, 


( 


Dhee> 

thr 


G 


(     _...(.„ 

Dhee2        Dhees 

the^        though 


Dhees'     Dhees"    Dhees^ 

these,    this,      th";/      this  jf^s  or  themselves,     see,      so, 


Dheeses^ 


Es'        Es2 


Es3 


) 


Zee2 


Zee3 


Iss'     Iss2  HebJss'  HehJss^ 


us,  use  (noun),  was,    use  (verb),    is,     as,    [his,       has,] 


o 

Ses' 
IS  his  nis  1,^ 


...O...  0  J—  ) 

Ses2  Steha  Ish'  Ish* 

as^i,i^  has*";!'         first,     wish,  she,       shal[ 


Next  cover  the  ^vord-signs  and  speak  the  words  denoted  by  the 
signs.  [Rem.]  How  are  his  and  has  expressed?  Does  any  confusion 
result  from  using  the  signs  for  is  and  as,  for  his  and  has  ?  How  is 
are  represented  when  written  separately  ?  When  may  Ray  be  em- 
ployed as  a  sign  for  are?   When  is  Ray  frequently  used  as  a  sign  for 


46  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Zhay2  Lay'      Lay^  Ar'        Ar'  or  Eay^       Ar^         Ars' 

usual-ly,      wil[  whole,  he"r  or  her,     are,  our,     lier^eir 

-^--    -■^-  -'^-       --^        ---      --^ 

Ars3  Arses^        Em'  Eni^  Ems'  Ems^ 

our,'eif     ourselves,    m^,    am,  may  or  liim,  myself,   himself, 


•     En'  En'^  Ens  Ens'  Ing'  Ing^ 

in  or  any,  no  or  know,     own,  influence,  thing,  language. 


^.    ^ 

^ 

r 

c 

G 

^ 

Way'      Way* 

Way^ 

Yay2 

Yays' 

Yayses2 

Hayi 

why,    way, 

away, 

your. 

yourL,r 

yourselves. 

he. 

Eem.  1.  His  and  Has.^ — His  and  lias  may  be  expressed  by  placing 
the  A-dot,  or  Heh  (the  aspirate),  before  the  signs  for  is  and  ns.  No  con- 
fusion, however,  results  from  the  common  practice  of  omitting  it, 
the  context  enabling  the  reader  to  distinguish  very  readily  between 
is  and  Ms,  as  and  has. 

Rem.  2.  (a)  Are,  when  written  separately,  is  represented  by  Ar. 
(6)  Ray  is  occasionally  the  most  convenient  sign  for  are  when  joined, 

without  lifting  the  pen,  to  other  words  ;  as :  C>/  ,  these  are. 

Rem.  3.  When  a  word-sign  represents  two  or  more  words,  they  are 
of  different  parts  of  speech,  or  have  some  other  difference  by  which 
in  connection  with  the  context  they  may  be  readily  distinguished. 

Plurals,  Possessives,  Etc. 

§  39.  The  small  circle  may  be  added  to  word-signs  to 
indicate — 

1.  The  plural  number,  or  possessive  case,  of  a  noun; 

the  word  are  ?      When  a  sign  represents  more  than  one  word,  how 
are  the  words  distinguished  ? 

§§  39,  40,  Epr  what  purpose  may  the  small  circle  be  added  to  word- 


SIMPLE-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  47 

thus  :   ^:^.  thing,  ^.  things ;    ~  kingdom,  "77:! 
kingdoms  or  kingdom's. 

2.  The  third  person,  singukir,  of  a  verb  in  the  pres- 

ent tense  ;  thus  :  . —  come,  o  comes. 

3.  The  addition  of  is  or  his,  as  or  has,  principally  to 

pronouns,    conjunctions,    and    adverbs ;    thus : 
1   it,   I    it  is  or  it  has,   Jv^  if  his,  J   so  as. 

4.  The  addition  of  his  to  prepositions  j  thus  :  V_  for, 

V^  for  his. 

5.  The  addition  of  self  to  pronouns ;  thus  :   ^—-^  him, 

.-^  himself. 

Kem.  1.  Thyself  may  be  indicated  by  adding  a  circle  to  the  sign 
for  thy. 

Rem.  2.  Thied  Person  Singular  and  Pbefect  Participle. — ^^Vhen 
a  word-sign  representing  a  verb  ends  in  a  circle,  the  third  person, 
singular,  of  the  present  tense,  is  indicated  by  enlarging  the  circle  ; 
the  perfect  participle,  by  making  the  circle  into  a  small  loop  ;  thus  : 
^~~^  influence,  ^— ^   influences,  ^"^    influenced. 

Rem.  3.  Seltes. — The  large  circle  is  attached  to  signs  of  pronouns 
to  indicate  the  addition  of  selves,  as  to  the  sign  for  them,  for  them- 
selves; to  the  sign  for  our,  for  ourselves. 

Eem.  4.  Is,  His,  As,  Has  Added. — (a)  The  circle  for  is  or  his  and 
as  or  has  may  be  enlarged  to  indicate  the  addition  of  is  or  his,  as  or 
has.  (h)  Is  or  has  may  be  added  to  the  sign  for  this  or  thus  by  en- 
larging the  circle. 

§  40.  Alphabetically-Aeranged  Sign-Words  Repre- 
sented BY  THE  ''Simple-Consonant"  Signs. 

This  List  of  sign-woRDS  is  arranged  according  to  the 
common  alphabet,  and  will  be  useful  for  reference  (as  in 
finding  the  sign  for  anyone  of  the  words,  as  together,  first, 
yourselves),  and  also  for  practice  while  familiarizing  the 

signs?  How  may  is  or  Aas  be  added  to  pronoun -word-signs?  How 
may  is  or  his,  as  or  lias,  be  added  to  conjunctions,  adverbs,  etc.  ? 
How  may  las  be  added  to  the  signs  for  prepositions?    How  may  the 


48 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


signs.  The  pupil  should  endeavor  to  learn  the  word- 
signs  very  thoroughly,  remembering  (according  to  Remark 
under  Section  33)  how  greatly  they  reduce  the  labor  of 
writing. 


A. 

F. 

I. 

advantage 

few 

if 

am 

first 

in 

any 

for 

influence 

are 

influences,  §  39,  R.  2 

as 

G. 

influenced,  §  39,  R.  2 

as  has,  §  39, 

E. 

4 

give 

is 

as  h-is,  §  39, 

R. 

-l 

given 

is  as,  §  39,  R.  4 

at 

is  his,  §  39,  R.  4 

away 

H. 

had 

it 

its 

itself 

B. 

has 

be 

has  as,  §  39, 

11.4 

K. 

because 

has  his,  §  39 

,  E.  4 

kingdom 

by 

have 

he 

hear 

know 
L. 

c. 

her 

language 

come 

here 

common 

hers 

M. 

[commonly] 

herself 
him 

may 
me 

D. 

himself 

much 

do 

his 

my 

his  has,  §  39 

,  R.  4 

myself 

E. 

his  is,  §  39,  ] 

Li.  4 

each 

hope 

N. 

ever 

however 

no 

addition  of  self,  to  the  sign  of  a  pronoun,  be  indicated?  Write  king- 
dom's, thmrjs,  hopes,  advantages,  uses,  influences,  languages,  icays,  ivhy's. 
Write  (/« res,  subjects,  comes,  ivishes,  thinks,  thanks,  uses  iyiazez).  Write, 
in  accordance  with  §  39,  3,  it  is  or  has;  each  is  or  has;  which  is  or 
has;  he  is  or  has;  she  is  or  has;  if  his;  so  as;  much  as.  Write,  in 
accordance  with  §  39,  4,  by  his,  at  his,  if  his,  for  his,  in  his.  Write, 
in  accordance  with  §  39,  5,  myself,  himself,  thji^elf,  yourself,  ourself, 
herself.     [Rem.]  How  may  ^AyseZ/" be  written?     What  change  should 


SI 

MPLE-CONSO 

NANT 

SIGNS. 

0. 

thee 

us 

our 

them 

use  (noun) 

ours 

themselves 

use  (verb) 

ourself 

these 

usual 

ourselves 

they 

usually 

out 

thing 

own 

think 

W. 

this 

was 

S. 

this  has,  §  39,  R.  4 

way 

see 

this  is,  §  39, 

K.  4 

which 

several 

those 

whole 

she 

thou 

why 

shall 

though 

will 

shalt 

thus 

wilt 

so 

thy 

wish 

subject 

thyself,  §  39 

,  E.  1 

[subjected] 

to  be 

Y. 

together 

your 

T. 

yours 

thank 

U. 

yourself 

thanked 

up 

yourselves 

49 


Eem.  1.  Derivatives  from  Sign-words. — To  represent  a  derivative 
from  a  sign-word,  add  to  the  sign  of  the  primitive  the  additional 
consonant  or  consonants  of  the  derivative,  usually  joining  them  if  the 
lust  consonant  of  the  primitive  is  represented  in  its  sign ;  but 
generally  disjoining  the  additional  consonant,  if  the  last  consonant 
of  the  primitive  is  not  represented  in  its  sign.  Hence,  since  the  last 
consonant  (sound)  of  advantage  (j)  is  represented  in  its  sign,  write 
advantageous  by  joining  Iss,  the  additional  consonant,  to  Jay,  the 
sign  of  the  primitive.  In  like  manner,  write  advantageously,  by 
JOINING  El,  the  additional  consonant,  to  the  last  letter  of  advantage- 
ous. But,  since  the  last  consonant  of  subject  (t)  is  not  represented  in 
its  sign,  write  subjected  by  disjoining  Dee,  the  additional  consonant 
of  the  derivative  ;  thus  :  \  |     subjected. 


be  made  in  a  verb  v,'ord-sign  ending  in  a  circle,  in  order  to  denote 
the  third  person,  singular,  of  the  present  tense,  or  the  perfect 
participle?  Write  influence,  i7iflucnces,  and  influenred.  How  may  the 
addition  of  scZye.5  to  the  sign  of  a  pronoun  be  indicated?  For  what 
purpose  is  the  circle  for  is  or  his,  as  or  has,  enlarged?  In  accordance 
with  this  principle,  write  is  his,  is  as,  as  is,  as  has,  as  his,  has  his. 
Write  this  is,  it  is  as,  it  has  his,  which  is  as,  which  has  his,  much  as  is, 
this  has,  thus  is,  he  has  his,  he  is  as. 


50 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


EXERCISE   II.— On   Sections  26-40, 
Joining  the  Circle. 


The  sentences  in  this  and  following  Exercises  are  intended  to  illustrate  only 
the  principles  and  word-signs  taught  in  preceding  sections  .  They  are  unavoid- 
ably crude,  but  the  student  is  recommended  to  construct  such  sentences,  as 
the  attempt  will  tend  to  fix  the  principles  more  firmly  in  his  mind.  A  careful 
examination  of  them  should  be  made  to  see  that  no  principle  has  been  violated. 


^L^Uk.i_^^.  r  f^  r  r  /^  P 


12. 


^  y^  C  </'  <^  i  ^ 


J^    J —    y     "^  Tecs-Hay. 
y\     y^      ^         Hays-Hay. 


"^ 


^ 


A^ 


^    U_.  V  Vl  V-.C^--^Y-^ 


N^^ 


^ 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS.  51 

1  3.  Kecreation.  "^   C   "^   x    G    .t.^T^  ^-^-^    ~^ 

^  \>  X  (  r  ::^.  ^_.  X  ( G  C)  X  °  ^  )  ~  X  .°JJ 
^-  -'r_?_- (-^..v-— -v-^/^  ^• 


c 


LESSON   HI. 

(§§  41-55.) 

VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE  VOWELS. 

^Localization. 

§  41.  (a)  In  Phonography,  to  vocalize  means  to  write, 
according  to  rule,  the  vowels  of  a  word,  {b)  In  Phono- 
graphy, the  vowels  are  written  beside  the  consonants 
(that  is,  the  outline)  of  a  word. 


SIMPLE    VOWELS. 

§  42.  By  using  for  vowel-signs  a  Dot  and  a  Dash,  and 
making  them  heavy  and  light  (to  correspond  to  Lomi  and 
Short  vowels),  and  l)y  writing  them  in  three  different 
places  beside  the  consonant-strokes,  twelve  different 
SIGNS  are  obtained,  which,  for  ordinary  puri)oscs,  are 
sufficient  for  the  representation  of  the  simple  vowels — 
two  related  sounds,  in  some  instances,  being  grouped 
under  one  sign  (as  shown  in  Section  46). 

§  41.  What  is  vocalizing?    Where  are  the  vowels  written? 
§  42.  How  are  a  dot  and  a  dash  used  to  represent  twelve  vowels? 
How  are  the  long  and  short  vowels  distinguished? 


52  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

I.— Dot  Yowels. 

§  43.  e  (as  in  eel,  eve,  ear)  is  represented  by  a  heavy  dot 
opposite  the  beginning  of  a  consonant ;  i  (as  in  it),  by  a 
light  dot  in  the  same  place  ;  a  (as  ai  in  ail)  or  ae  (as  ai  in 
air),  by  a  heavy  dot  opposite  the  middle;  e  (as  in  ell)  or 
e  (as  in  her)  by  a  light  dot  m  the  same  place  ;  a  (as  in 
ah)  or  a  (as  in  art),  by  a  heavy  dot  opposite  the  end ;  a 
(as  in  ai)  or  a  (as  in  ash),  by  a  light  dot  in  the  same 
place. 

II.— Dash  Vowels. 

§  44.  0  =  an  (as  a  in  all)  or  6  (as  in  lost)  is  represented 
by  a  heavy  dash  opposite  the  beginning  of  a  consonant ; 
6  (as  in  on),  by  a  light  dash  in  the  same  place  ;  o  (as  in 
old)  or  0  (as  in  whole),  by  a  heavy  dash  opposite  the 
middle ;  u  (as  in  up),  by  a  light  dash  in  the  same  place  ; 
ui  =  00  (as  in  cool),  by  a  heavy  dash  opposite  the  end ; 
u  =  66  (as  u  in  full  or  oo  in  cook),  by  a  light  dash  in  the 
same  place. 

§  45.  This  plan  of  representing  these  vowels  is  illus- 
trated in  the  following  Scheme  (or  Table),  in  which  the 
vowels  are  placed  by  an  upright  stroke  (or  le.tter  Tee),  to 
show  their  respective  places,  namely,  opposite  the  begin- 
ning, MIDDLE,  or  END  of  a  consonant. 

g  43.  What  vowels  are  represented  by  a  Dot  at  the  Beginning  ?  at 
the  Middle?  at  the  End? 

§  44.  ^^^lat  vowels  are  represented  by  a  Dash  at  the  Beginning?  at 
the  Middle?  at  the  End? 

§  45.  What  is  the  use,  in  the  vowel-table,  of  the  npi'ight  stroke  (or 
letter  Tee)  ?  How  many  different  places  are  there  for  the  vowel- 
signs  ? 

§46.  How  many  Dot-vowels  are  there?  how  many  Dash-vowols ? 
[Rem.]  Give  the  mnemonic  lines  for  remembering  the  vowel-signs. 

§  47.  At  what  point  beside  the  consonants  are  the  first-place  vowels 
always  written?      Before  writing  a  fiisl-place  or  third-place  vowel 


VOCALIZATIO  N— S  I  M  P  L  E    VOWELS, 


63 


§  46.    Standard  Vowel  •  Scheme. 


DOT    VOWELS. 


Long— 


Short-- 


e  n,      (B  a.  k 

eat     ale  (air)    arm 


e,    e  a,  k 


DASH    VOWKLS. 

"i       -;       J 

0,  I)  6,  o  TO  =  56 

aire    vice  {whole)  food 

1  -(  J 

6  x;  =  u  u  =  66 


it    ell  (her)  (at)  ask        on        wp,  cur       foot. 

Eem.  1.  The  Scheme  given  above  is  called  the  Standard  Vowel- 
Scheme,  because  it  is  the  one  usually  employed  by  phonographers. 
Another  vowel-scheme  (the  use  of  which  is  optional)  will  be  given 
in  a  subsequent  section,  in  which  distinct  signs  will  be  jjiovided  for 
ai,  as  in  au\  e,  as  in  her,  a,  as  in  at,  and  o,  as  in  ichole. 

Eem.  2.  Mnemonic  Lines. — The  vowels  may  be  readily  memorized 
by  aid  of  the  following  lines  : 

DASH   VOWELS. 

Saw  so  bloom  (ing) 

Hobb's         hilt         stood 
Begiuning.     Middle.  End. 

In  these  lines  palms  should  be  pronounced  as  if  written  pahms. 

§  47.  Caution. — Observe  that  the  first-place  vowels — e, 
r,  au,  6 — are  always  written  opposite  the  beginning  of  the 
consonant ;  and  that  the  third-place  vowels — ah,  a,  on,  o6 
— are  always  placed  at  the  end.  Hence,  before  writing 
a  first-place  or  third-place  vowel,  the  direction  of  the»con- 


DOT    VOWELS. 

Long —  Near        eight 

palms 

Short —  "Which     said 

lad 

Beginning.  Middle. 

End. 

beside  a  consonant,  what  is  first  to  be  considered  ?  For  vowels  writ- 
ten beside  Ray,  what  is  the  first  place?  what  is  the  third  place?  For 
vowels  written  beside  any  upstroke  consonant,  what  is  the  first  place  ? 
what  is  the  third  place?  What  is  the  first  place  and  third  place  for 
vowels  in  connection  with  horizontal  consonants?  Why,  in  the 
phonographic  words  given  at  the  close  of  Section  47,  is  the  vowel  au 
written  opposite  the  top  of  El  in  the  word  long,  and  opposite  the 
bottom  of  Lay  in  the  word  law  ?  Why  is  the  vowel  au  placed  at  the 
to]>  of  .Jiiy  in  the  word  jaio,  and  at  the  bottom  of  liay  in  the  word 
raw?  Why  is  au  placed  at  the  top  of  Ish  in  the  v? or d pshaw,  and  at 
the  bottom  of  Shay  in  the  word  shawl  ?     Why  is  ah  at  the  bottom  of 


64  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

sonant  must  be  determined ;  and  the  stndent  should, 
therefore,  make  himself  familiar  with  Sections  10,  11,  and 
12  (as  to  direction  of  consonants).  As  Ray  is  always 
written  upward  {see  §  12,  4  a),  its  beginning  is,  of  course, 
at  the  bottom,  and  the  end,  at  the  top ;  but  not  so  in 
respect  to  the  phonograph  for  I,  for  that  is  not  always 
written  upward :  it  may  be,  and  sometimes  is,  written 
doivmvard  when  joined  with  other  signs  by  which  its 
direction  may  be  determined.  It  should  be  observed 
that  sh  IS  usually,  but  not  alicays,  written  downward.  As 
Kay  is  alicays  written  upward,  a  first-place  vowel  in  con- 
nection with  it  must  always  be  placed  at  the  bottom,  and 
a  third-place  vowel,  at  the  top.  Horizontal  consonants 
being  written  from  left  to  right,  first-place  vowels  must 
be  placed  opposite  their  left  extremity ;  a  third-place 
vowel,  opposite  their  right  extremity.  Carefully  read 
Sections  10,  11,  and  12,  and  then  observe  the  method  of 
placing  the  vowels  in  the  following  phonographic  words : 

DOW'NSTEOKES. 

Pea,      baa,       add,     javr,       fee,    tliaw,  pshaw,  ash,      long. 

UPSTKOKES.  HORIZONTAXS. 

c    r-    c    ^    ^       ^  -T   '^ 

Lea,        la,        law,      raw,     shawl.  Key,     coo,       gnaw. 

Optional  Vowel-Scheme. 

§  48.  In  the  Standard  Vowel-Scheme  (Section  46),  the 
signs  of  the  vowels  of  "ad,  ell,  ask,  old,"  are  used  to 
represent  also  the  vowels  of  "air,  her,  at,  whole."     For  a 

Bee  in  the  word  haa,  and  at  the  top  of  Lay  in  the  word  \a?  Why  is 
the  vowel  t"  placed  at  the  top  of  Pee  in  the  word  pea,  and  at  the  bot- 
tom of  Lay  in  the  word  Ita  ? 

§  48.  In  the  optional  vowel-scheme,  what  is  the  sign  provided  for 
the  vowel  of  air  ?  for  the  vowel  of /ler?  for  the  vowel  of  a< .''  for  the 
vowel  of  whole,  ?    How,  with  this  scheme,  is  the  vowel  of  ask  repre- 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS.  55 

perfectly  phonetic  representation,  however,  the  latter 
vowels  require  distinct  signs,  as  in  the  following  Scheme 
(or  Table) : 


e 

a 

08 

it,     a 

0, 

6 

o 

ui=oo 

eel,  ear 

ail 

air 

ah,  art 

all, 

or 

old 

food 

r 

i 

•1       'i 

,1 

;i 

"1 
6 

O     TI  =  U 

J 
11  -^-  u6. 

it 

ell    her 

at 

«sk 

on 

whole  t(p 

f«ll. 

Rem.  1  The  sign  of  the  vowel  of  whole  should  be  written  at  an 
oblique  angle  with  the  consonant.  The  signs  of  the  vowels  of  air, 
at,  her;  should  be  written  parallel  with  the  consonant. 

Rem.  2.  The  distinct  signs  for  the  vowels  of  her,  air,  at,  tohole,  are 
denominated  Optional  Vowel-Signs,  because  their  use  is  optional. 

Names  of  the  Vowel-Signs. 

§  49.  The  vowel-signs  should  l)c  named  by  the  single 
sounds  which  they  represent,  and  not  ' '  doubles,  long-d,  a-eye^ 
a-aitvh,  a-you,  long-6,  douhle-o,  short-l,"  etc. 

Order  of  Writing  and  Reading  Vowels. 

§  50.  (a)  When  a  vowel  is  placed  above  a  horizontal  con- 
sonant, or  to  the  left  of  any  other,  it  is  read  BEFORE  the 
consonant ;  thus : 

/  I 


eke. 

t^b'i^. 

aim. 

awn. 

uccK, 

roo' 

li. 

'I 

-( 

.r 

•"^ 

S 

\> 

rx. 

aid, 

oath, 

eel. 

ear, 

bar, 

pull, 

love. 

Bented?  [Rem.]  How  should  the  vowel  of  whole  be  written  with 
respect  to  the  consonant?  the  vowels  of  air?  at?  her?  What  are  the 
Optional  Vowel-Signs?     Why  are  they  thus  named? 

§  4'.).  How  are  the  vowel-signs  named? 

§  50.  On  which  side  of  horizontal  consonant-signs  is  a  vowel 
to  be  placed,  when  it  is  to  be  read  before  the  consonant?  on  which 


56  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

(6)  When  a  vowel  is  placed  below  a  horizontal  consonant, 
or  to  the  right  of  any  other,  it  is  read  AFTER  the  con- 
sonant ;  thus : 


key,      gay,  may,  gnaw,  make,  knave,  king,     kick, 
day,    thaw,    lee,    sea,  tame,    ream,    ring,  talk. 


Mode  op  Writing  Single  Vowels— Nominal  Consonant. 

§  51.  A  consonant-sign  which  is  not  to  be  pronounced, 
but  which  is  used  merely  to  show  the  place  of  a  vowel  (as 
in  writing  initials  of  names,  indicating  single  vov>X'ls,  and 
in  writing  words  composed  entirely  of  vowels)  should  be 
canceled — 

(a)  Either  by  striking  an  oblique  line  through  it  at  any 
convenient  point ;  thus  :  J,  _e,   a    a,  '■{.    Eah. 

(h)  Or  by  writing  the  vowel-sign,  if  a  dash,  through  it 
at  a  right  angle  ;  thus  :  T  awe,  To,  +  u,  j.  oo. 

Rem.  1.  As  a  canceled  consonant  has  no  value  as  the  sign  of  a 
Bound — that  is,  has  the  form,  but  not  the  power,  of  a  consonant — it 
is  denominated  a  Nominal  Consonant. 

Eem.  2.  Single  vowels  are  usually  written  to  a  letter  Tee  ;  but  any 
other  consonant  may  be  employed  which  may  be  more  convenient, 
provided,  of  course,  that  it  should  be  canceled. 

side,  when  it  is  to  be  read  after  the  consonant?  On  which  side 
of  all  other  consonants  should  a  vowel  be  placed,  when  it  is  to  be 
read  after  the  consonants?  on  which  side  is  it  to  be  placed,  when  it 
is  to  be  read  before  the  consonant? 

§  51.  How  may  it  be  indicated  that  a  consonant-sign  is  not 
to  be  pronounced?  For  what  purpose  may  a  consonant-sign  be 
canceled?  How  may  a  consonant-sign  be  canceled?  How,  when 
a  dot-vowel  is  to  be  written  beside  it?  How,  when  it  serves  to 
denote  the  place  of  a  dash-vowel?  [Rem.]  What  is  a  canceled 
consonant  called?  What  is  a  Nominal  Consonant ?  How  are  single 
vowels  usually  written?      What  consonant-sign  is  sometimes  used 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS.  67 

Rem.  3.  The  letter  Tee  may  be  employed  as  a  nominal  consonant, 
even  -witliout  cancelhition,  in  all  cases,  as  in  the  preceding  vowel- 
schemes,  when  no  confusion  would  be  likely  to  result  from  such 
use. 

Bbm.  4.  The  words  ah !  and  eh !  may  be  written  thus :    c^  ah, 

cT  eh.  When  these  words  are  forcibly  spoken,  the  aspirate  is 
actually  heard,  and  is  therefore  properly  indicated.  However,  the 
sign  may  be  regarded  as  simply  serving  to  show  the  place  of  the 
vowel,  and  not  requiring  cancellation. 

Rem.  5.  The  optional  vowel-signs,  when  written  singly,  should  be 
placed  beside  a  canceled  Tee. 


POSITION  OF  WORDS. 


I,— Words  Composed  Entirely  of  Horizontal  Con- 
sonants. 

§  52.  Words  composed  entirely  of  horizontal  conso- 
nants should  be  written  above  the  line,  when  the  only 
vowel,  or  the  vowel  of  the  accented  syllable,  is  first-place; 
otherwise,  on  the  line.     Hence  : 


gnaw,     key,         inn,      maw, 

are  written  above  the  line  ;  while 

for  a  nominal  consonant,  even  without  cancellation?  How  may 
the  words  ah  and  eh  be  written?  When  is  the  sound  of  h  heard 
in  these  words?  If  not  heard,  how  is  the  stroke-sign  for  h  to  be 
regarded  ? 

§  52.  Where,  that  is,  in  what  position,  should  words  composed 
entirely  of  horizontal  consonants  be  written?  When  should  such 
words  be  written  above  the  line?  when  on  the  line?  Where  should 
you  write  gnaw?  key?  scheme?  sick?  sake?  sum?  sane?  awn?  Why 
should  me,  awn,  key,  gnaw,  sing,  sang,  scene  be  written  above  the 
line?  Why  should  neigh,  snow,  son,  some,  same,  coo,  sang  be  written 
on  the  line  ? 


58  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

__        __      __  v_^  v_^  . 

go,      ago',  gay,     aim,     Aun,    an'no,  coo, 
are  written  on  the  line. 

II. — Words  Having  Perpendicular  or  Inclined 

Strokes. 

§  53.  Words  having  perpendicular  or  inclined  strokes 
should  be  written  in  the  second  position  ;  that  is,  so  that 
the  first  perpendicular  or  inclined  stroke  shall  rest  ui)on 
the  line  of  writing. 

The  Reporter's  Rule  of  Position. 

§  54.  As  a  great  saving  in  the  writing,  the  reporter 
generally  omits  the  voicels,  and  to  imply  or  suggest  tiio 
vowel  (the  only  or  accented  one)  of  a  word,  three  posi- 
tions are  used  ;  as  : 

Ef      Ef2      Ef3    Es'    Es'     Es3 

if,     foe,  few,  sec,  so,  use. 

These  three  positions  are  partially  recognized  or  antici- 
pated in  the  word-signs,   as   stated  and  illustrated  in 

§  53.  Where,  that  is,  in  what  position,  should  words  containing 
perpendicular  or  sloping  strokes  be  written?  What  is  the  second 
position  for  such  words  ? 

§  54.  Why  does  the  reporter  generally  omit  the  Yowels  when 
■writing?  How  many  positions  does  he  use  to  imply  or  suggest  the 
vowel  (the  only  or  accented  one)  of  a  word?  Are  these  positions 
partially  recognized  or  anticipated  in  the  word-signs  as  illustrated 
in  Section  38?  What  advantage  is  derived  from  a  general  knowledge 
of  these  positions  and  of  the  exceptions? 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS.  59 

Section  38,  and,  by  a  general  knowledge  of  these  posi- 
tions, and  of  the  exceptions  (stated  in  the  following 
section)  the  word-signs  may  be  understood  instead  of 
being  learned  as  arbitraries. 


§  55.  Exceptions  to  the  Rule  of  Position  for  Word- 
Signs. 

rosifion  Changed  to  Avoid  Confusion. — It  is  necessary 
to  write  the  signs  of  a  few  sign-words  out  of  the  position 
denoted  by  their  only  (or  their  accented)  vowel,  to  pre- 
vent their  being  confounded  with  other  words  (of  the 
same  consonants)  which,  according  to  the  rule,  would 
occupy  the  same  position.  Any,  for  example,  is  written 
above  the  line,  En\  to  prevent  its  being  mistaken  for 
no,  En-,  while  him  is  written  on  the  line,  Enr,  so  that  it 
may  not  be  mistaken  for  me,  Em\  For  the  same  reason, 
own  is  written  by  En'  to  distinguish  it  from  no  or  know, 
En". 

Position  Changed  for  the  Convenience  of  the  Writer. — 
Some  word-signs  Avliich  properly  belong  to  the  first  or 
third  position,  are  put  in  the  second  position  (that  is,  on 
the  line),  because  that  is  the  most  convenient  for  the 
writer.  Do  and  he,  for  this  reason,  occupy  the  second 
position,  though  do  properly  belongs  to  the  third  position, 
and  be  to  the  first. 

§  55.  Are  word-signs  ever  written  out  of  the  position  denoted  by 
their  accented  vowel?  and,  if  so,  why?  Why  is  the  sign  for  any 
written  in  the  first  position?  Why  is  the  sign  for  him  written  on  the 
line  ?  Why  is  the  sign  for  oion  written  below  the  line  ?  What  is  the 
most  convenient  position  for  writing  words  ?  Are  word-signs  which 
strictly  belong  to  the  first  or  third  position  ever  put  in  the  second 
position?    Give  some  examples. 


60  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

EXERCISE   III.— On   Sections  41-55. 


t  1.   Dot-Voxels,    a.   *l      !'    'I     !•  ':^    V  ;  \  \ 

•/  /•  ':.  v^  ^  V  e  •)  y  )•  ^^  "^  ^  ^,  ^  -s  r^x 
I.  /  ■/  .1  -r  -^  ^  ^.  "^  •).  J 
c./.r  r  r  T  c  f  r  (^  r  r 

12.  DasL-Vowels.     a~\     V -\    V  T  X  )    ;\  \  W 

A  A  'V.  ^  -c  c  )'  )- ')  -)  0  ^  ^  '^'  "^-  -\  y 


I       II  I "      / 


\  3.  Option.iis.  ~^i    ~r<)  "^    L^  ^y    'I    L  ,1  -^ 

.J  J  \^  \  ^  ^.  .-^  r  r  "^  "^  -^-r~  ^ 

14.  1  i    .T  T  -f    1  T  \  1  .-F  T^T  1--^^- 

L  .^"^-  a  .1  ;r  ^  ^  /  ^^  ^-^ 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS.  61 

T[  5.  Eecreation.         \  -I     T    .^^v     A...|...  .°     !  .  .|...  x 

/  r  A  ^  ...)...  ^  c  J  X  .~^..r^  c  >  •).  r  1 


(T^  X 


.(^..  Ll  .  ^  X  )   c  X    'rA.:~^    L  .!__! 


LESSON  ly. 

{§§  5G-77.) 


VOCALIZATION    OF    CONSONANT-STROKES  WITH 
CIRCLES   OR  LOOPS   ATTACHED. 

Rule  for  Reading  a  Circle  or  Loop  at  the  Beginning 
OF  A  Stroke. 

§  56.  A  circle  or  loop  at  the  beginning  of  a  consonant- 
stroke  is  read  before  the  consonant-stroke  or  any  vowels 
placed  beside  it ;  thus  : 

\    '\     '\       .r  .r     .r    i-     r-     r-~ 

ope,  s-oap,  st-ecp  ;     eel,   s-eal,     st-eal ;  toe,    s-tow,  1-ow, 


b^ 

^-^ 

a_^ 

s-low ; 

no, 

snow. 

§  57.  In  other  words — in  reading  a  consonant-stroke 
with  a  circle  or  loop  at  the  beginning,  read  the  circle 
first ;  and  then  read  the  consonant-stroke  and  the  vowels 

§  56.  How  is  a  circle  or  loop  at  the  beginning  of  a  consonant-stroke 
read? 

§  57.  How  should  a  consonant-stroke  with  a  vowel  or  vowels  beside 
it  be  read,  when  a  circle  is  joined  at  the  beginning  of  the  stroke? 


62  THE    COMPENDIUM 

beside  jt  (if  any)  precisely  as  though  no  circle  or  loop 
were  attached;  thus:  ''s-oap,  st-eep,  s-eal,  st-eal,  s-tow, 
s-low,  s-now." 

Rules  for  Representing  S  and  Z  at  the  Beginning 

OF  A  Word. 

§  58.  Use  Es  or  Zee  stroke  when  the  only  consonant 
sound  is  s  or  z ;  but,  when  there  are  two  or  more  con- 
sonants, the  small  circle  should  usually  be  employed  to 
represent  s  (but  not  z)  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  ;  as  in 
the  following  examples : 

\     f    T    r  _^_   o^    '^    -^     -c 

s-oap,  s-aid,  s-et,  s-uch,  s-ick,  s-ake,  s-afc,  s-ave,  s-aith, 

•^     'y    J    r    ^    '^^   •^.    ^ 

s-eize,   s-eizes,    s-ash,    s-alc,    s-low,    s-orc,    s-eem,    s-ame, 

_V.       aJ.        .^.        ^  -^  }< 

s-een,     s-own,     s-ing,     s-ang,      s-way,      S-oho. 

Except — 

1,  When  two  vowels  follow,  as  in   1*^    seance. 

2.  When  another  s  follows,  as  in  )   cease,    c)  ceases, 

t^  system. 

Hem.  The  object  of  the  first  exception  is  to  provide  two  strokes, 

§  58.  Repeat  the  rule  for  representing  initial  s.  How  is  initial  s 
represented  when  two  vowels  follow  it?  when  another  s  follows  it, 
as  in  cease,  system?  [Rem.]  What  is  the  object  of  using  Ess  for 
initial  s  followed  by  two  vowels? 

§  59.  How  is  initial  z  represented?  [Eem.]  What  is  the  object  of 
this  rule  ? 

§  60.  How  should  you  represent  s  or  z  following  an  initial  vowel, 
as  in  ask,  easy,  Ezra  ?      [Rem.]  Why  is  it  necessary  in  such  cases  to 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS.  63 

between  which  the  vowel-signs  may  be  conveniently  divided,  instead 
of  being  written  in  a  confused  manner  beside  one  stroke,  as  would 
be  necessary  if  the  s  in  such  cases  were  represented  by  a  circle. 

§  59.  The  sound  of  z  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  is 
always  represented  by  a  z-strokc,  as  in  ^  zeal. 

Kem.  This  rule  secures  a  clear  distinction  between  wQi'ds  com- 
mencing with  s  and  those  commencing  with  z,  as  seal,  zeal. 

§  60.  Caution. — The  sound  of  s  or  z  following  an  initial 
vowel  should  be  denoted  by  a  stroke,  as  in  .X_  ask, 
V^*  Ezra,    •)  ace,   -)  owes. 

E.EM.  This  is  necessary,  because,  according  to  Section  56,  a  vowel 
can  not  be  written  so  as  to  read  before  a  circle,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  a  word.  Hence,  q — -  is  not  ask,  but  sack ;  o^*  is  not  Ezra, 
but  Sara, 

KuLE  FOR  Reading  a  Circle  or  Loop  at  the  End  of  a 

Stroke, 

§  61.  A  circle  or  loop  at  the  end  of  a  consonant-stroke 
is  read  after  the  consonant  or  any  vowels  placed  beside 
it ;  thus : 

No-       'y)-       \-       V         X         "5        ^  ^ 
pa-ss,  pa-sses,  pa-st,  pa-stor,    ope-s,    arre-st,     amass-ed. 

§  62..  In  other  words — in  reading  a  consonant-stroke 
with  a  circle  or  loop  at  the  end,  read  the  consonant- 
write  the  stroke-sign  for  s  or  z  ?  Why  may  not  the  s  in  ask  be  repre- 
sented by  Iss  ? 

§  61.  When  is  a  circle  or  loop  at  the  end  of  a  consonant  to  be 
read?  Should  it  be  read  hefore  or  a/i!er  a  vowel  following  the  con- 
sonant-stroke ? 

§  62.  How  should  a  stroke  with  a  vowel  or  vowels  beside  it 
be  read,  when  a  circle  or  loop  is  joined  at  the  end  of  the 
stroke? 


64  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

stroke  with  the  vowel  or  vowels  beside  it,  as  though  no 
circle  or  loop  were  attached,  and  then  add  the  circle  or 
loop ;  thus :  pa-s,  pa-sez,  pa-st,  pa-str,  op-s,  are-st, 
ama-st. 

Rules  for  Representing  Es  and  Zee  at  the  End  of  a 

Word. 

§  63.  Use  Es  or  Zee  when  the  only  consonant  in  the 
word  is  s  or  z ;  but  when  there  are  two  or  more  con- 
sonants, the  small  circle  should  usually  be  employed  to 
represent  the  sound  of  .s  or  z  at  the  end  of  a  word  ;  as  in 
the  following  examples : 

•        \o-      >N.        \.        No         /• 
pa-ss,  opc-s,  bee-s,  ba-se,  cha-se. 

Except — 

1.  When  two  vowels  precede  it,  as  in  ~^  chaos. 

2.  When  another  .s-sound  precedes  it,  as  in  k   decease, 

b  disease,    <^x  amaurosis. 

§  61.  Caution. — Tlie  sound  of  s  or  z  preceding  a  final 

vowel  should  be  denoted  by  a  stroke  ;    thus :     )•  say, 

_0-  also,   /O'  rosy. 

Eem.  This  is  necessary,  because,  according  to  Section  Gl,  a  vowel 
can  not  be  written  so  as  to  be  read  after  a  circle  at  the  end  of  a 
word.     Hence  _(^    is  not  also,  but  axilns. 

§  63.  Kepeat  the  rule  for  representing  final  s.  How  should  final  s 
be  represented  when  two  vowels  precede  it?  when  another  s-sound 
precedes  it,  as  in  decease,  amaurosis  ?  Why  is  decease  written  Dees-Es 
instead  of  Dee-Ses?    Ans.  To  disting^lish  it  by  outline  from  disease. 

§  64.  How  should  you  -nTite  s  followed  by  a  final  vowel?  Why 
may  not  s  in  such  cases  be  represented  by  Iss?  Write  see,  essay, 
rosy,  massy,  lessee,  Vesey,  Asa,  racy,  also. 

I  65.  What  kind  of  a  syllable  is  the  large  circle  employed  to  repre- 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE     VOWELS.  65 

Vocalization  of  the  Large  Circle. 

§  iio.  (a)  The  large  circle  is  used  to  represent  a  syllable 
containing  the  vowel  e.  (b)  It  may  be  vocalized  for  other 
vowels  by  writing  their  signs  within  the  circle ;  as  in 
~T  exist. 

Uses  op  the  Large  Circle. 
§  66.  The  large  circle  is  used  in  the  following  cases  : 

1.  Frequently  to  express  two  s-sounds  at  the 

end  of  a  word— principally  in  the  repre- 
sentation of  such  words  as  Xq'  passes, 
rf_  causes,  V:o  ^^^^^ :  rarely  in  writing 
such  words  as  ^~<X  amaurosis, /^^^^  syn- 
opsis, ^'  analysis,    "^  synthesis. 

2.  Occasionally  in  the  middle  of  a  word  ;  as  in 

v^_0^  necessary,  ~^  exhaust. 

3.  Occasionally  at  the  beginning  of  words,  for 

such  syllables  as  sus,  sis,  in  such  words  as 
01^  Sussex,   .^  Sicily,  ®^  saucer. 

Rem.  Cauiion. — A  third-place  vowel  preceding  the  syllable  denoted 
l)y  the  large  circle,  should  not  be  placed  within  the  circle,  because  a 
vowel  thus  written  should  be  read  between  the  two  s-sounds  denoted 
by  the  circle,  and  not  before  them. 

sent?    How  may  it  be  vocalized  for  other  syllables,  as  in  czist,  cx- 
liaiisf,  insist,  Sussex  ? 

§  G6.  Eepeat  the  rule  for  the  use  of  the  large  circle.  Is  it  ever 
used  in  the  middle  of  a  word?  ever  at  the  beginning  of  a  word? 
Give  some  examples  of  its  use  at  the  end,  beginning,  or  middle  of 
words.  Write  passes,  causes,  noses,  insist,  necessity,  accessory,  neces- 
sary, exist.  [Rem.]  Should  third-place  vowels  preceding  a  large 
circle  be  written  within  it  ?    If  not,  why  not  ? 

5 


66  the  compendium. 

Rule  for  Vocalizing  a  Stroke  with  a  Circle  or  Loop 
Attached. 

§  67.  In  vocalizing  a  consonant-stroke  which  has  a 
circle  or  loop  attached,  place  the  vowel-sign  before  or 
after  the  stroke,  according  as  the  vowel  precedes  or 
follows  the  consonant,  precisely  as  though  no  circle  or 
loop  were  attached. 

Eem.  For  example,  in  vocalizing  Iss-Jay  for  siege,  determine,  in  the 
first  place,  whether  the  vowel  e  precedes  or  follows  the  sound  of  j 
heard  in  the  word.  If  it  precedes,  write  it  before  the  Jay  ;  if  it  fol- 
lows that  consonant,  write  it  after  the  sign  Jay  ;  and  do  not  give 
yourself  any  trouble  as  to  whether  or  not  the  circle  will  be  read 
before  or  after  the  vowel.  Place  the  vowel  correctly  with  reference 
to  the  strokes,  and  the  correct  reading  of  the  circle  will  be  found  to 
be  governed  by  rules  given  in  Sections  56,  57,  61,  62. 


VOWEL    WORD-SIGNS. 

§  68.  The  vowel  dots  and  dashes  are  employed  in  dif- 
ferent positions  as  signs  for  certain  words  of  which  they 
constitute  a  portion,  as  au  for  all. 

Eem.  1.  Names  of  the  Vowel  Word-Signs. — (a)  The  dot  vowels  e,  a, 
a,  are  used  as  word-signs,  and  are  named  by  the  words  they  repre- 
sent, as,  ihe-Aot,  a-,  an-,  or  and-dot,  or  they  are  named  by  the  sounds 
they  represent,  and  their  positions  are  indicated  by  superior  figures 
in  accordance  with  Section  36,  Rem.  2.  (b)  Some  of  the  vowel-dashes 
are  written  in  different  directions  and  positions  to  distinguish  be- 

§  67.  Eepeat  the  rule  for  vocalizing  a  consonant- stroke  to  which  a 
circle  or  loop  has  been  attached.  Write  siege,  sage,  mass,  ax,  sick, 
sake,  sack.  In  writing  the  last  three  words,  should  the  vowels  be 
written  above  or  below  the  Kay  ?  If  above,  why  ?  In  sick,  how  is  it 
known  that  the  vowel  should  not  be  read  before  the  circle?  See 
Sections  56,  57. 

§68.  Are  the  vowel-signs  employed  as  word-signs?  [Eem.]  How 
can  you  distinguish  the  different  uses  of  the  vowel-dashes  when  they 
are  employed  as  word-signs  ?    In  how  many  different  directions  is  au 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS. 


67 


tween  their  different  uses,  and  are  named  like  the  half-length  or 
shortend  signs  (to  be  explained  hereafter)  with  the  word  oid  (signify- 
ing like  or  resemhling)  added.  For  example,  Pee,  when  shortened,  as 
it  may  be,  to  take  the  sound  of  t  or  d,  is  called  Pet  or  Ped,  according 
as  a  t-  or  d-sound  is  added  to  the  name  of  the  full-length  sign  ;  thus  : 
Pee,  Pet,  Pet'oid;  Bee,  Bed,  Bed'oid;  and  so  on  with  all  the  straight 
consonant-signs  except  Hay  and  Gay  (there  may  be  Get  or  Ged,  but 
not  Getoid,  because  the  heavy  dash-vowel  sign  is  not  used  as  a 
word-sign  in  the  direction  of  Gay). 

Rem.  2.  Position  of  the  Dashes  and  Dots. — As  but  two  positions  (above 
and  on  the  line)  can  be  conveniently  recognized  for  the  dots  and 
dashes  when  not  written  beside  a  consonant-stroke,  the  second-place 
dots  and  dashes,  when  used  as  word-signs,  have  to  be  carried  up  to 
the  first  position,  or  put  in  the  second  position.  For  examjjle,  the 
dashes  for  o  and  u  are  put  in  the  second  position  and  used  as  signs 
for  oh!  and  but ;  while  the  dot  for  e  is  carried  up  to  the  first  place, 
and  employed  as  a  sign  for  the.  The  is  usually  pronounced  the, 
especially  before  consonants  ;  thus  :  tht  man,  thi  book  (or  th'  man, 
th'  book) 

§  69.  List  of  Vowel  Woed-Signs. 


Names  :    e', 
the, 


•  ^1 

a", 

a, 


a-, 
an-d. 


au. 


^    au,  au, 

Bedoid',         Dedoid',        Jedoid!, 

all,    already,  awe,  ought. 


Petoid', 

of. 


oo. 


I   o, 


o, 

Tetoidi, 
or. 


Chetoid', 
on, 

/  66. 


Bedoid^,  Dedoida,       Jedoid^,      Petoid^,     Tetoid^,       Chetoid^ 

two,  too,      oh,  owe,     who-m,       to,  but,        should. 


written  when  employed  as  a  word-sign  ?  How  are  the  dash-vowel 
signs  named?  What  does  the  word  oid  mean?  Why  is  it  added  to 
the  name  of  the  dash-vowel  signs?  Arts.  To  distinguish  them  from 
half-length  signs.  How  many  positions  can  be  conveniently  recog- 
nized for  the  vowel  dots  and  dashes  when  written  alone?  Where 
must  the  second-place  vowel-signs  be  writte-n?  Where  is  e  written 
when  used  as  a  sign  for  the  ? 

§  69.  Cover  the  word-signs  and  write  the   proper  signs  for  the 
words  in  the  List  of  Vowel  Word-Signs,    ^^'^lat  is  the  name  of  the 


68  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Hem.  1.  The,  ■when  emphasized,  may  he  denoted  by  the  dot  for  e 
written  above  the  line. 

Kem.  2.  In  rapid  writing,  a  is  rarely  distinguished  from  an-d;  and 
yet  no  difficulty  is  experienced  on  this  account  in  reading  phono- 
graphic notes,  the  correct  word  being  very  readily  determined  by 
means  of  the  context. 

Eem.  3.  Whose  may  be  written  by  adding  a  circle  to  the  sign  for 
who  (Jed'oid^)  ;  thus  :  f,  ,  whose  (Jeds'oid-).  No  confusion  results 
from  writing  Jedsoid^  for  who  is  or  who  has. 

Rem.  4.  Zee  may  be  vocalized  for  -)  ,  owes;  Dee,  for  -|  ,  owed; 
and  owing  may  be  represented  by  the  word-sign  for  owe,  with  a  small 
dot  below  it  ;  (that  is,  Dedoid;-:ing). 

"The"  Joined  by  a  Tick. 

§  TO.  The  may  be  joined  to  a  preceding  or  a  following 
word  by  a  tick  written  in  the  direction  of  Pee  \,  Cliay  /, 
or  Ray/  ;  thus  : 

V,  -  .^..  I 

Names :  Ef^-Chetoid,     En'-Chetoid,     Iss'-Chetoid,    ChayS-Retoid, 

for  the,         in  the,  is  the,        which  the, 

Petoid'-Chetoid,   Petoid^-Chetoid,  Eetoid'-Chetoid,  Tetoid'-Retoid, 

of  the,  to  the,  on  the,  or  the, 

Tetoid-'-Retoid,Retoid2-Chetoid,Retoid3-Steh,Chetoid2-Way,Retoid2-Dee. 
but  the,       should  the,    the  first,     the  way,     the  day. 

word-sign  for  all  ?  for  two  ?  for  already  9  for  oh !  ?  for  oiKjlit  ?  for 
who?  Write  the  word-sign  and  name  the  word  represented  by 
Petoid'  ;  by  Petoid- ;  by  Chetoid'  ;  by  Chetoid- ;  by  Tetoid' ;  by 
Tetoid2. 

§  70.  What  are  the  directions  for  the  tick  for  the  ?  May  it  be  writ- 
ten upward  or  downward  ?  What  is  it  called  when  written  in  tho 
direction  of  Pee  ?  in  the  direction  of  Ghay  ?  What  is  its  name  when 
written  upward?  To  which  word,  the  preceding  or  the  following,  is 
it  usual  to  join  the  tick  for  the?    When  it  is  not  convenient  to  join 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS.  69 

Rem.  1.  (a)  The  tick  for  the  is  usually  joined  to  a  preceding  word. 
(6)  When  it  cannot  be  so  joined,  conveniently,  it  should  either  be 
written  by  the  ///e-dot  or  by  the  ^/te-tick  resting  on  the  line  and 
joined  to  the  following  word,  as  illustrated  in  Section  70  in  "the 
way,"  "the  day."  {c)  The  tick  for  </i.e  when  commencing  a  phrase, 
being  on  the  line,  is  distinguished  readily  from  other  slanting 
ticks,  as  for  /,  on,  which  are  always  written  above  the  line  when 
commencing  a  phrase. 


"A-n-d"  Joined  by  a  Tick. 

§  71.  -4,  an,  or  and  may  be  joined  to  a  precedino;  or 
following  word,  by  a  horizontal  or  perpendicular  tick  ; 
thus : 

•_^  a.  L 

Names :  En'-Tetoid,  Iss'-Ketoid,  Tetoid'-Ketoid,  TetoidJ-Ketoid, 

In  a-n,        is  a-n,  or  a-n,  but  a-n, 

Petoid2-Tetoid,Petoid'-Tetoid,  Ketoid-Ef2-Tetoid,Ketoid-Eni-Tetoid. 
to  a-n,  of  a-u,  and  for  a-n,        and  in  a-n. 

Rem.  1.  A-n-d  is  usually  joined  to  a  following  word  ;  while  the  is 
generally  joined  to  a  preceding  word. 

Rem.  2.  (a)  Observe  that  and  hid  is  written  -.n.. ,  Ketoid- 
Tetoid^,  while  and  a-n  is  -n  — ,  Ketoid--Tetoid.  {h)  And  should  is 
.--7- ,  Ketoid-Chetoid* ;  while  and  (he  is  --  -7--  ,  Ketoid^-Chetoid. 

the  /7ie-tick  to  the  preceding  word,  in  what  two  ways  may  it  be  writ- 
ten? Write /o?-  the,  if  the,  on  the,  cf  the,  all  the,  in  the,  is  the,  the  icay, 
the  day. 

§  71.  What  are  the  directions  of  the  tick  for  a-n-d  ?  What  are  they 
named?  [Rem.]  What  is  said  of  joining  a-n-d  by  a  tick  to  a  follow- 
ing word?  How  is  and  hut  distinguished  from  and  a-n ?  Write  "and 
a,  is  an,  as  a,  it  is  a,  it  has  a,  or  a,  but  an,  of  a,  on  a,  and  in  a,  and 
for  a,  should  a,  by  a,  if  a,  give  a,  and  may  a,  and  may  the,  and  the, 
and  it,  and  should,  and  because  a,  and  give,  a  common." 


70  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Direction  of  "On"  and  ''Should." 

§  72.  (a)  On  and  should  are  generally  written  down- 
ward, when  standing  alone  ;  {b)  when  joined  with  otlier 
words,  the  upward  direction  is  usually  the  most  con- 
venient. 

Position  of  the  Dash- Vowel  Word-Signs  of  the  First 

Place. 

§  73.  The  dash-vowels,  when  used  as  word-signs  of  the 
first  place,  should  be  commenced  the  height  of  a  Tee 
above  the  line  of  writing.  With  double-line  or  triple-line 
paper,  they  commence  just  below  the  upper  line. 

§  74.  List  of  Words  Represented  by  Simple- Vowel 
Signs. 

a— §  69,  K.  2  ;  §  71  ought 

all  owe— §  69,  R.  4 

already  should — §  72 

an— §  71  the— §  69,  R.  1 ;  §  70 ;  §  71,  E.  2,  b 

and — §  71  to 

awe  too 

but^§  68,  R.  2  ;  §  71,  E.  2,  a.      two 

of  who 

oh  !— §  68,  R.  2  whom 

on— §  72  whose— §  69,  R.  3. 

or 


QUALITY  AND   QUANTITY  OF   UNACCENTED 
VOWELS. 

§75.  Without  guidance  of  rules,  it  is  sometimes  difficult 
for  the  phonographic  writer  to  determine  satisfactorily  the 

§  72.  How  are  on  and  should  generally  written  when  standing 
alone?   when  joined  with  other  words? 

§  73.  Where  should  the  first-place  dash-vowel  word-signs  be  com- 
menced? where,  with  double-line  or  triple-line  paper? 

§  74.  Write  the  proper  signs  for  the  words  in  this  list. 


VOCALIZATION— SIMPLE    VOWELS.  71 

quality  and  (luantity  of  vowels  without  a  primary  or 
secondary  accent ;  as  the  vowels  denoted  by  italic  letters 
in  the  following- words  :  "  among',  define',  retain',  prefer', 
met'al,  tail'fa-."  Good  phonographers  are  now  quite 
generally  agreed,  as  shown  by  their  practice,  that  a  cor- 
rect, distinct  pronunciation  supports  the  following  rules  : 

/. — To  Determine  the  Quality  of  an  Unaccented  Voicel. 

§  76.  Generally,  when  the  precise  quality  of  a  vowel  in 
an  unaccented  syllable  can  not  be  readily  determined, 
regard  it  as  the  short  sound  of  the  letter  lined  to  repremnt 
it  in  the  common  spelling,  unless  another  sound  is  indicated 
by  the  analogy  of  some  related  word.  Hence,  write 
"define',  r^fer',  prefer',  met'al,  sail'dr,"  but  ''disposition  " 
instead  of  "disposition,"  because  of  "dispose." 

Eem.  1.  "I  did  not  say  precede,  but  proceed  ;  not  declaim,  but 
reclaim  ;  not  defer,  but  j-efer."  In  sucli  cases  write  the  distinguishing, 
instead  of  the  ordinary,  pronunciation — writing  "precede,  declaim, 
reclaim,  defer,  refer,"  instead  of  the  common  pronunciation  "pre- 
cede', declaim',  reclaim',  defer',  refer'." 

Kem.  2.  Some  writers  regard  e  as  the  vowel  of  the  unaccented  pre- 
fixes, de,  re,  pre,  and  usually  write  them  with  this  vowel  in  primitive 
words,  though  a  change  to  e  in  the  derivatives  is  almost  invariably 
necessary;  thus:  "define,  definition;  refer,  reference;  prefer, 
preference."  The  correct  rule  is  to  write  these  prefixes  with  e,  when- 
ever the  sound  is  clearly  heard  in  a  proper,  deliberate  pronuncia- 
tion, as  in  re-seat,  re-bound,  re-form;  and  when  a  vowel  immediately 
follows  the  prefix,  as  in  re-enter,  pre-emption ;  but  write  e  whenever 
the  vowel  is  obscurely  pronounced,  as  in  reform,  defer,  prefer.  The 
observance  of  this  rule  secures  a  distinction  in  writing,  corresponding 
to  the  difference  in  speech,  between  such  words  as  re-seat,  receipt ; 
re-dress  (to  dress  again),  redress  (to  amend);  re-form  (to  form  anew), 
reform  (to  correct);  re-bound  (to  bound  again),  rebound  (to  spring 
back) ;  and  also  secures  in  the  primitive  the  vowel  which  generally 
appears  distinctly  in  the  derivative  ;  thiia  :  define,  definition  ;  refer', 
reference  ;  relate',  rel'ative  ;  prefer',  preference. 

11. — To  Determine  the  Quantity  of  an  Unaccented  Vowel. 

§  77.  Generall}^,  when  the  quality  of  a  vowel  is  clear, 
but  the  writer  doubts  whether   to  employ  the  long  or 


72  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

short  vowel  of  any  particular  pair,  the  SHORT  vowel 
should  be  employed  in  preference  to  the  long  one  ;  thus  : 
o  instead  of  au  in  ''reformation";  d  instead  of  ah  in 
"peculiar";  e  instead  of  a  in  "ccrtam,  captain";  o  instead 
of  0  in  "obey";  66  instead  of  oT-  in  "to-day". 


EXERCISE    IV.— On   Sections  56-n. 

11.    [See§5G.]      ^  "V    \\     ^     V^    \     \T   'f 

.r  T-f  r  i-i-  -r  f  r  -r  :z.  ^  rr.  c^  c^ 

^  .^  -^  .^   -C  X'')=.ei.e  J  .r  .r  r  ^ 
r  ^c  c^   "T  r  ^  "^  *^='^  "^^^  "^^^ 

[§  27,  K.  1.]  cy"  /•      /•   X 

12.  a  y  )  )•  •,•).•)■  -)  0  ;\  \  T'f.T  i  r 
/  ^-  c^  .^  -c  "O^s.ize  .^  .r  r  '^  °^  'fi: 

<r^     <i-i>      <2_>      °^       c^  ^o/C     /^    /•       \ 

2-     <iLp  =   sayings   1~    O  '^ 

c..   J    J   )•   y    ^^    i    P-^    /^    Q_  ^    -^    cr^ 
®^     ??:i     i::.     't'.  =  se\z\a    O^^. 

d.  1  ^  )^  U   )^}l.I^>  V~ 


READING    EXERCISES.  '73 

13.  a.  \V  \-  V  V   ^   ^    \,  \  \^  ^^  ^  \. 

\b  \o  \5  X,  \  I'  t^  I)'  I-  r  t"  I-  b  t-  h-  /  ^-  /•  /^- 

6  J  ^  •>  ^ .)  I  >  J  J-  J.  J-  o)-  ^.  c  fp  r  r  r 
^  r-  r.  r  c  c  C  ^'  ^' ""''  ^  T?:  TT^  -^  -^ 

''-^'    '^-  ^^-    --7^   ^7^   •^    '^ !--- ^ 

-^.^  v^  ^^  ^_^  "^"  ^'  ~&"  "^^  f  c"  r  ^^  /-  ^ 

A  /  ^  /  /■  /■  P'  A/^  A  KK  /->^ 

14.  [^63.    ]    a.    ■)=Iss,   )=:Es     •)=ace;')-)   ~)    \ 

D        •  n    !_D     D     D    o     D     Vd     Vd     Vo     vlo     b    d  cease 

I 

J.  J-  J  J-  r  r  r  rv  ^-  ~^-  -^. ":!  ^  -^  ->••::"- 
l:^.  ^  ^  ^  !t^  '^"..  -^-  ^-  r  r  ///•  .-^  A  I- . 

t  ^ 

i .        n  ^v  =  chaos.   *^~      '    ■)  =^  Aeneas. 
C.J-     is   ^     =  Mrs.    :   ^v  \d  =  ab- 
scess — P   -^-O    x^    ,<    <     6    ■'^^    S 


74  .THE    COMPENDIUM. 

d.  )• )'  )•  ■)  i  V  \.  X  X.  Sj. 

o"  r  a-O-  r  n  n-  n  ^^  ^'  ^-  x'  ^• 

15.  ^.  \5  "vd  X  <p  ^X  V  t  [^  L-  b  ^  ^• 


r^^ 


<n:> 


-    ^~^  ^-7^ 


^I^       ^       ^      /     ^^    ^    X 


O.    a  ---  \   -- N  — -«  --.  I  _.-  /  —    /  ...  .  ...  .    .._  >  ...  I ... - 

...,  \      —.1    -.       /      ^ _.  \     Nil//     •,.._.  }        \    ,      i       \ 

")       -|  /      6       X 

|[   /.  Eecreation.      "    -C    C\         L        x \ 

,  <^  r  o-  r  ^  -6:  X  x  V-  L  -^-  c  r  _ 


.->  ...-,       ,         V      L 


a.    ...     /O      ....     -a    X. 


PUNCTUATION,  ACCENT,  NUMBERS,  ETC.     T5 
^^    'i^  r^  A  <r--^        X     C       \:>  \i  'b'    C\.    X 


i-  '^  /^  z-x  1^-  /<)■  zi-  x:.-..:^- 


^ 


A 


LESSON    V. 

(§§  78-86.) 


PUNCTUATION— ACCENT— NUMBERS,  ETC. 

Punctuation. 

§  78.  The  marks  of  punctuation  employed  in  Phonog- 
raphy are  the  following : 


Peeiod  .     . 

X  or 

/ 

Colon    . 

5 

Semicolon . 

Comma   . 

> 

Exclamation 

Wonder  or  Ieony 

(!) 

Geief     .     .     .     - 

\ 
§   or 

INTEKE0GATI0^ 

. 

? 

(?) 


Doubt     

Pleasantry ? 

Hyphen ^ 

Parenthesis    .     .     .     .     ,  (j 

Brackets I   J 

Obsolescent p   q 

Dash ,^»^»_ 


PiEM.  1.  (a)  The  first  mark  of  a  period  should  be  made  quite 
small.  It  is  employed,  in  preference  to  any  other  sign,  in  the  Cor- 
responding Style.  It  has  a  neat  appearance  when  properly  made, 
and  is  readily  distinguished  from  phonographic  words.  (b)  The 
second  sign  of  a  period  (like  a  freely-written  Chay-Chay  or  Eay-Eay) 

§  78.  What  marks  of  punctuation  are  employed  in  Phonography? 
How  many  are  the  same  as  in  common  print?  [Rem.]  What  sign 
is  most  generally  employed,  in  Phonography,  as  the  sign  of  a  period? 


76  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

is  employed  chiefly  by  reporters.     It  may  be  occasionu,lly  used  in- 
stead of  a  colon  or  semicolon. 

Kem.  2.  Period  after  Common  Letters. — When  a  period  is  required 
immediately  after  common  letters,  as  in  writing  titles,  etc.,  write 
very  near  to  them  the  common  sign  (.);  thus  : 

^.M,  ae.m.,  ^^.m. 

INTEEEOGATION. 

Bem.  3.  The  first  mark  of  interrogation  given  in  Section  78  should 
be  employed  only  when  the  writer  prefers  to  place  the  sign  of  a 
question  at  the  beginning,  instead  of  at  the  end,  of  the  interrogation. 
There  is  not  sufficient  advantage,  however,  to  justify  the  change 
from  the  usual  practice  of  placing  the  Interrogation  at  the  end  of  a 
question.  In  most  cases  the  form  of  an  interrogative  sentence  or 
clause  is  of  itself  sufficient  to  indicate  its  character. 


Rem.  4.  Doubt  is  indicated,  as  in  common  writing  and  jirinting, 
by  an  Interrogation  inclosed  in  curves  ;  thus  :  (?).  Doubt  of  the 
accuracy  or  propriety  of  remarks  quoted  from  the  writings  of  an- 
other, is  denoted  by  introducing,  at  the  required  place,  an  Inter- 
rogation inclosed  in  brackets  ;  thus:  [?]. 

IKONT WONDEK. 

Eem.  5.  An  Exclamation  within  parenthetical  curves  is  employed 
in  Phonography,  as  in  common  writing,  to  denote  wonder,  irony, 
contempt;  as  :  "This  accurate  scholar  (!),  who  went  to  Eton  and 
graduated  at  Cambridge,  has  actually  made  a  dozen  grammatical 
mistakes  within  the  compass  of  one  short  paragraph."  Wonder  at, 
or  contempt  of,  the  remarks  quoted  from  the  writings  of  another,  is 
indicated  by  introducing,  at  the  proper  place,  an  Exclamation  in- 
closed in  brackets  ;  thus:  [!]. 

How  should  it  be  made  ?  For  what  is  the  long  sign  employed  ?  How 
do  reporters  occasionally  indicate  a  colon  or  semicolon?  How  is  a 
period  immediately  after  common  letters  to  be  written?  When 
should  the  first  mark  of  interrogation  be  employed?  What  is  said 
as  to  the  advantage  of  a  change  from  the  usual  mode  of  indicating 
a  question  ?  How  is  doubt  indicated  ?  How  is  it  indicated  in  a 
quotation?  How  is  pleasantry  denoted ?  How  may  it  be  indicated 
in  common  printing?     What  is   the  Obsolescent?   and  for  what 


rUNCTUATION,  ACCENT,   NUMBERS,   ETC.      17 

PLEASANTKT. 

IvEM.  6.  In  writing,  pleasantry  may  be  denoted  by  the  sign  given 
in  Section  78.  In  printing,  an  appropriate  sign  is  secured  by  in- 
verting the  common  mark  of  interrogation  ;  thus  :  i. 

OBSOLESCENT. 

Rem.  7.  The  obsolescent  is  used  to  inclose  words  in  the  common 
spelling. 

DASH. 

Hem.  8.  In  Phonography,  the  dash  must  be  made  wave-like,  to 
prevent  its  being  mistaken  for  a  phonographic  Kay. 

Accent — Emphasis — Capitals. 

§  79.  (a)  The  Accent  of  a  word  may  be  sliown  by  writing 
a  small  cross  near  the  accented  vowel ;  thus  :  "^  arrows, 
"T^^  arose,  (b)  It  is  best,  however,  in  marking  accents,  to 
use  longhand. 

§  80.  Emphasis  is  indicated,  as  in  longhand,  by  one, 
two,  or  more  lines  drawn  beneath  the  word  or  words  to 
be  emphasized.  A  single  line  under  a  single  word  should 
be  made  wave-like,  to  prevent  its  being  mistaken  for 
Kay. 

Rem.  In  longhand  "copy"  for  the  printer,  a  single  subscript  line 
denotes  iialir.s ;  two  lines,  small  capitals  ;  three  lines,  CAPITALS. 
[Minute  directions  for  preparing  copy  for  the  printer,  and  for  cor- 
recting "proofs,"  are  given  in  the  Author's  work  entitled  "Brief 
Longhand."] 

purpose  is  it  employed?  How  is  the  dash  distinguished  from 
Kay? 

§  79.  How  is  accent  indicated?  Write  essay,  essay';  affix,  affix  ; 
Au'gust,  augiist ;  arrows,  arose. 

§80.  How  is  emphasis  indicated?  When  must  a  single  subscript, 
or  underwritten  line,  be  made  wave-like?  and  for  what  purpose? 
[Rem.]  In  longhand,  what  is  denoted  respectively  by  one,  two,  and 
three  subscript  lines? 


T8  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

§  81.  A  capital  letter  is  denoted  in  Phonography  by- 
two  short  lines  under  the  letter ;  thus  :  ""^-^  Rome. 
This  is  generally  unnecessary. 

Numbers. 

§  82.  Numbers  may  be  expressed  phonographically,  or 
by  the  common  figures. 

Rem.  One,  Two,  and  Six. — The  numbers  one  and  two  are  most 
easily  -written  in  Phonography ;  thus :  <z.^  one,  s  two.  (The  sign 
for  one,  as  will  be  subsequently  learned,  is  wn.)  The  figures  1  and 
6,  when  written  singly,  will  not  be  liable  to  be  mistaken  for  phono- 
graphic characters,  if  formed  thus  :    J.    0. 

Initials — Titles — Proper  Names. 

§  83.  The  initials  of  names  should  be  written  in  the 
common  hand,  or  such  phonographs  employed  as  will 
surely  indicate  the  correct  longhand  initials. 

Rkm.  1.  If  Philip  should  employ  a  phonographic  Ef  for  the 

initial  of  his  name,  his  correspondent  will  infer  therefrom  that  the 
initial  of  his  name  is  F.  rather  than  P. ;  and,  if  Philip  should  fail  to 
get  a  response  to  his  communication,  it  will,  in  all  probability,  be 
due  to  his  not  having  written  the  initial  of  his  name  in  the  common 
hand,  or  icith  such  a  phonograph  (namely  Pee)  as  would  surely  indicate 
the  initial  letter  of  his  name  in  the  common  spelling.  George  should  not 
employ  Jay  for  the  initial  of  his  name,  for  this  would  indicate  "  J  " 
instead  of  "  G."  Gay,  however,  would  surely  indicate  "G."  The 
Chaunceys  and  Charleses  may  employ  Chay  for  their  initials,  for 
this  unmistakably  indicates  "C,"  the  common-hand  initial  of  their 
names.  The  Theodores  may  employ  Ith  for  the  initial  of  their 
name,  because  Ith  surely  indicates  a  name  commencing  with  the 
sound  of  Th.     The  Cyruses  must  be  careful  not  to  write  Es  for 

§  81.  How  is  a  capital  letter  denoted  in  Phonography?  Is  it 
generally  necessary,  in  Phonography,  to  indicate  capitals? 

§  82.  How,  in  Phonography,  may  numbers  be  expressed?  [Hem.] 
How  is  it  best  to  write  one,  tico,  and  six?  What  is  the  form, 
in  Phonography,  for  the  common  figures  1  and  6  when  written 
separately?  Why  is  it  necessary  to  give  them  this  particular 
form? 


PUNCTUATION,   ACCENT,   NUMBERS,   ETC.      "TO 

their  initial,  for  that  indicates  "  S.,"  and  the  Calebs  must  be  equally 
caiitious  not  to  employ  Kay  for  the  initial  of  their  name,  for  that 
would  suggest  "K."  as  the  longhand  initial. 

Rem.  2.  The  vowel-letter  initials  are  best  written  in  the  common 
hand  ;  they  may,  however,  be  indicated  phonographically  according 
to  the  method  explained  in  Section  51.  When  the  phonographs  are 
employed,  it  is  better  to  denote  by  them  the  names  rather  than  the 
various  sounds  of  the  common  vowel-letters  used  as  initials  ;  that  is, 
phonographically  write  a  for  "A.  "  whether  this  letter  should  be  the 
initial  of  Alfred,  Augustus,  Arthur,  or  Aaron.  In  like  manner, 
phonographically  write  e  for  "E.,"  whether  this  letter  should  be 
the  initial  of  Edith,  Ebenezer,  Ernest,  or  Eurydice.  "  U."  must  be 
written  in  longhand,  or  have  its  name  (Yoo)  phonographically  ex- 
pressed. 

§  84.  The  initials  of  titles  should  usually  be  written  in 
the  common  longhand  ;  thus  : 

Propek  Names. 
§  85.  When  the  pronunciation  of  a  proper  name  is 
doubtful,  it  should  be  written  in  the  common  hand. 


Other  Marks  used  in  Phonography. 

§  86.  The  following  signs  may  be  used  m  Phonography 
as  in  the  common  hand  : 


Quotation  Points    .     . 

The  Asterisk 

.    •>« 

The  Cabet 

A 

The  Obelisk,  or  Dagger  . 

•      t 

The  Index,  or  Hand    . 

^^ 

The  Double  Dagger    .     . 

•     X 

The  Paeagkaph  .     .     . 

^ 

The  Parallels    .... 

•    II 

The  Section    .     .     .     . 

^ 

§  83.  How  should  the  initials  of  names  be  written?  [Rem.]  Care- 
fully read  Remarks  1  and  2. 

§  84.  How  should  the  initials  of  titles  be  written? 

§  85.  How  should  a  proper  name  be  written  when  its  pronuncia- 
tion is  doubtful?  [Rem,]  When  should  longhand  words  be  inclosed 
in  an  Obsolescent? 

§  86.  Make  the  Quotation  Points,  the  Caret,  the  Index,  the  Section, 


80  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  1.  For  phonographic  writing,  the  Caret  should  be  made  quite 
acute,  and  with  strokes  sufficiently  long  to  distinguish  it  from  the 
sign  for  the  diphthong  ou.     (See  Section  95.) 

Rem.  2.  Five  of  these  illustrations  have  been  cut  especially 
for  this  work,  in  order  to  furnish  the  student  with  graceful  writing 
forms  for  the  printing  signs  for  the  Caret  (a),  Index  {^^),  Para- 
graph (^),  Section  (§),  and  Asterisk  (*). 

Rem.  3.  No  Apostrophe  ( ' )  is  required  for  phonographic  writing. 


EXERCISE   v.— On   Sections  78-86. 

11.-/     :      •,        ,.    ^      (!)     D]      ^       ?     ?       (^      H 

12.  :^''  "^'^'"^  V  "^  >  ''^''  -'-^-^ '  ~ 


the  Asterisk,  the  Paragraph,  the  Parallels,  the  Double  Dagger,  the 
Obelisk.  [Rem.]  How,  in  Phonography,  must  the  Caret  be  made 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  angular  sign  for  da  ?  Is  any  sign  required, 
in  Phonography,  for  the  Apostrophe? 


VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS.  81 

LESSON    VI. 

(§§  87-104.) 


VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS. 

Definition,  Enumeration,  and  Classification. 

§  87.  A  Diphthong  is  a  coalition  or  union  of  two  simple 
vowel-sounds,  pronounced  in  one  syllable ;  as  in  oil,  out, 
due—iiloo. 

Eem.  1.  The  vowels  comiiosing  a  diplithong  are  called  its  elements. 

Eem.  2.  Diphthong  is  derived  from  the  Greek  8'iqj^oyyo'i  (diph- 
thonggos),  a  word  composed  of  3/5  (double)  and  q)Buyyoi  (fthonggos) 
a  sound.  The  etymology  of  the  word,  therefore,  indicates  dlf  thong 
as  its  correct  pron\;nciation. 

§  88.  The  diphthongs  may  be  divided,  with  reference 
to  the  closeness  of  the  union  of  their  elements,  into  Close, 
and  Open,  diphthongs. 

I. — Of  the  Close  Diphthongs. 

•   §  89.  The  close  diphthongs  are  those  denoted  by  italics 
in  ire,  oil,  out,  neio. 

§  90.  I. — The  diphthong  denoted  by  l  in  ide  and  ice, 
and  ai  in  aisle,  is  composed  of  the  vowel  of  art  (not  at) 
and  it,  the  voice  accenting  the  first  and  gliding  to  the 
second. 

§  87.  What  is  a  diphthong?  Give  some  examples  of  diphthongs. 
What  are  the  sounds  composing  a  diphthong  called?  From  what 
Greek  words  is  the  word  Diphthong  derived?  What  is  its  correct 
pronunciation  ? 

§  88.  How  may  the  diphthongs  be  divided  with  reference  to  the 
closeness  of  the  union  of  their  elements? 

§  89.  What  are  the  close  diphthongs? 

§  90.  What  are  the  elements  of  t?  WTiich  element  is  accented? 
Contrast  the  correct  ijronunciation  of  i  with  the  diphthong  foruied 

() 


82  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  Various  peculiar  pronunciations  of  i  are  heard,  namely,  ei, 
aif,  iii,  very  rarely  6i,  and  oi  (o  denoting  the  vowel  of  whole). 

§  91.  01. — The  diphthong  represented  by  oi  in  oil,  and 
ay  in  boy,  is  composed  of  the  vowel  of  or  (o)  and  it  (i),  the 
voice  accenting  the  first  and  gliding  to  the  second. 

§  92.  OU.— The  diphthong  represented  by  ou  in  out 
consists  of  the  vowels  of  on  (5)  and  foot  (u),  the  voice 
accenting  the  first  and  gliding  to  the  second. 

§  93.  EW. — The  diphthong  represented  by  ew  in  few, 
and  u  in  duty,  is  composed  of  the  vowels  of  it  (i)  and  foot 
(u),  the  voice  accenting  the  first  and  gliding  to  the 
second. 

Rem.  In  the  old  Phonogi'aphy  this  pure  diphthong  was  represented 
by  a  sign  eqiiivalent  to  yoo.  Hence  duty,  tube,  were  spelled  dyooty, 
tyoob,  instead  of  duty,  tube.  This  was  pronouncing  u  by  its  name 
(Yoo)  instead  of  its  proper  sound. 

§  94.  From  the  preceding  remarks  we  arrive  at  the 
following 

Tal>le  of  Close  Diphthongs . 
I  oi  ou  u 

Elements,  at  61  ou  Til 

As  in        ire,  eye ;    oil,  toy ;    out,  owl;     due,  dew. 

§  95.  The  four  close  diphthongs   are  represented  by 

by  a  union  of  the  vowels  of  at  and  it.  [Rem.]  Give  the  various 
incorrect  pronunciations  of  t. 

§91.  What  are  the  elements  of  oi .'     Which  element  is  accented? 

§  92.  What  are  the  elements  of  ou  ? 

§  93.  What  are  the  elements  of  ew  ?  Which  is  accented  ?  [Rem.  j 
In  English  Phonography,  what  sounds  are  written  instead  of  this 
pure  diphthong? 

§  94  Separately  pronounce  the  close  dijih thongs.  Name  some 
words  in  which  they  occur. 

§  95.  How  are  the  four  close  diphthongs  represented  ?  What,  as 
shown  Vjy  the  illustration,  is  the  direction  of  i.?  of  oi  ?  of  ou?  of  ew? 
What,  as  shown  by  the  illustration   is  the  place  of  I?  of  o\,?  of  0'{? 


VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS.  83 

small  angular  marks,  whose  direction  and  })lucc  are 
shown  by  the  following 

Talde  of  Close- DipJithong  Signs : 

'\  '[  J  J 

I  oi         ou  u 

ire,        oil,       out,        due. 

Rem.  1.  The  diphthong-signs  should  be  written  in  an  invariable 
direction,  whatever  may  be  the  direction  of  the  consonant  to  which 
they  are  placed  ;  that  is,  the  sign  for  i  should  always  open  upward  ; 
that  for  oi  and  ou,  downward  ;  and  that  of  ew,  to  the  right. 

Rem.  '2.  Both  of  the  strokes  of  the  close-diphthong  signs  are  made 
light,  to  correspond  to  the  sliort  elements  composing  the  diphthongs 
which  they  denote. 

Rem.  3.  Each  of  the  close  diphthongs  is  written  in  the  place  of  its 
last  element,  hence,  a'l  (l)  and  oi  are  written  in  the  first  place,  because 
this  is  the  place  of  i,  while  uu  and  \u  (eio)  are  written  in  the  third 
place,  because  this  is  the  place  of  u  {do). 

Rem.  4.  The  sound  of  ew  in  new  never  begins  a  syllable. 

II. — Open-Diphthong  Signs, 

§  96.  The  principal  open  diphthongs  are  those  repre- 
sented by  italics  in  the  following  words  :  deity,  clayey, 
aye,  dra^dng,  snoicy,  Ou-en,  'Noah,  houis. 

Rem.  1.  The  open  diphthongs  differ  from  the  close  diphthongs  in 
having  a  long,  instead  of  a  shokt,  initial  element,  and,  as  a  con- 
sequence, gi'eater  quantity,  and  a  less  close  union  of  their  elements. 

of  ew?  Write  I,  o'l,  ou,  ew.  [Rem.]  What  is  said  with  reference  to 
the  direction  of  the  diphthong-signs  when  written  beside  consonants 
of  different  directions  ?  How  should  the  sign  for  7  invariably  open — 
upward  or  downward?  the  sign  for  oi  ?  for  ou  ?  How  should  the  sign 
for  ew  invariably  ojjcn?  Why  are  both  of  the  strokes  of  the  close- 
diphthong  signs  made  light?  How  is  the  fact  that  both  of  the 
elements  of  the  close  diphthongs  are  short  indicated  by  their  signs  ? 
How  is  the  place  of  each  of  the  close  diphthongs  determined  ?  Why 
are  1  and  oi  written  in  the  first  place  ?  Why  are  ou  and  ew  written 
in  the  third  jilace?     Does  euf  ever  begin  a  syllable? 

§  '^^^.  What  are  the  principal  open  diphthongs?  Give  souh^  words 
ill  which  they  occur.     [Rem.]  Are  the  open  diphthongs  perfect  or  ixu- 


84  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Kem.  2.  The  open  diphthongs  are  imperfect  diphthongs.  Com- 
pared with  the  close  diphthongs,  they  appear  dissyllabic  ;  but  when 
contrasted  with  undoubted  vowel  dissyllables,  they  appear  diph- 
thongal. On  the  one  hand,  compare  ahi  —  dl  with  i;  aye  with  eye; 
aui  with  the  close  diphthong  oi.  On  the  other  hand,  contrast  el  as 
in  ddist  with  e-V  in  deisific;  o'e  in  poet  with  o-e'  in  poetic. 

§  97.  The  elements  of  the  open  diphthongs  are  indi- 
cated by  the  marked  letters  in  the  following 

Table  of  Open  Diphthongs: 

el         at      all! = ill   auT  =  oi       oi         oe         oa       ooi 
deitj,  clayey,     aye,     dra^'ing,  snoivy,  Owen,  Noa/i,  Louis, 

§  98.  The  open  diphthongs  are  represented  by  angular 
marks,  whose  form,  place,  and  direction  are  shown  by 
the  following  illustrations,  and  whose  sounds  are  indi- 
cated by  the  marked  letters  below  them,  and  also  by  the 
simple-vowels  placed  beside  nominal  consonants  : 


ei         ai  ai         auT        oi  oe         Oa         ooi 

•;     •;     .;     i    -j:    -i    -i     s 

Examples:      1;^        ^-  "^  ^  <^  V 

Deity,  Laity,  aye  =  at,  ayes,  Haughey,  snowy, 

doughy,  Owen,  Noah,  Alloa,  Louis. 

perfect  diphthongs?  How  do  they  appear  when  compared  with  dis- 
syllabic unions  of  vowels  ?  when  compared  with  perfect  diphthongs  ? 

§  97.  Pronounce  separately  the  open  dij^hthongs.  Give  their  ele- 
ments separately. 

§  98.  How  are  the  open  diphthongs  represented  ?  What,  as  shown 
by  the  illustration,  is  the  place  and  direction  of  ei?  ai?  ahi?  aui? 
oi?  oe?  oa?  66i?  "What  is  the  place  of  ahi?  aui?  ei?  ai?  oi?  oe? 
6a?  ooi?  Write  "aye,  ayes,  being,  Deity,  Caughey,  Ow'en,  No'ah, 
Go'a,  Geno'a,  Louis,  la'ity,  snowy."     [Rem.]  Does  this  list  of  open 


VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS.  85 

Rem.  1.  The  student  may  fix  the  signs  in  the  memory  by  many 
copyings  of  the  examples,  and  by  observing  that  the  first  elements  of 
the  diphthongs  are  arranged  in  the  order  of  the  simple-vowels  ; 
thus  :  e,  a,  a,  au,  o,  06,  and  that  the  second  element  is  i,  except  in 
two  instances,  namely,  6e  and  6a. 

Rem.  2.  The  preceding  list  of  open  diphthongs  does  not  include 
all  the  open  diphthongs  of  even  the  English  language  ;  but  the  addi- 
tional ones — such  as  e'ii,  aua,  66'a,  66 e — are  so  easily  represented  by 
the  signs  of  their  elements,  that  distinct  signs  for  them  are  not  required 
in  the  representation  of  English. 

Rem.  3.  The  open-diphthong  signs  are  made  heavy  on  one  side  or 
the  other,  according  to  the  convenience  of  the  writer,  to  indicate 
that  one  of  the  elements  (the  first)  of  the  diphthong  represented,  is 
long.  As  the  chief  difference  between  ahi  and  ai  (I),  or  aul  and  oi,  is 
in  respect  to  the  quantity  of  their  elements,  this  fact  is  indicated  by 
a  corresponding  difference  between  their  signs  in  respect  of  the 
heaviness  of  their  strokes.  Compare  the  signs  for  ahi  and  ai ;  aui  and 
oi :  as : 

V  V  Ac  ,v 

I    ahi,        I    iu  =  i,        I    aui.        I   oi, 

Concurrent  Vowels  Written  with  Separate  Signs. 

§  99.  When  two  vowels  occurring  together,  before  or 
after  a  single  consonant,  are  represented  by  separate 
signs,  that  which  is  heard  next  before  or  after  the  con- 
sonant should  be  written  nearest  to  the  consonant-sign ; 
thus:  -|.  iota,  T.idea,    l<  dewey. 

Rem.  1.  The  open  diphthongs  presented  in  the  preceding  section 
may  sometimes  be  represented  in  accordance  with  this  principle, 
by  the  signs  of  their  elements  ;  thus  : 


payee,     doughy,  Noah,    Owen,    Louis. 

diphthongs  include  all  the  oijen  diphthongs  in  the  English  language  ? 
If  not,  give  some  words  containing  other  open  diphthongs.  How 
may  the  additional  open  diphthongs  be  represented?  Why  is  one 
stroke  of  the  signs  for  the  open  diphthongs  made  heavy  ?  Which 
stroke  should  be  made  heavy?  How  does  the  sign  for  ahi  differ  from 
that  for  ??     How  does  the  sign  for  aul  differ  from  that  for  oi? 

§  99.  When  two  vowels  occurring  together,  before  or  after  a  con- 
sonant, are  to  be  represented  by  separate  signs,  how  are  they  written, 
with  reference  to  the  consonant-stroke,  so  as  to  determine  which  is 


86  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  '2.  When  two  vowels  occur  between  two  consonants,  one 
.should  be  written  to  each  consonant-stroke,  if  that  can  be  done  con- 
veniently ;  thus:  ^  vowel,  ^C^  poem  ;  otherwise,  both  should  V)e 
written  to  the  same  consonant-stroke  ;   thus  :  k~  duel,   k"  towel. 

§  100.  Names  of  the  D iphthong- Signs.— T\\q  diphthong- 
signs  should  be  named  by  the  sounds  they  represent,  and 
not  ''long  T,  owe-eye,  owe-you,  e-double-3'ou,  a-aitch-eye, 
a-you-eye,"  etc. 

Certain  Diphthong-Signs  Joined, 

§  101.  (a)  When  tlic  junction  would  be  easy,  initial  l  or 
oi  may  be  joined  to  a  following  stroke,  (b)  and  ou 
or  ia  (etc)  to  a  preceding  one  ;  thus :  1  eyed,  ^/^  oil, 
\^  bow,   cue. 


WORD-SIGNS   AND   CONTRACTIONS. 

I.— DiPHTH()N(;  Word-Signs. 

§  102.  The  signs  for  ah'i,  i,  and  on  are  employed  as 
signs  for  the  following  words  : 

V  V  .V 

ay,  aye,       I,  eye,  [liigh,]  how. 

to  be  read  first?  [Rem.]  May  tire  open  diphthongs  be  represented 
by  the  signs  of  their  elements,  in  accordance  with  this  principle? 
Write,  in  accordance  with  this  principle,  the  words  "No'ah,  Go'a, 
Owen,  jiayee,  doughy,  Louis."  When  two  vowels  occur  between 
two  consonants,  how  should  they  be  wi-itten?  When  they  cannot 
be  conveniently  divided  between  thQ  two  consonants,  how  should 
they  be  written?     Write  "vowel,  poem,  duel,  towel." 

§  100.  How  should  the  diphthong-signs  be  named  ? 

§  101.  When  may  I  or  oi  be  joined  to  a  following  stroke?  When 
may  ou  or  iu  [ew)  be  joined  to  a  preceding  stroke?    Join  the  diph- 


VOCALIZATION— DIPHTHONGS.  87 

Rem.  1.  The  sign  for  eye  may  be  joined  to  Zee  for  eyes ;  to  Dee  for 
eyed;  and  to  Ing  f  or  ei/ing ;  thus:    j  eyes,    1    eyed,  T^-  *?yiiig- 

Rem.  2.  (a)  No  confusion  results  from  writing  higli  the  same  aa 
eye,  that  is,  without  the  h-dot.  {h)  The  i  may  be  joined  to  En-Iss 
ior  highness;  to  Tee  iox  height ;  io  Ariox  higher ;  thus:   highness, 

I  height,  )  higher,  (c)  The  iirst  stroke  of  the  7  may  be  joined 
to  Lay  for  highly ;  thus  : highly. 

Rem.  3.  (a)  The  word  ay,  or  aye,  when  signifying  yes,  yea,  certainly, 
is  pronounced  a/i'T.  (?>)  The  word  aye,  signifying  always,  ever,  is  pro- 
nounced J.  This  may  be  written  thus,  *J,  aye.  (c)  Ahi  may  be  joined 
to  Zee  for  ayes  ;  thus  :      ) 

Rem.  4.  Position  for  Aye  and  I. — The  signs  for  these  words,  as  in- 
dicated above,  should  be  written  in  the  first  position  (See  §  3G)  ; 
that  is,  with  double-  or  triple-line  paper,  so  that  they  will  barely 
touch  the  lower  side  of  the  upper  line  ;  with  single-line  paper,  so 
that  their  tops  will  seem  to  touch  an  imaginary  line  running,  at  the 
height  of  Tee,  above  the  line  of  writing. 

Abbreviated  I  Joined. 

§  103.  The  pronoun  I  is  sometimes  joined  to  a  following 
word,  by  one  stroke  of  the  sign,  written,  according  to 
convenience,  in  the  direction  of  Pee,  Tee,  or  Ray ;  thus  : 

r?.  1  1.  \ 

Names  :   Petoid-Em",   Retoid-Dee^,  Tetoid'-Retoid,  Retoid-Ith2. 
I  am,  I  do,  I  should,       I  think. 

thongs  in  writing  "  eyed,  eyes,  eying,  height,  highness  (§  102,  R.  1,  2), 
oily,  ire,  ivy,  vow,  Dow,  bough,  cue." 

§  102.  For  what  word  is  ahl  emjiloyed  as  a  sign?  What  words  are 
represented  by  i?  How  is  high  represented?  What  word  is  repre- 
sented by  the  sign  ior  ou?  [Rem.]  Write  "eyes,  eyed,  eying." 
How  may  high  be  written?  Write  "highness,  higher,  height,  highly." 
How  should  you  write  ay,  or  aye,  signifying  yes,  certainly?  How 
should  you  write  aye  when  it  signifies  always,  ever?  Write  "ayes" 
(the  plural  of  aye).    What  is  the  position  of  the  signs  for  ay  and  eye  ? 

§  103.  How  is  the  pronoun  /  sometimes  expressed  in  connection 


o»  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  (a)  The  reporter  does,  and  the  practiced  -writer  of  the  Cor- 
responding Style  may,  join  /  to  a  preceding  word,  or  between  two 
words,  by  one  stroke  of  the  sign,  written,  according  to  convenience, 
in  the  direction  of  Tee  or  Kay  ;  thus :  __n.  if  I,  ^— ^v.  niay  I.  (h)  And 
the  reporter  writes  I,  when  alone,  by  _.'_,.  Tetoid". 


II. — Contractions  with  Diphthongs. 

§  1 04.  A  single  stroke  of  the  signs  for  i,  ou,  and  eiv  may 
be  joined  to  the  strokes  Lay  and  En  for  the  following 
words  : 

Names :    Petoid'-Lay,    En-Petoid,  En'-Chetoid, 
highly,  I  will,      now,      new,  knew. 

E,EM.  1.  IRghly  should  be  written  in  the  first  position,  as  shown 
above ;  now,  new,  and  knew,  in  the  second  position  (that  is,  on  the 
line), 

Eem.  2.  Contraction  and  Word-Sign. — For  the  sake  of  distinction, 
the  term  Contraction  is  employed  to  denote  an  imperfect  representa- 
tion consisting  of  two  or  more  strokes  (whether  consonant-  or  vowel- 
strokes)  ;  while  the  term  Word-Sign  is  applied  to  an  imperfect  repre- 
sentation containing  but  one  single  stroke,  with  or  without  a  hook, 
loop,  or  circle.  Hence  the  imperfect  representations  for  higJdy,  now, 
and  new  are  contractions ;  while  those  of  it,  had,  subject,  this  is,  etc., 
are  word-signs. 

with  a  following  word?  In  such  cases,  in  what  direction  is  the 
single  stroke  written?  [Rem.]  In  what  direction  is  the  abbreviated 
1  written,  when  /is  joined  to  a  preceding  word?  Write  and  name, 
in  accordance  with  the  principles  of  this  section,  "I  do,  I  shall,  I 
wish,  I  am,  if  I,  had  I,  shall  I,  may  I." 

§  104.  What  is  the  contraction  for  highly?  for  now?  for  new  or 
knew  9  [Rem.]  In  what  position  should /lif^Wy  be  written?  In  what 
position  should  now  and  neio  be  written?  What  is  denoted  by  the 
term  Contraction?  What  is  denoted  by  the  term  Word-Sign?  Is 
the  sign  for  now  a  contraction  or  a  word-sign  ?  If  it  is  a  contraction, 
how  IS  it  determined  to  be  such  ?  Are  the  signs  for  it  and  had  word- 
signs  or  contractions?  If  word-signs,  how  are  they  known  to  be 
such? 


READING    EXERCISES. 


89 


EXERCISE  YL— On  Sections  87-104. 


/  ^  4  4  ;  ---.  1  ^  0  7  1  ^  rr::  rr_  ^_.. , 

V- — N       I — -^  ^'-X      IV  X 


13.  V=V  V  i  V=l  L-^^- 


^=^ 


r^         i\  A 

1 4.  \<  x<  v\3-<r  r<  i<  •i«r  -u  .u  -.=-^ 

15.  .^_.^  -^-^-<r  ^  |r  ^"  i^v-- 
^^  )>  ^^^  -<^  ^.  \<  _^  4.  r^  ^ 

16.    X  VL.  1;  fS   \-  r^.^    ^     <-. 

\'^w^oui  ^. -TT.  )-  ^  r^  7. 


90  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

1  7.   Kecreation.      }.C:   ^    T   /'%    .!.!  I   ^     '^ 

-^   J' .   .:.   ^  ^^  ..-r^ _^  X    .    I    ./    1     1   ? 

I 


LESSON    VII. 

(§§  i(i.wii.) 


METHOD  OF   PLACINa  VOWELS  BETWEEN  CON- 
SONANT  STROKES. 

§  105.  Towels,  whether  simple  or  compound,  occurring 
between  two  consonantrSTROKKS,  are  written  thus  : 

1.  All  Jirsf-jylace,  and  LONG  second-place,  vowels  are 

written  after  the  first  stroke. 

Examples  :  beam,     king,    tick,  ball,      doll,    mire,  boil,   make,  roam. 

2.  Atj.  third-place,  and  SHORT  second-place,  vowels  are 

written  before  the  second  stroke. 

Examples :    car,    back,  rouge,      rook,    rude,    pull,    neck,      love. 

§§  105,  106.  Repeat  the  rule  for  placing  vowels  between  two  con- 
sonant-strokes. Where,  in  such  case,  should  you  write  the  first-place 
vowels?  the  long  second-place  vowels?  the  short  second-place 
vowels?  all  third-place  vowels?  When  occim-ing  between  two  con- 
sonant-strokes, to  which  stroke  should  I  be  written?  If  written  after 
the  first  stroke,  why?  To  which  should  an  or  6  be  written?  Why  .? 
Should  ah  be  written  after  the  first  or  before  the  second  ?  and  why  .' 
Should  e  or  w  be  written  after  the  first  stroke  or  before  the  second  ? 


VOCALIZATION.  91 

§  106.  In  other  words — 

1.  First-place  Vowels  arc  written  after  tlie  first 

consonant-stroke. 

2.  Second-place  Vowels,  when  long,  are  written 

after  the  first  stroke  ;  when  shoiH,  before 
the  second  stroke.  The  length  of  a 
second-place  vowel  is  thus  determined 
hy  jwsit ion,  if  it  should  not  be  indicated 
by  size  or  heaviness. 

3.  Third-jylace  Vou-els  arc  written  before  the 

second  consonant-stroke. 

Rem.  The  object  of  this  iiile  is  to  insure  uniformity  of  writing,  and 
to  avoid  the  ambigiiity  which  is  likely  to  result  frequently  from  its 
non-observance.  The  effect  of  the  rule  is  to  take  the  vowel  from 
the  angles,  where  it  would  be  doubtful  with  which  of  the  two  strokes 
it  should  be  read.  If,  in  wi'iting  rack,  for  example,  the  vowel  were 
to  be  placed  after  the  Ray  (thus,  /*  rack,)  instead  of  before  Kay, 
as  the  rule  would  require,  it  would  be  doiibtful  whether  the  vowel, 
unless  written  with  great  care,  should  be  read  as  a  after  Ray,  or  as  i 
after  Kay.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  strict  observance  of  the  rule 
would,  in  some  cases,  bring  the  vowel  into  an  angle,  and  thus  result 
in  the  very  ambiguity  which  the  rule  generally  avoids.  In  such 
cases  observe  the  instruction  in  the  following  section. 

§  107.  Occasionally,  in  writing  words  of  more  than  one 
syllable,  greater  clearness  will  result  from  a  non-observ- 
ance of  the  rules  relating  to  the  first-place  and  third-place 

vowels  ;  as  in  )^      arsenic,       ^~^r~  calmly. 

If  before  the  second,  why?  Should  a  or  o  be  written  after  the  first 
stroke  or  before  the  second?  If  after  the  first,  why?  [Rem.]  What 
is  the  object  of  this  rule?  What  is  the  effect  of  the  rule?  If ,  in  writ- 
ing rack,  the  vowel  were  placed  after  Ray  instead  of  before  Kay, 
how  would  the  vowel  be  lial)le  to  be  read,  tmless  written  with 
great  care?  Would  not  the  observance  of  the  rule  in  some  cases 
result  in  ambiguity  ? 
§  107.  Does  any  advantage  ever  result  from  the  non-observance  of 


92  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  The  parts  of  compoxand  words  should  be  vocalized  the  same, 
if  possible,  as  when  separate,  even  though  this  should  require  the 
violation  of  the  rule  of  Section  105.  For  instance,  in  vocalizing  En- 
Zee  for  uneasy,  it  seems  better  to  place  e  before  Zee  rather  than  after 
En,  because,  by  so  doing,  we  secure  (instead  of  u-neasy)  the  natural 
syllabication  of  the  word  ;  thus  :      ^  un-easy. 


§  108.  Caution.— In  such  words  as  ]_  task,  J^  desk, 
Jn-  dusk,  it  should  be  observed  that  the  vowels  do  not 
occur  between  two  consonant-STROKES,  but  between  two 
consonants,  the  second  of  which  is  represented  by  a 
circle  ;  hence  the  rule  of  Section  105  does  not  apply,  and 
the  vowels  of  u-hafever  place  must  be  written  hi/  the  stroke 
next  ivhicli  they  are  heard.  If,  in  these  cases,  the  vowels 
were  placed  before  the  Kay  the  words  would  have  to  be 
read  tmk,  dsek,  dsak.     (See  Sections  56,  61.) 

Dividing  Concurrent  Yowels  Between  Two  Strokes. 

§  109.  (a)  When  two  vowels  occur  between  two  con- 
sonant-strokes, one  vowel  is  written  to  each  stroke,  if 
that  can  be  conveniently  done  ;  thus  : 


poem,      V"  vowel 


{!>)  but,  otherwise,  both  vowels  are  written  to  the  same 
stroke ;  thus : 

\/^  duel,      k""  towel,     \_,^  power. 

the  rules  for  placing  the  first-place  and  third-place  vowels?  [Rem.] 
How  should  the  parts  of  comijound  words  be  vocalized,?  Why,  in 
vocalizing  En-Zee  for  uneasy,  does  it  seem  best  to  place  the  e  before 
the  Zee? 

§  108.  When  only  one  of  the  consonants  between  which  a  vowel 
occurs  is  represented  by  a  stroke,  how  must  the  vowels  be  written? 
Where  must  the  vowel  of  dusk  be  written?  of  task  ?  of  desk ? 

§  109.  How  are  two  vowels  occurring  between  two  consonant- 


VOCALIZATION.  93 

METHOD  OF  READING  WORDS  OF  SEVERAL 
CONSONANTS. 

§  110.  In  reading  words  composed  of  more  than  one 
consonant-stroke,  read  the  first  stroke  (with  the  vowel  or 
vowels  beside  it,  if  any)  as  though  it  were  a  single  word  ; 
then  read  the  next  in  the  same  manner  ;  and  so  on  till 
the  word  is  completed.  Thus  :  ^-4r~'  =  ^-^-  am,  y'  eri, 
m:  ka  :=  America.  \^  =  \>  biz,  ^  ness  =  business. 
NO  =  \  p6,    C'  IT^  )   sT  =  policy. 

Eem.  1.  It  will  be  of  very  great  advantage  to  the  student  to  adhere 
strictly  to  this  method  of  reading,  for  by  it  the  longest  words  may  be 
read  as  easily  as  words  having  but  a  single  consonant. 

Hem.  2.  Caution. — Do  not  acquire  the  pernicious  habit  of  reading 
a  portion  of  a  word  and  "  guessing  "  the  remainder.  Do  nothing  by 
guess-work.  Shirk  no  labor  requisite  for  advancement  in  knowl- 
edge ;  determine  to  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  overcoming  the  obstacles 
to  your  progress. 


PREFIXES  AND   AFFIXES. 

Peefixes  "Con"  or  "Com"  and  "Accom." 

§  111.  (a)  A  light  dot  placed  at  the  commencement  of  a 
word  signifies  con  or  com  ;  (b)  a  heavy  dot,  accom  ;  thus  : 

L>        i  -j-  *v> 

conscience,  commit,  accommodate,  accompany. 

strokes  to  be  written?     In  case  they  cannot  be  conveniently  divided 
between  the  two  strokes,  how  should  they  be  written  ? 

§  110.  What  method  of  reading  is  recommended  in  reading  words 
composed  of  more  than  one  consonant-stroke ?  [Rem.]  What  is  the 
advantage  of  the  method  recommended? 

§  111.  How  is  the  prefix  com  and  con  denoted?  What  is  indicated 
by  a  heavy  dot  at  the  commencement  of  a  word  ?  by  a  light  dot  ? 


94  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  1.  An  a- or  and-tick  may  be  joined  to  words  commencing 
with  con,  com,  or  accom,  thus  : 

^^^^  a  company,  -^    and  confess,  "y  .  and  accompany. 

Rem.  2.  The  practiced  rej^orter  usually  omits  the  signs  for  con,  com, 
or  accom,  and  experiences  no  difficulty  therefrom  in  reading  his  notes. 

Affixes  ''Ing,"  ''Ings." 

§  112.  (a)  The  affix  ing  may  be  expressed  by  a  light  dot 
at  the  end  of  a  word,  or,  by  the  Ing-stroke  joined,  if  more 
convenient ;    {h)  the  affix  ings,  hy  a  heavy  dot ;   thus : 

I  doing,       I  doings,     \^  being,     V_p  beings ; 

(c)  Instead  of  the  heavy  dot,  Ing-Iss,  s^^,  is  generally 
employed,  when  it  can  be  conveniently  joined ;  thus : 
IIj,  sayings. 

Eem.  (a)  The  dot  should  not  be  employed  for  ing  or  ings  when  it  is 
not  an  affix  ;  that  is,  when  a  complete  word  does  not  remain  when  ing 
or  ings  is  omitted.  Hence,  the  dot  must  not  be  employed  for  iny-s  in 
ring,  sing,  kings,  wings,  (b)  As  a  general  rule,  the  affix  ing,  u^hen  it 
forms  part  of  a  noun  or  an  adjective,  is  best  written  with  the  stroke  Ing, 
when  it  can  be  conveniently  joined  :  as  in  a  casiiig,  the  rising,  an 
etching,  etc. 

-Ing  The. 

§  113,  The  affix  ing  with  a  following  the  may  be  cx- 
jiresscd  by  writing  tlic  tick  for  the — namely,  s.  Fctoid, 
or  /Chetoid  (See  Section  68,  K.  1,  b),  according  to  con- 
venience, in  the  place  of  the  dot  for  ing ;  thus  : 

^J>.  showing  the,    \v  passing  the. 

§  112.  How  may  the  affix  ing  be  expressed?  What  is  denoted  by 
a  heavy  dot  at  the  end  of  a  word?  by  a  light  dot?  When  is  ings 
represented  by  Ing-Iss?  Write  "sayings."  [Rem.]  When  should 
not  the  dot  be  employed  for  ing  or  ings  ?  Should  the  dot  be  employed 
for  ing  in  sing,  ring,  liing  ?  How  can  ing  be  determined  to  b(^  an 
affix  ?  What  is  said  with  regard  to  writing  ing  when  it  forms  a  pori ion 
of  a  liouR  or  an  adjective?    Give  gome  uouns  ending  in  the  affix  imj. 


READING     EXERCISES.  95 

Rem.  Of  the  two  directions  of  the  tick  for  ihe,  that  one  should  be 
chosen  which  varies  most  from  the  direction  of  the  preceding 
stroke. 

-Ing  A-n-d. 

§  114,  The  affix  ing  with  a  following  a,  an,  or  and,  may 
be  expressed  by  writing  the  tick  for  a-n-d — namely, 
_  Ketoid,  or  i  Tetoid,  according  to  convenience,  in 
the  place  of  the  dot  for  ing ;  thus  :  '[  eating  a-u-d. 
377.'.  giving  a-n-d. 

Rem.  Of  the  two  directions  of  the  tick  for  a-n-d,  that  one  should 
be  chosen  which  varies  most  from  the  direction  of  the  preceding 
stroke. 


EXERCISE  YIL— On   Sections   105-114. 


12.     \\l,\^=\. 


v-^-^v^  ^]^}i^  n  (^  r^  r^ 


§  113.  How  may  the  tick  ihe  be  written  to  express  a  preceding  in<j  ? 
How,  for  this  purpose,  should  the  tick  for  the  be  written?  Write 
"showing  the,  passing  the,  doing  the,  giving  the."  [Rem.]  What 
direction  of  the  tick  is  best  for  imj  the  ? 

§  ll-l.  How  may  the  tick  for  a-n-d  be  written  to  express  a  preced- 
ing ivg?  Write  "  calling  a-n-d,  giving  a-n-d."  [Rem.]  What  direc- 
tioy  of  the  tick  is  best  for  incj  a-ii.-d  ? 


96 


k/ 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


13.     V^^V^Ul^^-Tvy^^    ^ 

<(  ^  ^  >  b  ^  ^^  -D  r^'  rs  r>  r^ 


15.   NyT  VTV^V""^  Vj^  ^-Kl"^ 

17.  [See  §108.]    \^^^  ^    V^^^  "^^     "^ 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND     DIRECTIONS.        97 
18.   [See  §11)9.]    "^'-^"^     V     y    H^    V      ^ 

b  ^^  <.r  \    k~  i^  M 

1  9.    Eecreation.     ..■'_   N —  \ — o  x    c^  r 

y^  /I         r~  r'   i    °        r 


LESSON   VIII 

(§§  115-125.) 


DIFFERENT  SIGNS  AND   DIRECTIONS. 

§  115.  By  providing  two  or  more  signs  for  several 
sounds,  and  by  allowing  certain  signs  to  be  written  in 
difTcrent  directions,  Phonography  not  only  avoids  many 
difficult  forms  and  junctions  which  would  otherwise  be 
required,  but  aifords  opportunity,  in  many  cases,  for  dis- 
tinguishing, by  difference  of  o\JT'Lm'&  merely ^  between  words 

§  115.  "What  advantages  does  Phonography  secure  by  providing 
several  signs  for  certain  sounds,  and  by  writing  several  signs  in 
different  directions. 

7 


98  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

of  the  same  consonants,  which  must  otherwise  be  written 
alike. 


L— DIFFERENT  MODES   OF   EXPRESSING 
W  AND  Y. 

1.  W  AND  Y  Expressed  by  Strokes, 

§  116.  The  strokes  for  w  and  y,  ~^  ■>  C  ■.  are  named 
Way  and  Yay.     (See  Sections  5,  6. ) 

uses  of  the  way-stroke. 

§  in.  The  Way-stroke  is  usually  employed  in  the  fol- 
lowing cases : 

1.  In  all  words  except  v:e,  in  which  xv  is  the  only  con- 

sonant ;  as  in 

'^*  weigh,      ~Y  "^^^oe,        "^_  woo. 

2.  When  initial  ?o  is  followed  by  s ;  as  in 

~^  weighs,     ~^  waste,     ~^  wasp. 

3.  When  initial  sw  are  the  only  consonants,  or  when 

thc}^  arc  followed  by  any  other  consonant  (except 
?•)  which  can  be  conveniently  joined  to  the  Way- 
stroke  ;  as  in 

"^'     '^-     *\^     ^'^~     ^^~-    ^^ 
sway,  sways,  sweep,  swallow,    swim,   swing. 

4.  When  xv  follows  an  initial  vowel ;  as  in  ~>r     awoke. 

§  116.  Write  the  stroke-signs  for  w  and  y.  What  is  the  name  of 
the  stroke  for  w  ?  for  y  ? 

§117.  In  what  cases  is  AVay  employed?  Write  "weigh,  woe, 
weighs,  waist,  wasp  ;  sway,  sways,  sweep,  swallow,  swim,  swing  ; 
awoke,  awake." 

§  118.  Piepeat  the  rule  for  the  i;se  of  Yay.  Are  ye  and  you  written 
v.'ith  Yay?     Write  "yoa.  yew,  j'es,  yeast,  yews,  yeas,  oyer." 

§  llU.  Make  the  brief  signs  for  w  and  y.    For  what  purpose  are 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.       99 
USES    OF   THE    YAY-STROKE. 

§  118.  The  Yay-stroke  is  employed  principally  in  the 
following  cases : 

1.  In  all  words,  except  ye  and  you,  in  which  y  is  the 

only  consonant ;  as  in  f^  yea,  (Z  yew. 

2.  In  the  words  yes,  yeas,  yeast,  yens,  and  a  lew  others 

in  which  initial  y  is  followed  by  s. 

3.  Vrhcn  y  follows  an  initial  vowel ;  as  in  X   oyer. 


2.  W  AND  Y  Expressed  by  Brief  Signs  Joined. 

§  119.  For  convenience  and  speed  of  writing,  brief 
signs  have  been  provided  for  the  sounds  of  iv  and  y, 
namely,  c  or  ^  for  ic,  called  Brief  Way,  and  u  or  o  for  y, 
called  Brief  Yay      (See  Section  2,  Rem.  2,  c,  d. ) 

JOINING   THE   BRIEF   WAY. 

§  120.  The  brief  Way  may  be  joined  at  the  beginning 
of  consonant-strokes — 

1.  As  a  Hook — to  Lay,  El,  Ray,  Em,  or  En  ;  thus  : 


wail,  wore,  we  may,  wine  ; 
in  which  case  it  is  called  the  Wayhook. 
2.  At  an  Angle — to  all  other  letters  ;  thus  :  . 

•1-1  /      ^     ^-i-     .V. 

wet,  weighed,  wedge,  week,  woke,  wave. 

these  signs  provided?    What  are  the  brief  signs  for  w  and  y  called? 
What  are  the  syllable-names  of  Brief  Way  and  Brief  Yay? 

§  120.  How  may  brief  Way  be  joined  at  the  beginning  of  Lay  ?  El  ? 
Ray?  Em?  En?  How  may  it  be  joined  to  all  other  letters  ?  Join  it 
to  Tee.^ay,  Ef,  Kay,  Dhee,  lug  Write  "  wail,  wine,  wore,  wear, 
wire,"  Write  '-weave,  wedge,  weighed,  wake,  watch,  web."  [Rem  ] 
When  brief  Way  is  joined  at  an  angle,  with  reference  to  what  is  the 
choice  of  Weh  or  Wuh  made?    When  brief  Way  is  joined  as  a  hook, 


100  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  1.  (a)  When  brief  Way  is  joined  at  an  angle  with  a  stroke, 
either  Weh  or  Wiih  may  be  iised,  according  to  convenience  of  join- 
ing, {b}  Brief  Way  joined  as  a  hook  takes  the  direction  of  the 
stroke. 

Eem.  2.  Em,  En,  Lay,  and  Kay  in  connection  with  the  Way-hook 
are  named  Wem,  Wen,  Wei,  Wer. 


JOINING   THE  BRIEF  YAY. 

§  121.  The  brief  Yay  must  always  be  joined  at  an 

angle  ;  thus  : 

rr:     r       I      ^'^     ^     w^       ^ 
yawn,  Yale,  Yates, yore,  yoke, yellow, yarrow. 

Rem.  When  brief  Yay  is  joined,  either  Yeh  or  Y^uh  may  be  chosen, 
according  to  convenience  of  joining. 

METHOD    OF    READING     BRIEF    AVAY     OR    YAY    JOINED    TO    A 

CONSONANT-STROKE. 

§  122.  In  reading  a  consonant-stroke  with  a  brief  Way 
or  Yay  joined  at  the  beginning,  read  the  Way  or  Yay 
first,  and  next,  the  consonant-stroke  with  the  vowel  or 
vowels  beside  it,  precisely  as  though  no  Way  or  Yay 
were  joined  ;  thus  :  '1  =  w-at  =  weight ;  \r~  =  y-aul  = 
yawl ;  'c/  =  w-eri  =^  weary. 

USES   OF   THE   WAY-HOOK. 

§  123.  The  Way-hook  should  usually  be  employed  in 
the  following  cases  : 

what  direction  is  given  to  it?  Which  is  most  convenient  for  joining 
with  Bee — Weh  or  Wiih?  Which  is  most  convenient  for  joining, 
at  an  angle,  with  Kay  ?    with  Ish  ?   with  Chay  ? 

§  121.  How  must  the  brief  Yay  be  joined?  Join  it  to  En,  Ar,  Lay, 
Ray,  Tee,  Kay,  Em.  Write  "yawn,  yellow,  Yates,  yore,  yoke,  yar^ 
row,  yam."  [Rem.]  With  reference  to  what  is  the  choice  made  be- 
tween Yeh  and  Yiih,  when  brief  Yay  is  joined? 

§  122.  Repeat  the  directions  for  reading  brief  Way  or  Yay  joined 


DIFFERENT    SlGKi^    AND    DIIlEcTlONS.    lOl 

1.  For  u'  at  the  commencement  of  a  word,  when  /,  r,  m, 
or  n  is  the  second  consonant — as  in  Section  120,  1. 


2.  When  initial  sw  is  followed  by  r ;  thus  :  e^  swore. 

3.  Whenever  the  hook  can  be  conveniently  used  for  w 

between  two    consonant-strokes,    the   second   of 
which  is  Lay,  Ray,  Em,  or  En  ;  thus  : 

^^-      -^     !7^.:     1-.      i^ 

unwieldy,  acquire,  wigwam,  twain,  Edwin. 

USES   OF   THE   BRIEF   WAY  JOINED   AT   AN   ANGLE. 

§  124.  The  brief  Way  joined  at  an  angle  is  em- 
ployeil— 

1.  Usually  for  an  initial  lo  followed  by  any  consonant 

except  /,.  r.  m,  ??,  or  final  s  or  z — as  in  Section 
120,  2. 

2.  Occasionally  in  the  middle  of  a  word  ;  as  in      •]  un- 

weighed. 

Rem.  In  order  to  secure  the  complete  consonant-expression  of  such 
words  as  sioeet,  switch,  -without  lifting  the  pen,  the  reporter  may  pre- 
fix a  circle  to  the  brief  Way,  using,  for  instance,  Iss-Weh-Tee  |  as 
an  outline  for  sweet,  sweat,  etc. 

USES  OF  THE  BRIEF  YAY  JOINED. 

§  125.  The  brief  Yay  joined  to  a  consonant-stroke  is 
employed  to  a  limited  extent  for  an  initial  ij  followed  by 
any  consonant  except  final  s  or  z — as  in  Section  121. 

at  the  beginning  of  a  consonant-stroke.  After  the  brief  "Way  or  Yay 
has  been  read,  how  should  the  following  consonant-stroke  and  the 
vowels  beside  it  be  read?    Write  "  weight,  yawl,  weary." 

§§  123,  124.  Specify  the  cases  for  the  use  of  the  Way-hook.  Specify 
the  cases  for  the  use  of  brief  Way  joined  at  an  angle.  [Rem.]  How 
may  the  reporter,  without  lifting  the  pen,  express  the  consonants  of 
sweet,  switch,  etc. 

§  125.  What  is  said  of  the  use  of  brief  Yay  joined? 


102 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


EXERCISE   VIII.— On  Sections  115-125. 


^d.   a.  ~^  uuee  [__f._Lue,      ^  luay  ,  _T>,...aujay  J       i  ujeigti,     d 

i.  ^\  ^T  \ 

<^>^  -^■'-   ^V^   ^X-.  °^\^  '^O 

12.  \  \x \\M  •i-M-'iUj  -rrh/ 

i  ■/  -^  =--  ^  ^  t  ^_  ^  ?v_  %  -V  :^  X- 

13.  -r.^  .^  r  r  r  r.r^.^~-vrvrvr  r-^ 
^■^=  y  -y  y  y  y  ^y^,/  ^=y  y  'y^ 


<;-^ 


14.   -1-1    ^^ 

^  ->^  ^..  e.  r'n 
^l'  y  yy  J  y 


-^yO  ^^\^y^ 


u^l/:? 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    D  III  E  C  T  I  0  N  S  .     103 
15.     Recreation.      .!.   _-^_n    )',G-T!--~^    ""     L_.\\x 

V  , 


LESSON    IX. 

(§§  126-143.) 


I.— DIFFERENT  MODES    OF   EXPRESSING 

« 

W  AND  Y.—Coniitmed. 


3.  W  AND  Y  Expressed  by  Brief  Signs  in  the  Yowel 
Places. 

§  126.  It  is  occasionally  desirable  to  write  the  brief 
Way  and  Yay,  the  same  as  the  vowel-signs,  beside  tlie 
consonant-strokes,  the  following  vowel  being  indicated 
(or  suggested)  without  tcriting  it,  according  to  the  method 
explained  in  the  following  sections  : 

brief  way  written  in  the  vowel-places. 

§  127.  Wfollou-ed  hy  a  nOT-ron-el— The  particular  Dot- 
vowel  following  the  iv  may  be  indicated  (or  suggested)  by 

§  126.  Is  brief  Way  or  Yay  ever  written  in  the  vowel-places?  If 
so  written,  how  is  the  following  vowel  indicated? 

§  127.  When  brief  Way  is  written  in  the  vowel-places,  how  is  it 
indicated  that  a  dot-vowel  follows  the  w  ?    What  kind  of  vowel  is 


104  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

writing  c  (Weh)  in  tlie  vowel's  p/ace,  making  this  sign 
heavy,  if  the  vowel  is  long  ;  light,  if  the  vowel  is  short  ; 
thus  : 

T     /^     -r      f    (^ 

s-we-t,  s-wi-ch,    s-wa-cl,    s-we-t,  th-wa-k, 

sweet,  switch,  swayed,  sweat,  thwack. 

§  128.  Wfolloiced  by  a  DASH -Vowel— The  particular 
Dash-YOWGl  following  the  lo  may  be  indicated  (or  sug- 
gested) by  writing  '  (Wuli)  in  the  vowel's  p/ace,  making 
the  sign  heavy,  if  the  vowel  is  long  :  light,  if  the  vowel  is 
SHORT  ;  thus  : 


wo-k,     wo-cb,    k-wo-ta,   woO-d,    woo-d, 

walk,  watch,  quota,  wooed,  wood. 

BRIEF  YAY   WRITTEN   IN  THE  VOWEL-PLACES. 

§  1-JO.  YfoUoiced  by  a  DOT-  Voird.—The  particular  Dot- 
vowcl  following  the  y  may  be  indicated  by  writing  u  ( Ych) 

denoted  by  Weh  -written  in  the  vowel-places  ?  If  a  Weh  so  written 
indicates  a  dot-vowel,  how  is  the  particular  vowel,  as  t,  u,  or  ii, 
indicated?  How  is  it  indicated  that  a  long  or  short  vowel  follows? 
In  what  place  must  Weh  be  written  to  indicate  that  the  following 
vowel  is  e  or  i?  if  e,  should  it  be  made  heavy  or  light?  How  shoiild 
it  be  made  if  the  following  vowel  is  I?  Write  "sweet,  switch, 
swayed,  sweat." 

§  128.  When  brief  Way  is  written  in  a  vowel-jslace,  how  is  the 
particular  dash-vowel  following  the  w  denoted?  Which  of  Weh  or 
Wuli  written  in  the  vowel-places  denotes  that  a  dash-vowel  follows? 
In  what  vowel-place  must  Wuh  be  written  to  indicate  a  following  au 
or  J?  How  should  it  be  made  when  a  long  dash-vowel  follows?  when 
a  short  dash-vowel  follows?    Write  "walk,  watch,  wooed,  wood." 

§  12i).  How  must  brief  Yay  be  written  to  indicate,  without  writing 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.     105 

in  the  vowel's  placCj  making  this  sign  heavy,  if  the  vowel  is 
LONG  ^  light,  if  the  vowel  is  short  ;  thus  : 

^"^     r   r  ^ 

ye-r,       ya-1,     ye-1,  ya-m, 

year,  Yale,  yell,  yam. 

§  130,  Y followed  by  a  DASH-Voicel.—Thc  particular 
/>as/i-vowel  following  the  y  may  be  indicated  by  writing 
n  (Yuh)  in  the  vowel's  place,  making  this  sign  heavy,  if 
the  vowel  is  long  ;  light,  if  the  vowel  is  short  ;  thus  : 

yo-n,    yo-n,  yo-r,   yu-ng,   yoo-th,  yoo-ni-t, 
yawn,  yon,  yore,  young,  youth,  unite. 

§  131.  Table  showing  Weh  and  Yeh  in  the  Dot -Vowel 
Places : 


we,    wi,      wa,    we,      wa,    wa, 


j^,    Jh     y^h    }'^,     y^,    ya- 

it,  the  particular  dot-vowel  following  the  y?  How  must  it  be 
written  to  indicate  the  particular  dash-vowel  following  the  y  ? 
Which  of  Yeh  or  Yuh  is  used  in  the  voM'el-places  to  indicate  dot- 
vowels?     Write  "year,  yell,  Yale,  yam." 

§  130.  Which  of  Yeh  or  Yuh  written  in  the  vowel-jjlaces  is  em- 
ployed to  indicate  a  following  dash-vowel?  How  is  the  i^artieular 
dash-vowel  following  Yuh  indicated?  In  what  place  must  Yuh  be 
written  to  indicate  a  following  au  or  o  ?  6  or  u  ?  do  or  uo  ?  How 
should  it  be  made  when  a  long  vowel  follows?  when  a  short  vowel 
follows?     Write  "yore,  yon,  young,  youth,  unite." 

§§  131,  132.  Observe  how  we,  wa,  wa,  ye,  ya,  yii,  correspond,  in 
respect  of  their  position,  with  e,  a,  a.  In  this  respect,  compare 
wi,  we,  wa,  yi,  ye,  yii,  with  i,  e,  a.  Observe  also  that  Weh  and  Yeh, 
which  are  written  in  the  vowel-places  to  denote  a  following  dot- 


106  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

§  132.    Table  showing  Wah  and  Yah  in  the  Dash -Vowel 
Places : 


wo,    wo,      wo,    wu,     woo,  woo, 


yo,     yo,        yo,     yu,      yoo,   yuo. 

BRIEF  WAY  AND  YAY  JOINED  TO  THE  OPTIONAL  VOWEL-SIGNS. 

§  133.  The  brief  Way  and  Yay  are  joined  to  the  op- 
tional vowel-signs  at  an  angle  ;  thus  : 

wae,  wa,  we,  wo. 


y^,        y^h       ye,        yo. 

Rem.  When  brief  Way  or  Yay  is  joined  to  a  vowel-sign,  either 
Weh  or  Wuh,  Yeh  or  Yuli,  may  be  employed,  according  to  con- 
venience of  joining. 


BRIEF  YAY  JOINED   TO   THE  ANGLES   FOR  T,    01,    OU. 

§  134.  The  brief  Yay  may  be  joined  to  the  signs  for  i, 
oi,  OU  ;  thus  : 

^1       -^1        ^1 
yT,     }oi,     yow. 

vowel,  have  in  their  names  the  vowel  e,  which  is  one  of  the  dot- 
vowels  ;  while  ii,  one  of  the  dash-vowels,  is  contained  in  the  names 
of  Wuh  and  Yiih,  which  are  written  in  the  vowel-i>laces  to  denote 
following  dash-vowels.  Compare,  in  respect  of  their  position,  wo, 
wo,  woo,  yo,  yo,  j'oo,  with  o,  o,  oo  ;  also,  wo,  wu,  woo,  j'6,  yu,  yoo, 
with  o,  u,  65. 

§  133.  How  are  brief  Way  and  Yay  joined  to  the  optional  vowel- 
signs?  Join  brief  Way  to  the  signs  of  the  vowels  of  aiv,  at,  earth, 
whole.     Join  brief  Yay  to  the  same.    [Eem.]  Which  of  Weh  or  Wuh, 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.     107 
USE   OF   THE   BRIEF   WAY  AND   YAY  DETACHED. 

§  135.  (a)  The  brief  Way  or  Yay  is  usually  employed 
where  previous  rules  (Sections  117,  118,  123-125)  would 
not  authorize  the  use  of  a  stroke,  or  a  brief  sign  joined. 
{!))  Brief  Way,  detached,  is  usually  employed  in  the  fol- 
lowing cases : 

1.  For  the  sound  of  ?o  between  an  initial  s  and  a  follow- 
ing ^,  d,  ch,J,f,  or  i;;  as: 

sweet,   switch,  swayed. 

'2.  For  the  sound  of  ic  between  two  consonant-strokes, 
if  in  such  case  it  would  not  be  allowable  or  con- 
venient to  represent  it  by  the  Way-hook ;  thus  : 

\^   \L.  . .  _^         -y    I , 

dwell,twig,(|uakc,  (|uill ;  l)ut  acquire, Edwin. 

'^ya"  used  for  "ia." 

§  136.  The  sound  of  y  in  connection  with  a  vowel  so 
nearly  resembles  5  or  l  in  a  similar  situation,  that  no  con- 
fusion, but  considerable  convenience,  is  found  to  result 
from  employing 

y^h   J^\   y<"',   yfi;  etc., 

for     ea,     eo,     eo,     eu, 

or       la.      To,      To,      Tu,    etc. 

Yeh  or  Yuh,  is  chosen  when  brief  Way  or  Yu}'  requires  to  be  joined 
to  a  vowel-sign? 

§  134.  Join  brief  Yay  with  the  signs  for  i,  oi,  ou. 

§  135.  Specify  the  cases  for  the  employment  of  brief  Way  and  Yay 
detached.  Write  "sweet,  switch,  swayed,  dwell,  twig,  quake,  quill, 
acquire,  Edwin." 

§  136.  For  what  may  ya,  yo,  etc.,  be  employed?  What  may  be 
written  for  Arabia  ?  inferior  ?  theology  ?  odious  ?  opiate  ? 


108  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Hence  we  may  write  : 

Arabia  for  Arabia,  inferior  for  inferior,  tliyology  for  thttilogy, 

-h        -r-      ^<        \ 

'1         ^ 

odyjis  for  odiot<s,  opyate  for  opiate. 

"yOO"   DISTINGUISHED   FROM    "EW." 

§  137.  The  student  should  carefully  distinguish  l)ctwecn 
the  different  uses,  in  the  common  spelling,  of  w,  ew,  eio, 
we,  etc.  They  sometimes  represent  ti  =  iu(ew),  a  pure 
diphthong  (Section  93),  and  sometimes  represent  a  com- 
bination of  a  consonant,  ?/,  with  a  vowel,  oo  or  66 — usually 
66  in  accented  syllables,  and  oo  in  unaccented  syllables. 
To  avoid  error  in  these  cases,  the  writer  has  only  to 
observe  a  correct  pronunciation  carefully,  and  then  ac- 
curately represent  it.  Observe  and  compare  the  follow- 
ing words  : 

Eiv=^u.  Yuo.  Yvo. 

mute=mc\vt         union=yr)r)n'ion  unite=yoonitc' 

dcw=dew         Evving=Yr)o'ing  nephew=neph'yoo 

feud=fewd     euphony =yoo'phony     cuphonic=y6ophon'ic 

Hem.  1.  Tlie  pure  diplithong  eio=u  never  begins  a  syllable. 
Kem.  2.  Euphonic  Changes  from  Ew  to  Yoo,  or  from  Yoo  to  Ew. — (a) 

§  137.  What  is  the  difference  between  ew  and  yoo  ?  In  what  kind 
of  syllables  does  i/(w  occur?  1/00?  What  sound  is  denoted  by  u  in 
mute  ?  in  union  ?  in  unite  ?  What  sound  is  represented  by  eio  in  deio  ? 
in  Ewing?  in  nephew?  What  sound  is  denoted  by  en  in  feud?  in 
eupJiony?  in  euplionic?  [Kem.]  Does  the  diphthong  ew  ever  begin  a 
syllable?    What  change  does  ew  undergo  when  it  loses  the  primary 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.     109 

The  pure  diphthong  ew—  u  seems  to  require  the  primary  accent  to 
sustain  it ;  and  having  lost  that  in  the  course  of  derivation,  and 
having  been  brought  at  the  beginning  of  a  syllable,  it  falls  into  yoo; 
that  is,  its  first  element  is  changed  into  the  closely-related  consonant 
y.  Hence  the  ii.  of  refuse',  repute'  —  refuz',  reptit',  becomes  yoo  (yu) 
•when  it  loses  the  accent  in  ref'iise,  rep'utable  =  ref'yoos,  rep'yootabel. 
(b)  On  the  other  hand,  yoo  seemingly  will  not  admit,  except  at  the 
beginning  of  a  word,  of  a  primary  accent,  though  it  sometimes  takes 
a  secondary  accent ;  hence,  when,  in  the  course  of  derivation,  it  falls 
under  the  primary  accent,  yoo  becomes  ew  (iu),  that  is,  the  consonant 
y  is  changed  to  the  closely-related  vowel  i.  Hence  the  yoo  (yu)  of 
fut'ure,  distrib'ute  =  fiut'yur,  distrib'yut,  becomes  ew  (u)  when  it 
comes  under  the  accent  in  futu'rity,  distribu'iion  =  fiutiu'riti,  dis- 
tribiii'shon. 


4.  W  SoMETmES  Expressed  by  a  Right  Angle. 

§  138.  It  is  sometimes  convenient  to  indicate  that  iv  is 
prefixed  to 


T,  01,  oil, 

by  opening  their  signs  to  right  angles  ;  thus  : 

wi,  woi,  wou, 

as  in  L    twice,  \  buo3'=bwoi. 

accent  and  comes  at  the  beginning  of  a  syllable  ?  Give  some  examples 
of  such  change.  What  change  does  yoo  suffer  when  it  takes  a  primary 
accent?  Give  some  examples  of  such  changes.  Does  yoo  ever  take 
thft  secondary  accent? 

§  138.  How  is  it  convenient  at  times  to  indicate  that  w  is  prefixed 
to  t,  oi,  ou  ?  Write  "  twi,  twoi,  twou."   Write  "  twice,  buoy." 


110  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Wl,    YA,    AND  YOO  JOINED.    • 

§  139.  Whenever  the  junction  would  be  convenient,  it 
is  allowable  to  join 

1.  laitial  Wl — to  a  following  stroke ;   thus :    1  wide, 

■^v^  wife. 

2.  Final   Yd  or   Yoo — to   a  preceding   stroke ;    thus : 

^-^<^_^  ammonia,    ^    K^  nephew. 

Eem.  Instead  of  employing  the  angular  sign  for  initial  ici,  as  in 
wife,  lokle,  etc.,  the  reporter  will  find  it  more  convenient  to  omit  the 
expression  of  I,  and  to  represent  the  w  by  a  brief  Way  joined  to  the 
following  consonant. 


WORD-SIGNS  AND  CONTRACTIONS. 

§  140.  List  of  Way  and  Yay  Word-Signs : 

wh}^,  way,   away,    your,     your,\if    yourselves,  we,  with, 

C  3  u  r\  ..__ 

were,    what,  would,  ye,  yet,  beyond,  you,    while,  we  will, 
"well,    we  are,  where,  aware,  we  may,  when,  one. 

Kbm.  1.  No  difficulty  will  be  experienced  in  distinguishing  be- 
tween w/a?e  and  we,  will,  notwithstanding  both  arc  represented  by  the 
same  sign. 

/^               <r^ 
Rem.  2.  (a)  In  the  word-signs,  or  phrase-signs,  x...  we  will,    we 

may,   i/^we  are,  the  ^  we  (we') — ^here  prefixed  by  the  "Way-/ioo/c — 

teeps  its  position,  as  usually  does  the  first  word  of  a  phrase-sign,    (h) 

§  139.  Specify  the  cases  for  joining  rci,  yn,  and  ynn.  [Hem.]  What, 
for  the  reporter,  is  the  best  mode  of  representing  initial  w  fol- 
lowed by  I  ? 

§  140.  Cover  the  word-signs  with  a  card,  and  write  the  signs  for 
the  words  below.  Cover  the  sign-words  and  speak  the  words 
denoted  by  the  signs  above.      [Rem.]  Are  ichik  and  we  will  con- 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS. 


Ill 


The  reporter  employs  Wem  above  the  line  for  with  me  or  with  my  as 
well  as  for  ice  may ;  on  the  line  for  loiih  him.  (c)  He  also  writes  Wen 
above  the  line  for  ice  know  as  well  as  for  when. 

EEm.  3.  (a)  You  is  generally  pronounced  yoo,  and  is  therefore 
properly  represented  by  the  sign  of  that  sound,  (b)  This  sign  made 
heavy  (in  other  words,  the  sign  for  yoo,  )  may  be  employed  as  a 
correct  representation  of  this  word  when  emphasized. 

§  141.  Alphabetically  Arranged  List  of  the  Sign -Words 
of  Section  IJfO : 


aware,     Wer^. 
away,     Way^. 
beyond,     Yuh'. 
one,     Wen^. 
way,     Way*, 
we.     We'. 
we  may,     Wem'. 
we  will,     Wei', 
we  are,     Wcr'. 
well,     Wei-, 
were,    Weh'. 
what,     Wuh'. 
when,     Wen'. 


where,     Wer*. 

while,     Wei". 

why,     Way'. 

with,     Weh'. 

wotild,     Wuh2. 

ye,     Ye'. 

yet,     Yeh2. 

you,     Yuh'— §  110,  E.  3. 

your,     Yay2. 

yours,     Yays'^ 

yourself,     Yays-. 

yourselves,     Yayses'. 


§  142.  List  of  Contractions : 

Acknowledge, anything, become,  disadvantage,  f amiliar-ity 
A.  ...         .:^_-  -^\-_  ^  ^^ 

forever,    highly,    irrognlnr-ity,        knowledge,        never, 

-^-—      w     ^--       -^-  A \|.... 

nevertheless,  new,  now,  notwithstanding,  object,  objected, 


fusable  if  written  by  the  same  sign?  Which  word  of  the  phrases 
we  icill,  we  may,  we  are,  determines  the  position  of  the  phrase- 
sign? 

§  141.  Write  the  signs  for  the  words  in  this  section,  till  the  words 
instantly  suggest  the  correct  word-signs. 

§  1'12.  Cover   the   phonographic   characters,  and  write   the   con- 


112  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

_N:^^...       \_  /X.  A^  /— 

objector,  peculiar-ity,  rcfer-red-ence,  references  regular-ity, 

/\  _._./\,—        .-^        "-^        y\- 

represent,  represented,  something,  whenever,  wherever, 
whatsoever,  whensoever,  whencesoever,  wheresoever. 

liEM.  1.  Object. — The  sign  given  above  for  object  is  "6b."  The 
reporter  always  omits  the  vowel  ;  and  it  may  be  safely  omitted 
even  in  the  Corresponding  Style. 

Rem.  2.  No  confusion  arises  from  having  a  contracted  outline  stand 
for  two  words,  as  regular  and  regulariiy,  for  the  context  at  once  indi- 
cates whether  the  outline  should  be  read  as  an  adjective  or  as  a  noun. 

Kem.  3.  Berivatives. — (a)  Signs  for  regularly,  irregularly,  peculiarly, 
and  familiarly  may  be  formed  by  writing  Lay  near  the  end  of  the 
last  stroke  of  the  signs  for  regular,  etc.  Derivatives  from  other 
contracted  words  may  be  written  in  accordance  with  Section  40, 
Kem.  {b)  Ray^-Ef  being  refer-ence,  the  circle  added  makes  refers  or 
refere^ices. 

§  143.  List  of  Words  represented  by  Contracted  Outlines: 

acknowledge,     Kay-Jay*.  objected,     Bee*:Dee. 

anything,     En'-Ing.  objector,     Bee2:Ar. 

become,     Bee'-Kay.  peculiar-ity,     Pee'-Kay. 

disadvantage,     Dees^-Jay.  refer-red-ence,     Eay^-Ef. 

familiar-ity,     Ef^-Em.  refers,     Kay=!-Efs. 

forever,     Ef--Vee.  references,     Ray^-Efs. 

highly,     Petoid'-Lay — §  101.  regular-ity,     Ray--Gay. 

irregular-ity,     Ar-'-Gay.  represent     Eay^-Pcc. 

knowledge,     En-Jay''^.  something,     Sem^-Ing. 

never,     En-Vee^.  whenever,     Wen-Vee-. 

nevertheless,     En|Vee-.  wherever,     Wer^-Vee. 

new,     En2-Chetoid — §  104.  whatsoever,     Tees--Vee. 

now,     En--Petoid — §  101.  whensoever,     Wcns-Vee-. 

notwithstanding,     EnfTee*.  whencesoever,     Wenses-Vee-. 
object,   Eetoid-Bee2 — §142,  R.l.    wheresoever,     Wers^-Vee. 

tractions  for  the  words  below.  Next  cover  the  words,  and  read  the 
phonographic  contractions.  [Rem .  ]  What  is  the  contraction  for  object  ? 
What  is  said  of  the  omission  of  the  vowel  of  this  sign?    Does  any  con- 


READING    EXERCISES, 


113 


Hem.  (a)  The  sign  "  f  ",  between  the  names  of  strokes  indicates 
that  the  stroke  following  is  to  be  written  through  the  one  preceding. 
(b)  The  sign  "  :  "  indicates  that  the  stroke  is  to  be  disjoined  and  writ- 
ten near  (l^sually  lapping  )  the  i^receding  one. 


EXERCISE  IX.— On  Sections  126-143. 


*|[  1 .  W  with  a  Vowel. 

•r'f  cf  <r  7  'i-j  L  L  ^>~  u  ■' 


1  2.  Y  with  a  Vowel.       ■ 

X=-.l  ^  =  ^  ■■^-  ^  -3Z^  o  ^^  V^  ^ 
f  3.  W  with  a  Diphthong.  "-I  ^j  ^\  "X  1  "I  l""  h  X 
^  4.  Y  with  a  Diphthong.  :       i 

t  5.  Y  for  i.   (§§  134-136.) 


C  /^' 


fusion  result  from  Tising  Eay-Gay  for  regular  and  regxdarity  ?  Why  not  ? 
§  143.  Kepeatedly  write  the  contracted  outlines  for  the  words  in 
the  list  of  Section  143. 


8 


114  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

1  6.  (§  139.)     ^  1   ^"^^  •■>   -T<^    ^"^  '^^— /^     -:^ 
^7.    Word-Signs  and  Contractions.     _J_^  r^i-.C  C  G  ^.-^-.  c 

-7  ^^-^  ^  ^  s- \..\|.\-^. 


\_  A_  /V.  /^  A  A, 


To.    Recreation.    - ./.    A    A x  c    „"    '     f  "^ 

A  ' 

6  r  V^  X  '    .    A  _^A    c  \'=   A    "  AA  10-2 

'  /   L  _\..,.A.  x-r\A'  a^--^  -/^,'C\>-. 


-ft-u^ 


ei^      ^ 


-t-- Y7 


-)- 


r 


^5     7 


^  .-^  \-)\ 


-y- 


A  X  _^y"^A  '^-A^  \^  /v.  A^ 


\  X  An  A 


A-S 


A 


A 


) 


^_^ 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.      115 

LESSON    X. 

(§§  144-149.) 


II.— DIFFERENT  MODES  OF  EXPRESSING  H— 
ASPIRATION. 

§  144.  The  word  Aspiration  (derived  from  the  Latin 
AspirOj  to  blow)  signities  the  forcible  expulsion  of  the 
breath  denoted  by  the  letter  h  in  heat,  hope.  Secondarily, 
it  denotes  the  marking  of  such  action  by  means  of  deter- 
mined signs.  To  aspirate  a  vowel  is  to  sound  h  before  it, 
or  to  write  the  sign  of  aspiration  before  a  vowel-sign. 
In  Phonography,  four  different  methods  of  denoting  as- 
piration are  employed :  1.  By  a  stroke.  2.  By  a  light 
dot.  3.  By  a  tick.  4.  By  making  the  Way-hook  heavy. 
The  different  modes  of  aspiration  are  treated  under  three 
heads:  1.  Aspiration  of  the  Simple  Vowels  and  Diph- 
thongs. 2.  Aspiration  of  the  Way-Stroke.  3.  Aspiration 
of  the  Brief  Way. 


1.  Aspiration  of  Simple  Vowels  and  Diphthongs. 

§  145.  The  simple  vowels  and  diphthongs  are  aspirated 
by  writing  the  h-dot  (Heh)  before  them  ;  thus  : 

hear,   hack,  hawk,   hide. 


§  144.  What  is  signified  by  the  word  Aspiration  ?  From  what  is  it 
derived?  What  does  it  signify  secondarily?  What  is  meant  by  the 
aspiration  of  a  vowel  7  How  many  different  methods  of  aspiration  are 
employed  in  Phonography  ? 

§  145.  How  are  the  simple  vowels  and  the  diphthongs  aspirated? 
Write  "hide,  hack,  hawk,  hear." 


116  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

MANNER   OF    PLACING   THE    H-DOT. 

§  146.  (a)  The  A-dot  should  be  written  beside  the 
dash-vowels  ;  thus:  'X,  hope,  >/^  hall.  (&)  It  should  be 
written  beside  the  dot-vowels  so  that  a  line  drawn  through 
the  two  dots  will  be  at  right  angles  with  the  consonant : 
thus :    "I    ( not  'I  )  for  head ;    'X  heap. 

Eem.  1.  When  reading  phonography  the  /i-dot  should  always  be 
read  in  connection  with  the  following  vowel :  thus,  he,  ha,  hah,  etc. 

Eem.  2.  The  A-dot  is  never  mistaken  for  a  short  dot-vowel  sign, 
for  a  short  vowel  never  occurs  in  English  before  another  vowel  in  the 
same  place. 

Eem.  3.  The  reporter  almost  invariably  omits  the  /i-dot,  even 
when  he  deems  it  necessary  to  write  the  vowel  following  it.  The 
writer  of  the  Corresponding  Style  may,  without  endangering  legi- 
bility, omit  the  dot  in  writing  the  words  Ids,  has,  high,  hhjhly,  height, 
and  a  few  other  similar  words. 

Rem.  4.  H-Tick. — (a)  It  is  sometimes  convenient,  especially  in  the 
reporting  style,  to  represent  h  by  joining  Eetoid  or  Chetoid,  accord- 
ing to  convenience,  thus  :  /  hedge,  ^  d  horse,  /"^^  hem.  (/<)  This 
mode  of  writing  h,  as  will  appear  from  a  subsequent  section,  is 
sometimes  employed  for  the  aspiration  of  the  Way-stroke  ;  thus  : 

>  (hwa  =  )  whey. 

Kem.  5.  The  Il-Tick  used  for  He  in  the  Reporting  Style. — (a)  In 
the  reporting  style,  he  is  represented  by  a  tick  on  the  line, 
written  usually  by  Chetoid  or  Eetoid;  thus:  ..y..  he,  > — ^  he 
may,  .,^..  he  thinks  ;  but  sometimes  by  Petoid  ;  thus  :  .vC^  he 
will,  (b)  When  joined  to  a  preceding  word,  it  assumes  the  position 
required  for  the  junction  ;  thus  :    >   for  }ie,..-z..and  he,. .i^. but  he, 

§  146.  How  should  the  A-dot  be  written  by  the  dot- vowels?  by 
the  dash-vowels?  Write  "hall,  hop,  head,  heap,  heat,  hitch,  hat." 
[Eem.]  How  should  the  h-dot  be  read  ?  How  is  it  distinguished  from 
a  short  dot- vowel?  What  is  said  of  the  omission  of  the  h-dot  by  the 
reporter?  From  what  words  may  it  be  omitted  by  the  writer  of  the 
Corresponding  Style? 

§  147.  How  is  the  Way-stroke  aspirated  ?  Write  "  whey,"  aspirat- 
ing Way  with  the  tick.     Write  "whey,"  aspirating  Way  with  the 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.    1^ 

is  he,    ...    or  he.      (c)  Practice  shows  that  the  different  uses 

of  this  tick  for  he  and  the  can  be  readily  distinguished. 


2.  Aspiration  of  the  Way-Stroke. 

§  147.  There  are  two  modes  of  aspirating  the  Way- 
stroke  : 

1.  By  the    /t-tick   joined   at   the  beginning;    thus: 

^  whey,     y^  awhile. 

2.  By  an  A-dot  placed   before  the  following  vowel ; 

thus :    ~^   whey. 

Rem.  1.  This  last  method  of  indicating  whispered  to  corresponds 
precisely  with  the  method  of  the  common  orthography,  in  which  the 
aspiration  of  w  is  denoted  by  placing  h  after  it ;  as  in  ichen,  ichere. 

Rem.  2.  The  second  mode  of  aspirating  to  is  to  be  preferred  by 
those  intending  to  acquire  the  Reporting  Style. 


3.  Aspiration  of  the  Brief  Way. 
§  148.  The  brief  Way  is  aspirated — 

1.  When  urilfen  in  the  Vou-eVs  Place — ^by  plac- 

ing an  h-dot  before  it ;  thus :  ""X  whip, 
■'1  wheat,  '^1  white. 

2.  When  Joined  at  an  Angle — (a)  either  by  pre- 

fixing the  /i-tick,  (b)  or  by  placing  an  h- 
dot  before  the  following  vowel ;  thus : 
■|    or  "1    wheat. 

h-dot.  Where  is  the  h-dot  written  when  employed  to  aspirate 
Way?  [Rem.]  Which  mode  of  aspirating  w  is  to  be  preferred  by 
those  intending  to  acquire  the  Reporting  Style?  To  what  in 
the  common  orthography  does  the  second  mode  of  aspiration 
correspond  ? 

§  148.  How  is  the  brief  Way  aspirated  when  written  in  the  vowel- 
places?  Write,  with  brief  Way  detached,  the  following  words:  "whip, 
wheat,  white,   Whig,   whitlow."     Ilow  is  the  brief  Way   aspirated 


118  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

3.  When  Joined  as  a  Hook — (a)  either  by  plac- 
ing an  h-dot  before  the  following  vowel, 
(6)  or  by  making  the  hook  heavy  ;  thus  : 
■■(T  or  '(T  for  wheel,  (c)  or  by  prefixing 
the  7i-tick  ;  thus :  .^  whine,  _0_  whim. 

Kem.  1.  (ffl)  When  initial  brief  Way  is  to  be  aspirated,  and  it  can 
not  be  joined  as  a  hook,  it,  is  best,  in  the  Corresponding  Style,  to  write 
it  in  the  vowel's  place,  {h)  But  since  in  the  Reporting  Style  the 
aspiration  of  the  to  may  be  omitted,  the  reporter  may  conveniently, 
in  almost  all  cases,  join  an  initial  brief  Way  to  the  following  stroke, 
lie  will,  for  instance,  write  Weh-Tee  for  wheat  or  ichite;  Weh-Tee- 
lj;iy  for  Whateley  or  whitlow ;  Wuh-Gay  for  Wldg. 

Eem.  2.  (a)  The  Way-hook  on  Lay  and  Ray  is  aspirated  con- 
veniently by  making  the  hook  heavy,  (b)  But  the  Way-hook  on  Em 
and  En  is  aspirated  most  conveniently  by  writing  a  dot  before  the 
following  vowel,  or  by  prefixing  the  /i-tick.  (c)  In  either  case,  how- 
ever, the  reporter  makes  no  attempt  to  indicate  aspiration ;  id)  and 
reporting  habits  and  forms,  in  this  respect,  will  be  most  easily 
attained  by  those  writers  of  the  Corresponding  Style  who  either 
adopt  the  plan  of  aspirating  the  Way-hook  by  writing  a  dot  before 
the  following  vowel,  or  who  accustom  themselves  to  dispensing  with 
every  mode  of  expressing  aspiration  in  these  cases. 

Rem.  3.  Wl,  Woi,  Wou. — The  angular  signs  for  wi,  woi,  wou  may 
be  aspirated  by  writing  the  h-dot  before  them,  as  in  Section  148,  1. 


Uses  of  Hay. 

§   149.    Hay   is    used    principally    in    the    following 
cases  : 

when  joined  at  an  angle?  Write  "whip,  wheat,  Whig,"  with  the 
brief  Way  joined  and  aspirated  by  the  ft,-tick.  Write  the  same  words 
again,  aspirating  the  brief  Way  by  the  /i-dot before  the  vowel.  How 
is  the  brief  Way  aspirated  when  joined  as  a  hook?  Apply  these 
different  modes  in  writing  "  whine,  whim,  wheel,  whale,  wherry, 
whence."  [Rem.]  How  is  it  best,  in  the  Corresponding  Style,  to 
write  an  aspirated  brief  Way  when  it  is  initial  and  cannot  be  joined 
as  a  hook.  How  is  it  written,  in  such  cases,  in  the  Reporting  Style  ? 
How  does  the  reporter  write  wheat,  Whig,  Whatele;^  ?  What  is  the 
best  mode  of  aspirating  the  Way-book  on  Ray  and  Lay?  on  Em  and 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.     119 

1.  In  all  words  except  7cho,  high,  how,  in  which  h  is  the 

only  consonant,  or  the  only  one  that  can  be  con- 
veniently lepresented  by  a  stroke  ;  as  in 

^     /'  2'  c'    2-     2< 

Ohio,  hay,  ah,  eh,  Yahoo,  Solio. 

2.  Next  following  an  initial  vowel ;  as  in  ^  ahead. 

3.  For  initial  h  preceding   a  consonant  which  is  fol- 

lowed by  a  vowel ;  as  in  ,^   haughty. 

4.  When  s  follows   an  initial  h ;    thus :    ^^    house, 
hasten. 


5.  Wlien  p,  t,  ch,  or  k  follows  h  in  the  past  tense  of 
monosyllaljic  verbs ;  as  in  hoped,  heated,  heeded, 
hedged,  hooked. 

Rem.  1.  7l/i  /  E}i! — As  previously  remarked,  when  ah!  eh!  are 
forcibly  uttered,  the  aspirate  is  heard  following  the  vowels,  and  is 
therefore  properly  indicated  ;  otherwise  Hay  serves  merely  as  a 
nominal  consonant. 

Rem.  2.  H  followed  hyp,  t,  cJi,  or  A- in  the  %>'''^sent  tense  of  such 
monosyllabic  verbs  as  hope,  heap,  heal,  heed,  is  represented  by  an  /t-dot. 
Hay  is  employed  in  the  cases  mentioned  in  Subsection  5  for 
the  purpose  of  availing,  without  vocalization,  of  the  advantage  of 
the  halving  principle  (to  be  subseqiiently  exj^lained). 

En  ?  Is  it  the  practice  of  the  reporter  to  indicate  the  aspiration  of 
the  brief  Way?  How  may  the  angular  sign  for  vii,  woi,  wou  be 
aspirated  ? 

§  149.  How  is  the  aspirate  expressed  in  words  containing  no  other 
consonant?  Specify  the  other  cases  for  the  use  of  Hay.  Write 
"Ohio,  ah!  hay,  eh!  Yahoo,  ahead,  haughty,  house,  hasten." 
[Rem.]  When  the  aspirate  is  not  pronounced  in  ah!  and  eh!  what 
purpose  does  Hay  serve?  How  is  h  represented  in  the  present  tense 
of  such  verbs  as  heap,  heat  ?  Why  is  it  represented  by  Hay  in  the 
past  tense  of  such  verbs  ? 


120  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

EXERCISE  X.— On  Sections  144-149 


11. -X  \-''\  >.  M-l  .1  1  ^i  1  •'i^11  1  -I 
^1  1  ■/  ••/  ■/./  —  _i  _L  ■'(  ;  J  -J  -.r  ..r  r 

'(~    ^<^    y^    '^r     r    '^^'.-^    '^  hire  '^  hynin  [^  K,m] 
W    A.    ^   O   ^    -,  -1     /  '^    ^    -1 


12.  ^  V-  ^'^  "^  ^•  ^  ^. 

13.  S    -"v-  V    S  ^'  "S  ^<  V147.K.2 

1 4.  -^x  -^1  -^1  "ir.  X  \=\  1^1  ^1  \.  §148,1. 

1 5.  .r  'c  <x=  cX  c^  ^cTi 

1 6.  ..r  'c  y  —  y  c>f  :r=  yt  [§  ms,  r.  2.] 

17.^^.^-    ^r:    L_  ;^  : f?:^.    [§ii8,  r.2.| 

18.  '^' /'  /^  f^/./Y y^-Y^^y  y  / ^,  I 
/.  A  y\  J^ ^  /^/ / y" y /'/^ 
.'-)  y^  A  jy- 

1  9.     Recreation.         .'\    ^     \'\  >  •/    /     ^     -    ..^ 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.    121 

LESSOiN    XI. 

(§§  150-153.) 


III.— DIFFERENT    MODES   OP   EXPRESSING 
S   AND  Z. 

§  150.  Directions  for  the  use  of  several  different  modes 
of  representing  S  and  Z  have  been  given  in  preceding 
sections  of  the  Compendium  : 

For  Rules  for  representing  S  and  Z  at  the  beginning  of 
a  word,  see  Sections  58-60. 

For  Rules  for  representing  S  and  Z  at  tlie  end  of  a 
word,  see  Sections  63,  64. 

For  the  uses  of  the  large  circle,  see  Sections  65,  66. 


IV.— DIFFERENT   MODES  OF   REPRESENTING  R. 

§  151.  The  sound  of?-,  as  previously  explained,  is  repre- 
sented by  two  different  signs,  namely,  ~^  Ar,  X  Ray. 
The  means  of  distinguishing  Ray  from  Chay  were  pointed 
out  in  Section  12,  4.  It  now  only  remains  to  specify  the 
cases  for  the  use  of  Ar  and  Ray. 

Uses  of  Ar — The  Downward  Sign  for  R. 

§  152.  Ar  is  usually  employed  in  the  following  cases  : 

1.  For  r  following  an  initial  vowel ;    as  in 
■^    ear,    ~>y ark ;    except  when  the 

§  150.  Answer  the  questions  on  Sections  58-GO  ;  G3,  64  ;  65,  6G. 
§  151.  What  are  the  two  strokes  for  r  ?    How  is  Ray  distinguished 
from  Chay  ? 
§152.  Specify  the  cases  for  the  use  of  Ar.     What  are  the  excep- 


122  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

junction  of  Ar  with  a  following  con- 
sonant would  be  comparatively  difficult, 
in  such  words,  for  instance,  as  arsenic, 
arch,  arrayed,  earth,  erroneous. 

2.  At  the  end  of  words ;   except  where  Hay 
would  be  more  convenient ;  as  : 

(a)  After  Em  or  Ith  ;   as  in   ,~y  mar, 

(:X  Thayer. 

(b)  Sometimes  when  the  derivative  would 

require  Ray,   as  in    S/  futwe, 

from  which  \y\-   futurity  is  de- 
rived. 

(c)  When  Ar  would  run  too  far  below  the 

line  ;  as  in  Juz/  Shakespeare. 

Uses  of  Ray — The  Upward  Sign  for  R. 
§  153.  Ray  is  usually  employed  in  the  following  cases  : 

1.  For  r  next  preceding  a  final-vowcl ;  as  in 

^  ray,  VJ-  fury. 

2.  For  r  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  ;  as  in 

^  race,  /\  reap  ;  except  when  Ar 
would  be  more  convenient,  as  before  Em 
orlss-Em;  asin"X^roam,  ~V^  resume. 

3.  For  r  next  following  an  initial  vowel  when 

Ar  could  not  be  so  conveniently  em- 
ployed ;  as  in 

arch,  urge,  arrayed,  earth. 

tions  to  the  use  of  Ar  at  the  end  of  words?  Write  "ark,  arsenic, 
arch,  urge,  arrayed,  earth,  erroneous,  mar,  Thayer,  future,  futurity, 
Shakespeare,  bear,  fear,  dare,  lore,  oyer." 


READING    EXERCISES. 


123 


4.  For  final  r  in  the  cases  specified  at  para- 

graphs a,  b,  and  c,  under  Section  152,  2. 

5.  (a)  For  both  of  two  r's  at  the  end  of  a  word ; 

as  in  ^  rare,  /r  rarer,  l^  terror  ; 
(6)  unless  Ar  is  required  for  the  first  r ; 
when  the  second  is  represented  by  Ray 
or  Ar,  according  to  preceding  rules  ; 
thus  :  T~\/-  aurora — see  Section  153,  1  ; 
I?v    error — see  Section  152,  2. 


EXERCISE  XI.— On  Sections  150-153. 

11.  (§152, 1)  ^  -^ ^~;>  -^  ^  ^.  "^  -i  r^  ■:\^-y_  -\_^ 
"V^v  -^w  '^_ ;  (§153,3)  ^  A  ^  >1A.  ■/^■/^ 

1 2.  (§152, 2)    X-^V^L^Ll^^L:;^/^/^  "-^  ~  7^'~7^. 

13.(§153,l)X//(/''^/-^-,  Ws\/  1/  !>/  I/- 
14.(§i53,2)    / /^  A/' ?'  AXZ ^.  ,/\/\/^y^\ 

AA^\y\yC\^^^-^  i~  r-  r  r 


§153.  Specify  the  cases  for  the  use  of  Ray.  Write  "rays,  fury, 
race,  reap,  roam,  resume,  urge,  arrayed,  earth,  arch,  mar,  Thayer, 
future,  Shakespeare,  rare,  rarer,  terror,  aurora,  error." 


124  THE    COMPENDIUM 


T[  6.     Recreation.       V','TTT'..o    "^  ,  ^         /'    AA  ^-^  s 

'^1^^  I  f  ,  ^rv,  xK  /^  ^  ^^--^   /% |.. 


C     ) 


1)        LESSON    XII 

(§§  154-158.) 


v.— DIFFERENT    DIRECTIONS  OF    THE    STROKE 
FOR  L. 

§  154.  As  previously  explained,  the  stroke  for  I  may  be 
written  upward  or  downward.     The  sign  written  upward 

§  154.  In  how  many  different  directions  may  the  sign  for  I  be 
written?  What  is  it  named  when  written  upward?  when  written 
downward  ? 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.     125 

is  called  Lay ;  El,  when  written  downward.  The  best 
direction  in  any  particular  instance  may  usually  be  deter- 
mined by  the  following  specifications  : 


Uses  of  Lay. 
§  155.  Lay  should  be  employed  in  the  following  cases  : 

1.  Always  for  I  when   it  is  the  only  stroke- 

consonant  in  the  word ;  thus  :  T  ale, 
f^  less. 

2.  For  I  at  the  commencement  of  a  Avord  ;  as  in 

r^  like,  C'"^  lime  ;  unless  El  would 
secure  an  easier  junction  with  a  follow- 
ing consonant ;  as  in  the  words  lion, 
long,  lessen. 

3.  Usually  for  I  next  preceding  a  final  vowel ; 

as  in  C/^  folly,  ^-^  rely ;  unless  it  is 
preceded  by  some  letter  after  which  El 
is  more  conveniently  written  than  Lay  ; 
as  in    T  ■  only. 

4.  Usually  for  final  I ;  as  in  v"  pull,  v"  ball, 

P~  doll,  -~-/~  quill ;  unless  preceded  by 
some  letter  or  letters  (as  Iss-Kay,  Ef, 
En,  or  Ing),  after  which  El  is  written 
more  conveniently  than  Lay. 

Bem.  En  requires  El  after  it  in  order  to  prevent  the  change  of 
the  circular  movement  of  the  pen  ;  En  and  El  being  arcs  of  circles 

§  155.  Specify  the  cases  for  the  use  of  Lay.  "  Write  "ale,  less, 
lime,  like,  lion,  long,  lessen,  folly,  rely,  only,  pull,  ball,  doll,  quill." 
[Rem.]  Why  does  En  require  El  rather  than  Lay  after  it?  Why  does 


126  THE    COMTENDIUM. 

struck  in  the  same  direction.  For  a  similar  reason,  Iss-Kay  requires 
El  after  it.  On  the  other  hand,  Em  requires  Lay  after  it ;  for  El 
after  Em  would  demand  a  change  of  the  circular  movement  of  the 
pen  ;  Em  and  El  being  arcs  of  circles  wiitten  in  different  directions. 


Uses  of  El. 
§  156.  El  is  usually  employed  in  the  following  cases  : 

1.  For  I  next  following  an  initial  vowel,  and 

followed  by  k  or  m ;  thus :  .^  alike, 
.(j-^  alum. 

2.  For  I  initial,  when  followed  by  some  letter 

before  which  El  is  more  conveniently 
written  than  Lay ;  thus :  (T^  lion, 
O  long,  O  lessen. 

3.  For  final  I;    as  in    V"  vowel,    "^  scale, 

"y  nail  ;  unless  preceded  by  some 
letter  (as  Pee,  Tee,  Chay,  Kay,  Ar), 
to  which  Lay  is  joined  more  conveni- 
ently than  El. 

Eem.  The  preceding  rules  for  the  use  of  El  and  Lay,  when  preceded 
by  another  consonant-stroke,  may,  for  purposes  of  reference,  be 
presented  thus  : 

(a)  After  Ef ,  Vee,  Kay,  Yay,  write  El  or  Lay,  according  as  I  is 

not,  or  IS  followed  by  a  vowel. 
(6)  After  Skay,  En,  Ing,  write  El,  whether  a  vowel  follows  or 

not. 

Iss-Kay  take  El  instead  of  Lay  after  it?    Why  does  Em  demand  a 
following  Lay  rather  than  El  ? 

§  156.  Specify  the  cases  for  the  use  of  El.  "  Write  "  alike,  alum, 
lion,  long,  lessen,  vowel,  scale,  nail."  [Kem.]  After  what  strokes 
is  the  sign  for  I  to  be  written  upward  or  downward  according  as  a 
vowel  does,  or  does  not,  follow?  After  what  strokes  is  it  to  be 
vn-itten  downward  whether  a  vowel  does,  or  does  not,  follow  ?    lu 


DIFFERENT    SIGNS    AND    DIRECTIONS.     127 

(c)  In  all  othei-  cases  write  Lay,  whether  a  vowel  follows  or 

not. 


VI.— DIFFERENT    DIRECTIONS   OF   THE   STROKE 
FOR   SH. 

§  157,  As  previously  explained,  the  stroke  for  sh  may 
be  written  downward  or  upward.  In  the  former  case  it 
is  called  Ish  ;  and  Shay  in  the  latter  case.  Whether  this 
sign  is  best  written  upward  or  downward  in  any  par- 
ticular instance,  may  usually  be  determined  by  the  rules 
of  the  following  section  : 

§  158.     Uses  of  Ish  and  Shay. 

1.  Use  Ish  for  the  sound  of  sh  when  it  is  the  only  stroke- 

consonant  in  the  word. 

2.  Usually   write    Shay   for    sh    preceding   I ;    thus : 

y  shawl,  _X^    shallow. 

3.  Usually  write  Shay  for  sh  when  final  and  preceded 

by  I ;  thus  :  \^  polish. 

4.  Usually  write  Shay  for  sh  after  Tee  and  Dee  ;  thus  : 

\_y  dash. 

5.  Ish  is  almost  invariably  used  in  all  other  cases. 

what  other  cases  should  it  be  written  upward  whether  a  vowel  does, 
or  does  not,  follow  ? 

§  157.  In  what  direction  may  the  stroke  for  sh  be  written  ?  What 
is  it  named  when  written  upward  ?  when  written  downward  ? 

§  158.  Specify  the  cases  for  the  use  of  Ish  and  Shay.  Write 
"  show,  ash,  pshaw,  shawl,  shallow,  polish,  relish,  dash,  tissue,  push, 
cash,  gnash,  mush." 


128        EXERCISE  XII.— On  Skctions  154-158. 

1 1.  (§155,1)  ,r  c  'r  r  -^r  c  .c  -G^-cY^^  C ' 

12.  (§155,2)    c\C^n'  ^  ^  r.     r~"  c~'  r.-^ 
f7^'  rT"  r^'  rr^,  /^  i  e  C  c 

t3.  (§155,3,4)    V-V^X^V-p-k^P-p— f~ 

^  /-  r-  _^  _r  -^ _r  c-  e  ■^'>- 

^'-^  'V^  j~'j  I  f  f  I  J"  {  (^  1<   7Y^ 

—         \ 

<^r  ^"v  '^v-   "N^  ^  ^-  ^r  -^  r"  w^ ;  :;r 

^-  ^-  V  ^  ^-  -^^Y- 

1 4.  (§156, 1)  ■(C  .^  .c  .^  A<  i  £\  r^  r\-  r2  o- 

1 5.  (§i5c,  2)^zl(Z.C(2.C^GC^ 

1  6.   (§156,  3)   Final-Z.   ^    ^   V  y  ^  T  ^  ^  ^"7  V 

1  7.  (§156, 3)   ffl.   ^^  or  ^  vr  ^  <^^  v^ 
6.    ^°T  ^  ^-  ^  7f-  ^  1^-  ^^■ 
c.    V  \X  V"  V-    P^  k"  !>-  l^ 

(^  Cr  •>-  ^y-  y  •)- 


READING    EXERCISES.  129 

:/'J^  cf  (^  ~^  7\r  <^  w^- 

18.   (§158,2)     f 

1 9.  (§158, 3)   r 

110.  (§158,4)     V    W^'-V    'V  V 

1  11.   (§158,  1,5     ■)  )^  D  -^   •.  >)  5  j<  "^     "3^    3     -^ 

112.     Eecreation.         '    ^C\_I    KT  ^  H-^rx     "    T   I 

.r  X  ■  -(^  ^°  ^7  .  ^  X  (  c./-  "^  i^ 

1.     '  -J  c  ^  ^s^  ,  -,   1)-  J,  ^  "x    !_!  (  ^ 

2.  .r^_  ^ :)  ^  y  ^  y^  \/  X 

3.    ^   ^  V  °  V''r^   "    \^"^"^° 


130  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

LESSON    XIII. 

(§§  159-169.) 


GROUP-CONSONANT  SIGNS. 

§  159.  Standard  Phonography  obtains  over  most  other 
systems  of  shorthand  a  decided  and  very  important 
advantage,  in  respect  of  brevity,  facility,  and  legibility, 
by  providing  signs  for  the  expression  of  certain  groups 
of  consonants,  such  as  ''pi,  fr,  pn,  fshn,  ktv,  pt,  pnt, 
pin,  prf,"  etc.  With  the  use  of  these  signs  it  is  possible 
and  easy,  in  very  many  instances,  to  express  with  a 
single  stroke  of  the  pen  what  would  require  from  two  to 
five  strokes  in  the  old  systems  of  stenography  and  phono- 
grapliy. 

§  160.  If,  to  express  groups  of  consonants,  letters  were 
to  be  devised  Avhich  would  bear  no  obvious  relation  to 
the  consonant-signs  previously  explained,  the  labor  of 
learning  such  new  signs  would  be  much  more  than  that 
required  to  become  acquainted  with  the  simple-consonant 
alphabet.  But  let  the  new  signs  be  formed  by  regular 
modifications  of  the  simple-consonant  letters,  and  the 
student  can  readily  familiarize  a  large  number  of  virtually 
distinct  signs,  merely  by  learning  the  principle  of  the 
modification.  There  are  five  modes  of  modifying  the 
primary  letters  to  form  GROUP-consonant  signs  : 

1.  By  an  initial  hook.  4.  By  lengthening. 

2.  By  a  final  hook.  5.  By  halving. 

3.  By  widening. 

§  159.  What  is  the  advantage  of  signs  for  groups  of  conso- 
nants? 

§  160.  What  modes  of  modifying  the  simple  signs,  to  form  group- 
consonant  signs,  are  employed  in  Phonography? 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  131 

Kem.  As  a  Chart,  or  programme,  of  these  modifications  (which  are 
now  to  be  particularly  explained),  consider  the  following  table  : 

1  r   1   p   1    T    L    J    b    J     i 

t,     tl,      tr,      tlr,      trl,      n-str,      tf,      tn,     t-shn,    t-tive,    ts-eshon, 


r     1     etc. 


ml),  nkr. 


ntr. 


m,  '       ng,  ,'       n,      ndr,        tt,     tit,  trt. 


mp,         ^'      ngr 


nthr, 


I.— INITIAL  HOOKS. 


1.    The  El-Hooks. 

§  161.  (a)  A  SMALL  hook  on  the  circle-side  (see  Section 
21,  1  and  3),  at  the  beginning  of  Pee,  Bee,  Tee,  Dee, 
Chay,  Jay,  Kay,  Gay,  Ef,  Vee,  Ith,  Dhee,  Ish,  Zhay,  Yay, 
indicates  that  an  I  follows  it ;  thus  : 

\\  f  r   //_^i^<L 

pi,  bl,     tl,   dl,    chl,  jl,     kl,    g\,     fl,    vl, 

Names :  Tel,  Bel,   Tel,  Del,   Chel,  Jel,   Kel,  Gel,   Fel,  Vel, 

thl,    dhl,     shl,   zhl,    yl. 

Thai,  Dhel,    Shel,  Zhel,   Yel. 

(h)  Shel  and  Zhel  have  their  hooks  at  the  bottom,  and  are 
always  written  upward — they  never  stand  alone. 

Eem.  1.  Mnemonic  Aid. — The  sentence  "  No  MeEi  SoNgZ  We'L 
HeE"  (No  merry  songs  we'll  hear),  contains  all  the  consonants 

§  161.  What  consonant-strokes  take  the  small  El-hook?  Write 
Pel,  Tel,  Chel,  Kel,  Fel,  Vel,  Thai,  Shel,  Yel.  Do  Shel  and  Zhel 
ever  stand  alone?  In  what  direction  are  they  always  -wTitten? 
[Eem.]  What  sentence  contains  the  consonants  ■whose  signs  do 


132 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


■which  do  not  take  the  stvtat.t.  El-hook 
Ar,  Kay,  Em,  En,  Ing,  Way,  Hay. 


namely  :  Es,  Zee,  Lay,  El, 


Eem.  2.  El-hook  on  Em,  En,  Ray. — In  the  Keporting  Style,  a  lakge 
initial  hook  on  Em,  En,  Eay,  adds  I;  thus:  CT^  ml,  <z^__^  nl, 
C/  rl  (named  Mel,  Nel,  Eel),  and  distinguishes  them  from 
c-^  Wem,  c^  Wen,    ^  Wer.     (See  Section  120,  Kem.  2.) 

Rem.  3.  The  object  of  the  rule  to  write  Shel  and  Zhel  upward, 
and  not  to  use  them  alone,  is  to  distinguish  them  from  Shen  cJ  and 
Zhen  cJ  ,  yet  to  be  explained,  (b)  The  heaviness  of  Zhel  is  made 
at  the  turning  from  the  hook,  by  slightly  rolling  the  pen  inward 
with  the  thumb. 

Eem.  4.  As  a  further  help  in  remembering  what  consonant  strokes 
do  not  take  the  smax,l  El-hook,  it  may  be  observed  :  (1)  That  Lay,  El, 
Kay,  Em,  En,  take  (as  previously  arranged)  an  initial  hook  to 
prefix  w ;  (2)  That  Es,  Zee,  Ing,  Way,  with  an  initial  hook  for  I, 
would  conflict  with  more  important  uses  of  the  signs  ( provided 
further  on  )  ;  (3)  That  Hay  already  has  a  hook  at  the  beginning. 

Eem.  5.  The  student  will  be  assisted  in  remembering  the  side  for 
the  El-hook  on  the  straight  lines,  by  observing  that  if  the  i-eft  hand, 
with  the  first  finger  bent,  be  held  up  in  the  directions  of  Kay,  Pee, 
Tee,  Chay,  the  outlines  for  kl,  pi,  tl,  chl,  will  appear,  thus : 


Ki    C 


not  take  the  small  El-hook?  On  what  consonant-strokes  does 
the  reporter  write  a  large  hook  for  I  ?  Why  must  the  hook  for 
Mel,  Nel,  Eel,  be  made  large?  How  is  the  El-hook  on  Em,  En,  Eay 
distinguished  from  the  Way-hook?  'VVTiy  must  Shel  and  Zhel  be 
written  upward  and  joined  to  some  other  stroke?  Why  do  not  Lay, 
El,  Eay,  Em  and  En  take  a  small  hook  to  prefix  I  ?  Why  is  the  El- 
hook  not  prefixed  to  Es,  Zee,  Ing  and  Way?  Why  not  to  Hay? 
What  will  assist  the  student  iii  remembering  the  side  for  the  El -hook 
oa  straight  liixes .' 


GROTJP-CONSONANT    SlONS.  133 

2.   The  Ar-Hooks. 

§  162.  (a)  Signs  to  indicate  the  combination  of  r  with 
a  preceding  Fee,  Bee,  Tee,  Dee,  Chay,  Jay,  Kay,  Gay, 
Ef,  Vee,  Ith,  Dhee,  Ish,  Zhay  are  obtained  by  turning 
over  siDEWiSE,  the  corresponding  El-hook  signs,  except 
Shel,  Zhel,  which  are  turned  over  endwise  :  thus  : 


\ 

f 

/       _ 

^ 

c 

<y 

/ 

pi, 

tl. 

chl,    kl. 

fl, 

thl, 

Shi, 

zhl. 

N 

1 

/           c- 

^ 

:) 

o 

J 

pr, 

tr, 

chr,    kr, 

fr, 

thr, 

shr. 

zhr. 

Names  :  Per, 

Ter, 

Cher,  Ker, 

Fer, 

Ther, 

Sher, 

Zher. 

(b)  Sher  and  Zher  have  their  hooks  at  the  top,  and  are 
always  written  downward. 

E  ADDED  TO  EM  AND   EN. 

§  163.  R  may  be  added  to  Em  and  En  by  a  small  initial 
hook,  provided  they  are  widened  ;  thus  :  c— ^  mr,  <z_^  nr ; 
named  Mer,  Ner. 

Kem.  1.  The  widening  of  Em  and  En  when  they  take  the  Ar-hook, 
serves  to  distinguish  Mer  and  Ner  from  Wem  and  Wen.  (See  Section 
120,  1). 

Rem.  2.  As  Ar,  Es,  Ing,  Way  do  not  take  the  Ar-hook,  Fer,  Ther, 
Ner,  Ver  cannot  be  read  as  rr,  s?",  n^r,  icr. 

§  1G2.  What  characters  take  the  Ar-hook  ?  How  are  they  obtained  ? 
What  consonant-signs  do  not  take  an  Ar-hook?  How  are  Sher  and 
Zher  formed,  and  in  what  direction  are  they  written  ? 

§  163.  What  signs  are  widened  when  they  take  the  Ar-hook? 
With  hook-signs,^  write  Mer,  Ner.  [Rem.]  Why  must  Em  and  En 
be  widened  when  they  take  the  Ar-hook?  Why  cannot  Fer,  be 
mistaken  for  rr?  Ther  for  sr?  Ner  for  ngr?  Ver  for  wr?  How 
are  Sher  and  Zher  distinguished  from  Shel  and  Zhel?  What  sentence 
contains  all  the  consonants  whose  signs  do  not  take  the  Ar-hook? 


134 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Bem.  3.  Sher  and  Zher,  having  their  hooks  at  the  top,  and  being 
always  written  downward,  are  readily  distinguished  from  8hel  and 
Zhel,  which  have  their  hooks  at  the  bottom  and  are  always  written 

tJPWABD. 

Eem.  4.  The  sentence,  "  HiZ  eRiNG  WiL  Y66  Se"  (His  erring  will 
you  see),  contains  all  the  consonants  whose  signs  do  not  take  the 
Ar-hook,  namely :  Es,  Zee,  Lay,  El,  Ar,  Eay,  Ing,  Way,  Yay, 
Hay. 

Eem.  5.  The  student  will  be  assisted  in  remembering  the  side  for 
the  Ar-hook  on  the  straight  lines,  by  observing  that  if  the  J?-ight 
hand,  with  the  first  finger  bent,  be  held  up  in  the  direction  of  Kay, 
Pee,  Tee,  Chay,  the  outlines  for  kr,  pr,  tr,  chr  will  appear  thus ; 


IMPERFECT   EL   OR  AR   HOOKS. 

§  164.  In  some  cases  when  an  El-hook  or  Ar-hook  sign 
is  joined  to  a  preceding  letter,  the  hook  cannot  be  per- 
fectly formed  j  as  in 

/^  -"^c.^     l^  -^-.^       (1- 

reply,  explore,  dimmer,  armor,  tiger. 

Eem.  1.  (a)  In  such  cases,  a  slight  offset  of  the  pen  answers  for 
the  hook,  {h)  In  slow  writing,  the  hook  may  be  added,  in  some 
cases  after  lifting  the  pen. 


How  will  the  student  be  assisted  in  remembering  the  side  for  the 
Ar-hook  on  straight  lines? 

§  164.  Is  an  El-  or  Ar-hook  ever  imperfectly  formed?  "Write 
"reply,  explore,  dimmer,  armor,  tiger."  [Eem. 1  In  these  cases, 
what  serves  instead  of  the  hook? 

§  1G5.  How  are  the  El-  and  Ar-hook  signs  named? 

§  166.  What  is  the  principal  use  of  the  El-  and  Ar-hook  signs? 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  135 

§  165.  The  El-  and  Ar-hook  signs,  being  named  Pel, 
Per,  etc.,  instead  of  Pee-El,  Pee-Ar  (which  would  in- 
dicate two  strokes  joined)  are  spoken  of  as  the  "Pel 
and  Per  Series  of  Signs,"  or,  more  briefly,  as  the  "Pel 
and  Per  Signs." 

USE  AND  VOCiVLIZATION  OF  THE  PEL  AND   PER  SIGNS. 

§  166.  General  Use.  — (a)  The  El-hook  and  Ar-hook 
signs  are  used  principally  for  such  close  combinations  of 
/  and  r  with  a  preceding  consonant  as  occur  at  the  com- 
mencement of  clay,  Jly,  pray,  fry,  etc.  ;  (b)  and  in  cases 
where  I  or  r  is  separated,  by  a  slight,  unaccented  vowel, 
from  the  consonant  preceding  in  the  same  syllable,  as  in 
^^Abel,  able,  evil,  novel,  anful,  fever,  fibre,  labor."  (<?)  In 
these  cases  the  expression  of  the  obscure  vowel  is 
unnecessary. 

Eem.  In  the  cases  specified  above,  it  is  occasionally  better,  when 
an  El-  or  Ar-hook  sign  would  seem  to  be  required,  but  cannot  be 
conveniently  joined  to  a  preceding  sign,  to  wi'ite  in  its  stead  other 
equivalent  signs  :  as  Tee-Lay  instead  of  Tel  for  the  last  syllable  of 
"  unset</e  ;"  Tee-Ray  or  equivalent  sign  instead  of  Ter. 

§  167.  General  Eule  of  Vocalization. — A  vowel  written 
beside  an  El-hook  or  Ar-hook  sign  should  not  be  read 
between  the  two  consonants,  but  befoee  or  after  both, 
according  as  it  is  written  before  or  after  such  sign ;  thus : 

\  ^  "b:   c^     '^     ^    ^^    ^    1        r 

apple,  plea,  eagle,  glow,   awful,   flow,     offer,  free,  eater,       tree. 

[Hem.]  When,  in  the  cases  specified,  should  the  equivalent  simple 
signs  be  written  instead  of  the  group-sign  ?  How  is  it  best  to  write 
the  last  syllable  of  unsettle. 

§  167.  In  what  order  is  a  vowel  read  when  written  beside  an  El-  or 
Ar-hook  signs?  On  which  side  of  a  Pel  or  Per  sign  should  a  vowel 
be  written  when  it  is  to  be  read  before  both  of  the  consonants?  On 
which  side,  when  it  is  to  be  read  after  both  the  consonants? 


136  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

§168.  Special  Use. — Long  and  inconvenient  outlines  are 
occasionally  avoided  by  the  employment  of  El-hook  and 
Ar-hook  signs,  even  when  there  occurs  between  the  con- 
sonants indicated  by  them  a  clear,  accented  vowel,  as  in 
''term,  charm,  corner."  In  these  cases,  if  the  word  is 
not  sufficiently  legible  without  vocalization,  the  vowel  may 
be  written  so  as  to  read  between  the  tv/o  consonants,  by 
the  following  rule  : 

§169.  Special  Rule  of  Vocalization. — Towels  to  be  read 
between  the  consonants  denoted  by  an  El-hook  or  Ar-hook 
sign  are  written  thus  : 

1.  Dots  are  changed  to  minute  circles  and  written 

{a)  Before  the  group-sign,  if  the  vowel  is  long ; 

thus  :  oL  dark. 
(6)  After  the  group-sign,  if  the  vowel  is  short ; 

thus :   l^-^  term. 

(c)  Either  side  of  the  group  sign,  when  the  preced- 
ing rules  {a  and  h)  cannot  be  conveniently 
applied;  thus:  '^engineer,  "N/T"  paralyze. 

2.  Dashes  Written  Parallel  with  the  Consonant  (Optional 

Vowels,  see  Section  48)  are  changed  to  small  el- 
lipses and  written  beside  the  group-sign  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  small  circles  ;  thus  :  2^  germ, 
<^-^Q!_-^  calcine. 

§  168.  Is  it  ever  allowable  to  employ  an  El-  or  Ar-hook  sign  to 
represent  two  consonants  with  a  clear  accented  vowel  between  them  ? 

§  169.  Can  a  vowel  be  written  so  as  to  be  read  between  the  con- 
sonants denoted  by  an  El-  or  Ar-hook  sign  ?  For  this  purpose,  how 
should  j'ou  write  a  long  dot- vowel?  a  short  dot-vowel?  When  is 
the  vowel-circle  written  before  the  group-sign?  when  is  it  written 
after?  May  it,  in  any  case,  be  written  on  either  side,  without 
regard  to  the  length  of  the  vowel  ?  Give  some  words  in  which  it  is 
not  convenient  to  place  the  vowel-circle  before  the  group-sign,  for  a 
long  vowel ;  or  after  the  group-sign,   for  a  short  vowel.    Write 


READING     EXERCISES.  137 

3.  Dashes  Written  at  an  Oblique  or  Bight  Angle  with  the 

Consonant,  are  written  through  the  group-sign ; 
thus : 

..-^     ^.       X     "^"n    ^  V  "^ 

course,  portray,  burst,  correct,  fall,  fool,  follow. 

4.  Angles  or  Semicircles  are  written  through  the  group- 

sign  ;  or,  if  more  convenient,  for  the  first  place, 
at  the  commencement — for  the  third  place,  at  the 
end  of  the  group-sign  ;  thus  : 


require,  feature,  quality,  figure,  procure,  guile. 


EXERCISE  XIII.— On  Sections   159-169. 

The  El -Hook. 

ti.  (§161)  \\  rr  //  ^  ^^  cc  ^<5  'f' 

cr-^ml,      Qi-^ul,  c/rl. 


"dark,  term,  engineer,  paralyze."  How  should  a  parallel-dash 
vowel  be  written  so  as  to  read  between  the  consonants  denoted  by 
an  El-  or  Ar-hook  sign?  Write  "germ,  calcine."  How  should  a 
vowel-dash  standing  at  an  oblique  or  right  angle  with  the  consonant- 
stroke  be  wi'itten  so  as  to  read  between  the  consonants  denoted  by  an 
El-  or  Ar-hook  sign  ?  How,  for  this  purpose,  should  an  angle  or 
semicircle  be  written?  When  an  angle  or  semicircle  of  the  first  or 
third  place  cannot  be  conveniently  written  through  the  group-sign, 
how  else  may  it  be  written?  Write  "jjortray,  burst,  school,  correct, 
fool,  fall,  follow,  require,  feature,  quality,  figure,  procure,  guile." 


138  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

The  Ak-Hook. 

12. (§162)  W  \\  n  n  /;  /;   ; 

1  O.  t--NW:a,      ^: '  wn,       c/    wr. 


nir,       5i_^  nr, 


114.    «. 


\1 


-^     ^0;KU/] 


Vocalization  of  Initial  -  Hook  Signs. 

h.  \-  \- 1  r  r  i<  .^  __  _  ^.  r:^- 

r-^  ^  r^  ^  -^-  ^  ^  *)  T  ^  J  c:^  <^^  ^  ' 
16.  a.  K.  \.  \i  ^  \  VV.  W  i:^  Llf". 

I 


t^  l;^  T-^  1-  t^  i;/  Ij^ . 
>^lv  ^^  ii2L 


^-o 


^-^-)-y 


READING    EXERCISES.  139 

17.   a.  ^    Y^^    Y    ^^    ^.'X^\    jl-   ^   -^ 

vv ^L  V  ^^  ^ /^ 

18.    a.:..ATr:..^r:::^  ^v_-  ^^v^  ^./7 


1    ^p 


c 


I  / 


\o  ^  V  ti 


<^+-°      c— 1-°     r-\-" 


->  t^ 


)V4^    ,    .\- 


^  '\>  ..rr:.!"?".  '^'^:  r:..'"  /  ^ 


140  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

LESSON    XIV. 

(§§  170-173.) 


I.  —INITIAL   HOOKS. — Continued. 


ISS,    PREFIXED   TO  AN  EL-HOOK  SIGN. 

§  170.  The  small  circle  (Iss)  may  be  prefixed  to  an  El- 
hook  sign ;  thus : 

supply,  civil,  cycle,   saddle,  disclose. 

Eem.  Caution. — (a)  It  should  be  particularly  observed  that  a  loop 
or  a  large  circle  is  never  prefixed  to  a  small  El-hook  ;  (6)  but  a  large 
circle  may  occur  in  a  large  El-hook,  as  in  the  advanced-correspond- 
ing style  form,  Enses-Eel,  v_g/  necessarily. 

ISS,    SES,    AND   STEH   PREFIXED  TO  AN  AR-HOOK  SIGN. 

§  111.  (a)  A  small  circle  in  place  of  an  Ar-hook,  pre- 
fixes s — a  large  circle,  prefixes  «s — 

1.  To  any  of  the  straight-line  Ar-hook  signs  when  pre- 

ceded by  no  stroke  ;  thus  : 

spray,  sober,   straw,  cider,  scrape,  sister. 

2.  To  any  of  the  straight-line  Ar-hook  signs  when  pre- 

§170.  Can  Iss  be  prefixed  to  an  El-hook  sign?  Write  "supply, 
civil,  cycle,  saddle,  disclose."  [Rem.]  Is  it  allowable  to  prefix  a 
loop  or  a  large  circle  to  a  small  El-hook  sign  ?  May  a  large  circle  be 
prefixed  to  a  large  El-hook  sign  in  the  advanced-corresponding 
style? 

§  171.  To  what  signs  may  s  or  ss  be  prefixed  by  making  a 
small  or  large  circle  in  place  of  an  Ar-hook?  How  must  the 
circle  be  written  in  other  cases?    How  and  when  may  Iss  or  Ses  be 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  141 

"  ceded  by  a  straight  stroke  in  the  same  direction ; 
thus : 

prosper,    destroy,    execrable,  disaster. 

3.  To  Ker  or  Ger  preceded  by  a  straight  stroke  in  the 

direction  of  Fee,  Tec,  or  Chay ;  thus  : 

subscribe,     describe,   disagree. 

4.  To  Per  or  Bcr  preceded  by  a  straight  stroke  in  the 

direction  of  Chay  or  Jay  ;  thus :    /     Jasper. 

(b)  In  all  other  cases,  (when  the  hook  cannot  be  easily 
implied),  tlic  circle  is  prefixed  byitriting  it  distinctly  within 
the  hook  ;  thus  : 

— ^-^.  —^'  '"^"^  "^-^  ^ 

express,  extreme,  massacre,  hemisphere,  sinner,  soother. 

Rem.  1.  SyllaUe- Names  of  the  Per-Signs  Preceded  by  the  Circles  and 
Loop. — (o)  Per,  Ber,  etc.,  in  connection  with  a  preceding  Iss,  are 
named  by  prefixing  to  their  names  the  syllable  Iss,  or,  if  convenient 
and  certain,  the  sound  of  s  ;  thus  :  Iss-Per  or  Sper,  Iss-Ber,  Iss-Ger, 
etc.  (b)  In  connection  with  a  preceding  Ses,  by  prefixing  the 
syllable  Ses ;  thus  :  Ses-Per,  Ses-Ter,  Ses-Cher,  etc.  (c)  In  connec- 
tion with  a  preceding  Steh,  by  jirefixing  the  syllable  Steh  ;  thus : 
Steh-Per,  Steh-Ger,  Steh-Ter,  etc.  (d)  The  Ar-hook  signs  preceded 
by  Iss,  Ses,  or  Steh,  when  spoken  of  as  a  class,  are  denominated 
respectively  the  Sper,  Ses-Per,  and  Steh-Per  signs. 

Rem.  2.  The  junction  of  Sker  and  Sper  with  the  strokes  to  which 
it  is  allowable  to  attach   them,  is   effected  by  joining  the  circle 

prefixed  to  any  of  the  straight-line  Ar-hook  signs?  Write  "spray, 
sober,  straw,  cider,  scrape,  sister,  prosper,  destroy,  execrable,  disas- 
ter, subscribe,  describe,  disagree,  Jasper,  express,  extreme,  massacre, 
hemisphere,  soother,  sinner."  [Rem.]  How  are  the  Per-signs  named 
when  Iss  is  prefixed?  when  Ses  is  prefixed?  when  Steh  is  prefixed? 
How  are  the  signs  named,  when  spoken  of  as  a  class?  How  is 
Sker  joined  to  a  preceding  straight  stroke  in  the  direction  of 
Fee.  Tee,  or  Chay?     How  is  Sper  joined  to  a  preceding  straight 


142  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

on  tlie  right-Land  side  of  the  preceding  stroke,  unless  it  is  Kay  or 
Gay,  in  which  case  it  is  joined  on  the  under  side,  and  then  writing 
from  the  point  at  which  the  circle  is  completed,  the  stroke  of  the 
Ker  or  Per. 

Rem.  3.  It  is  safe  to  omit  r  from  -scribe  in  "  describe,  siibscribe, 
prescribe,  proscribe,  superscribe,  transcribe,"  and  from  scr>i>  in 
their  derivatives,  "  descrijDtive,  subscription,"  etc. 

§  172.  Cautiox.— (a)  The  Ster-loop  is  never  prefixed  to 
an  Ar-hook  sign ;  (6)  and  the  Steh-loop  is  prefixed  only 
to  the  straight-line  Ar-hook  signs  when  preceded  by  no 
stroke,  by  making  a  small  loop  in  place  of  the  hook  ;  thus  : 

^  J  /         ^ 

stupor,    stouter,    stager,  stagger. 

SPER  DISTINGUISHED   FROM  SPEE, 

§  173.  The  use  of  the  loops  and  circles  to  imply  an  Ar- 
hook  may  be  readily  distinguished  from  their  ordinary 
use,  by  observing  that  in  tlie  former  case,  they  are  re- 
quired on  the  side  of  the  stroke  contrary  to  that  for  the 
simple  circles  and  loops  j  thus  : 

Spee,Sper,Pee-Spee,Pee-Sper,Kay-Skay,Kay-Sker,Steh-Pee,Steh-Per 

^     ^    V-     V-    .L_      u     < 

Ses-Pee,  Ses-Per,  Pee-Skay,  Pee-Sker,  Tee-Skay,  Tee-Sker,  Jays-Pee, 

Jays-Per.       See  Sections  27-29. 

stroke  in  the  direction  of  Chay  or  Jay?  How  is  it  safe  to  contract 
describe,  etc.? 

§  172.  Is  it  allowable  to  prefix  a  Ster-loop  to  an  Ar-hook  sign  ? 
To  what  Ar-hook  signs  may  the  Steh-loop  be  prefixed?  Write 
"  stupor,  stager." 

§  173.  How  may  a  Sper  sign  be  distinguished  from  the  Spee 
signs?  Make  and  compare  Sper,  Spee;  Pee-Sper,  Pee-Spee  ;  Steh- 
Per,  Steh-Pee  ;  Ses-Per,  Ses-Pee  ;  Pee-Sker,  Pee-Skay  ;  Tee-Sker, 
Tee-Skay  ;  Jay-Sper,  Jay-Spee. 


READING    EXERCISES. 

EXERCISE  XIY.— On  Sections  IT 0-1 7 3. 

Iss  Pkefixed  to  El -Hook  Signs. 


143 


G. D 


^-^  [170, x] 


Initial  Modifications  of  Ae-Hook  Signs. 

12.  [§171]  a.  ^^  n  ??  ^  ^ 
^^^s  ??  cr-  cT- 
\\  n  //  c_  c^ 

[§171,1]  -^  ^  %  %  X  1-  r^  %1  n !::.  '^_  _•, 
[((171, 1-4-]  \^  j;  ^- c|' X-^  X^^\^-^  U- U 


144  THE    COMPENDIUM. 


LESSON    XV. 

(§§  171-180.) 
I.— INITIAL   nOOKS.—Gfmtinued. 


3.   The  Hook  fob  In,  Un,  or  En. 

§  174.  N,  initial,  for  such  prefix  syHal)lcs  as  in,  en,  un, 
or  on,  may  be  expressed  by  a  back  hook — ■ 

1.  At  the  beginning  of  any  of  the  straight-line  Sper- 
class  of  signs  ;  thus  : 

\  ^  ^<  ^  t^ 

inseparable,  inscribe,  insecure,  unscrupulous,    unstrung. 

§  174.  In  what  cases  may  the  syllable  in,  en,  un,  or  07i  be  expressed 
by  a  back  hook?  Write  " insejaarable,  inscribe,  xinscriipulous,  un- 
screw, unstrung,  insecure,  insoluble,  unseemly,  enslave."  What  is 
avoided  by  the  use  of  the  back  hook  in  writing  "insoluble,  un- 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  145 

2.  At  the  beginning  of  any  other  stroke,  (a)  to  avoid 
turning  a  circle  on  the  convex  side  of  En  ;  thus  : 

"-T^.  aWT  "^/\^  ^"-^  y^" 

insoluble,    unseemly,  unsurmised,    enslave,  in  his  house. 

(6)  or  to  avoid  change  of  form  ;  as 

civil,  uncivil,  settle,  unsettle. 

Eem.  1.  iV(M)ie. — This  hook  is  called  the  In-hook,  or  simply  In. 
Kem.  2.  The  lu-hook  may  be  used  for  the  syllable  on  in  onslaiujht. 


4.  Reporting  Ler  and  Rel  Hooks. 

§  175.  In  the  Reporting  Style  the  small  El-hook  or  Ar- 
hook  is  occasionally  enlarged  to  add  to  an  El-hook 
sign,  the  sound  of  r  —  to  an  Ar-hook  sign  the  sound  of  I ; 
thus  : 

^         P  /^        c_      ^^         C  o^ 

Names:    Pier,       Tier,       Chler,       Kler,       Fler,       Thler,       Shier, 

Prel,      Trel,      Chrel,      Krel,      Frel,      Threl,     Shrel,     Merl,     Nerl. 

Ee:j  1.  (a)  This  principle  is  not  nsed  in  the  simple  Corresponding 
Style,  but  it  is  thought  best  to  isresent  it  in  connection  with  the 
Pel  and  Per  series,  ilj)  It  cannot  be  employed  to  add  r  to  Mel,  Nel, 
Eel,  for  the  hooks  of  these  signs  are  already  large,  and  it  would  not 
be  allowable  to  make  them  still  larger. 

Kem.  2.  (a)  The  enlarged  Ar-hook  is  called  the  Eel-hook,  and  the 

seemly,  enslave?"      [Kem.]  What  is  this  hook  named?      In  what 
way  may  it  be  used  for  the  syllable  on'i 

§  175.  What  is  added  to  an  El-hook  sign  by  enlarging  the  hook' 

10 


146  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

enlarged  El-hook  is  called  the  Ler-hook.  (6)  AATien  spoken  of  as  a 
series  they  are  named  the  Pier  and  Prel  signs. 

VOCALIZATION  OF  THE  PLER  AJ^D  PREL  SIGNS. 

§  176.  (a)  A  vowel  is  read  before  all  the  consonants 
indicated  by  a  Pier  or  Prel  sign,  if  written  before  it ; 

thus :  .1  Adler,  ^  April ;  (&)  but  if  written  after 
such  sign  it  is  read  before  the  I  or  r  added  by  the  enlarge- 
ment.    In  other  words,  the  I  or  r  sound  is  read  lad  ;  thus  : 

^     ^    ^    <^     ^: 

blare,  floor,  clear,  color,  ocular. 

PLER  AND   PREL  SIGNS   PRECEDED   BY   ISS. 

§  1Y7.  S  may  be  prefixed  to   a  Pier  or  Prel   sign  by 
writing  a  circle  within  the  hook  ;  thus  : 

*^~^  scholar,  c_i_  ^  secular,    '^.   sideral. 


"Word -Signs  and  Contractions. 
§  178.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Initial-Hook  Word-Signs : 

\      r      ._.r...  .-r-     /        - 

able,  tf  11  or  it  will,  until,  at  all,  which  will,  call  or  equal-ly, 

to  an  Ar-hook  sign?  "Write  "bl,  blr,  pr,  prl,  secular,  sideral." 
[Kem.]  Why  cannot  this  principle  be  employed  to  add  r  to  Mel, 
Nel,  Eel  ?  What  is  the  name  of  the  enlarged  Ar-hook  ?  of  the  en- 
larged El-hook?  What  are  the  names  of  the  Eel-hook  and  Ler-hook 
signs  when  spoken  of  as  a  series  ? 

§  176.  Eepeat  the  rule  for  vocalizing  a  Prel  or  Pier  sign  ?  Where 
does  a  vowel  read  when  placed  after  a  Prel  or  Pier  sign?  when 
placed  before  ?    Write  "oculai",  colof," 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  147 

dilBciilt-y,  full,  [fully,]  value,  they  will,  principi'i  surprise, 

» 

member,  remember-ed,      numbcr-ed,      truth,  dear, 

during,       care,  from,  over,  every  or  very,    through, 

-1.                    ^                         -)-             ^  ^ 

either,      theje  they  are,            other,      sure-ly,  pleasure. 


Mr.,  mere,  remark-ed,      more,         near,  nor,     manner. 

Rem.  1.  Derivatives. — Derivatives  from  the  words  of  this  list  may 
be  written  according  to  the  principle  of  Section  40,  Eem.  1.  For 
example,  join  Lays  to  Care  for  careless  ;  Bel  to  Remark  and  Pleasure 
for  remarkahl-e-y,  pleasurahl-e-y;  Ens  or  Ar  to  Pull  tor  fullness,  fuller  ; 
Lay  to  Mere  for  merely  ;  El  to  Near  for  nearly  (Section  156,  3) ;  Ens 
to  Near  for  nearness;  Ar  to  Near  for  nearer;  Steh  to  Near  for  nearest. 

Rem.  2.  Distinctions. — (a)  If  it  ever  seems  necessary,  equal-ly  may 
be  distinguished  fi-om  call  by  writing  e  in  equal  and  i  in  eqilalhi ; 
(b)  very  from  every  by  writing  \  in  the  former;  surely  from  sure  by 
writing  Lay  near  sure  for  surely,  (c)  With  very  little  practice  in 
reading  phonography,  these  distinctions  become  entirely  unneces- 
sary. 

Rem.  3.  Miss,  Misses,  Mrs.,  Messrs. — (a)  Miss  is  written  with  Ems'; 

§177.  How  can  Iss  be  prefixed  tea  Pier  or  Prel  sign?  Write 
"  scholar,  sideral." 

§  178.  Cover  the  word-signs  given  in  Section  178,  and  write  the 
proper  signs  for  the  words  below  them.  Cover  the  sign- words  and 
read  the  word-signs.  [Rem.]  Write  "  careless,  remarkable,  remark- 
ably, pleasurable,  pleasurably,  fullness,  fuller,  merely,  nearlj', 
nearness."  How  may  equal-ly  be  distinguished  from  call  ?  very  from 
every  ?  surely  from  sure  ?    To  what  signs  may  will  be  added  by  an  El- 


148  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Misses  ■with  Emses'.  (b)  Mrs.,  pronounced  mis'sis,  is  written  with 
Ems'-Es,  in  order  to  distinguish  it  from  Misses,  the  plural  of  Miss, 
(c)  Messrs.  is  written  with  Ems'-'-Rays. 

Rem.  4.  All,  Will  Added. — (a)  On  the  principle  of  adding  will  to  the 
sign  for  they,  and  all  to  the  sign  for  at,  the  reporter  prefixes  an  El- 
hook  to  the  simple-consonant  and  dash-vowel  word-signs,  and  to 
the  horizontal  and-tick,  to  add  aK  or  zciH;  thus:  \  by  all,  C,^  for 
all,  ^  of  all,  5^  to  all,  />  who  will,  =_  and  all,  or  and  will. 
(6)  The  reportei-occasionally  adds  all  or  will  to  a  full-length  Ar-hook 
sign,  by  enlarging  the  hook  ;  thus  :  ^  there  will  or  they  are  all. 
-Q...  during  all. 

Kem.  5.  Are,  Our  Added. — («)  In  the  reporting  style,  are  or  our  may 
be  added  to  the  simple-consonant  and  the  dash-vowel  word-signs, 
and  to  the  horizontal  a?zcZ-tick,  by  prefixing  an  Ar-hook  ;  thus  : 
\  by  our,  '^  of  our,  t^  to  our,  ^  and  are  or  and  our.  (5) 
The  reporter  occasionally  adds  are  or  our  to  a  full-length,  small  El- 
hook  sign,  by  enlarging  the  hook ;  thus  :  0  for  all  are  or  for  all 
our.  (c)  To  these  signs  self,  may  be  added  by  a  small  circle  ;  selves, 
by  a  large  circle  ;  thus  :  cs^  to  ours  or  to  ourself,  ^  to  ourselves, 
'No  by  ourself,  "\d  by  ourselves. — See  Section  39,  5.  (d)  The 
circles  added  to  the  dashes  should,  of  course,  be  properly  jiropor- 
tioned  to  the  size  of  those  signs. 


§  179.  It  is  found  convenient  to   contract  six  words 
containing  Pel  or  Per  signs  ;  namely  : 


capable,  capability,  influential,  probabluty 

remarkable,  transgress. 

hook?  What  words  may  the  reporter  add  to  a  full-length  Ar-hook 
sign  by  enlargement  of  the  hook?  To  what  signs  may  are,  our,  be 
added  by  an  Ar-hook?  1:)y  enlarging  a  hook?  How  may  self  or  selves 
be  added  to  signs  thus  formed? 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS. 

§  180.  (a)  The  following  is  a 
List  of  Words  Represented  by  Initial-Hook  Signs. 


149 


A. 

I. 

remember-ed,    Ber2. 

able,     Bel2. 

it  will,     Tel2. 

at  all,     Tela. 

S. 

M. 

sure,     Sher2. 

C. 
call,     Keli. 
care,     Ker2. 

manner,     Ner2. 
member,     Ber2. 
mere,     Meri. 

surely,     Sher2:(Lay), 
surprise,     Si3ers2. 

more,     Mer2. 

T. 

D. 

Mr.,     Meri. 

tell,     Tel2. 

dear,     Der^. 

their,     Dher2. 

difficult,     Kel2. 

N. 

there,     Dher2. 

difficulty,     Kel2 
during,     Der-'. 

near,     Ner'. 
nor,     Neri. 
number-ed,     Ber^. 

they  are,     Dher2. 
they  will,     DheK 
through,     Ther2. 
till,     Tel2. 

E. 

0. 

truth,     Ter2. 

either,     Dheri. 

other,     Dher3. 

equal,  Kel'-§178,E.2. 
equally,  Kel' —  do. 
every,  Ver^ —       do. 

over,     Ver'. 
P. 

U. 
until.     Tela. 

pleasure,     Zher2. 

V. 

from,     Fer2. 

principal,     Per2. 
principle,     Per2. 

value,     Vel3. 
very,     Ver2. 

fall,     Fel2. 

Pv. 

W. 

[fully,]     Fel2. 

remark-ed,     Mer'. 

which  will,     Chel2. 

(6)  Words  mentioned  in  Remarks  under  Section 

and  all,     Kletoid2.  for  all,     Fel2. 

and  will,     Kletoid2.  for  all  are,     Fler2. 

by  all,     Bel'.  for  all  our,     Fler2. 

by  our,     Ber'.  fullness,     Fel2-Ens. 

by  ourself,     Bers'.  fuller,     Fel2-Ar. 

by  ourselves,     Berses'.  merely,     Mer'-Lay. 

careless,     Ker2-Lays.  Messrs.,     Ems2-Rays. 


178. 


§  179.  Repeatedly  write  the  contractions  containing  Pel  or  Per 
signs,  pronouncing  their  names  and  positions  at  the  same  time. 

§  180.  Repeatedly  write  the  proper  signs  for  the  words  of  this 
list,  pronouncing,  at  the  same  time,  the  proper  names  and  positions. 


150 


THE    COMPENDIU 


Miss,     Ems'. 
Misses,     Emses', 
Mrs.,     Ems-Es2. 
nearer,     Ner'-Ar. 
nearest,     Nerst'. 
nearly,     Ner'-El. 
nearness,     Ner'-Ens. 
of  all,     Pletoidi. 
of  our,     Pretoid'. 
pleasurable,     Zher^-Bel. 
pleasurably,     Zher2-Bel. 


remarkable,     Mer'-Bel. 
remarkably,     Mer'-Bel. 
there  -will,     Dhrel*. 
they  are  all,     Dhrel^. 
to  all,     Pletoid^. 
to  our,     Pretoid2. 
to  ours,     Pretsoids. 
to  ourself,     Pretsoid^. 
to  ourselves,     Pret'sesoid*. 
who  will,     Jeltoid-. 


(c)   Contractions  under  Section  179. 
capable,     Kay-Bel^.  probability,     Per^-Bee. 

capability,     KayiBee*.  remarkable,     Mer>-Bel. 

iniiuential,     En'-Shel.  transgress,     Ters2-Gays. 

probable,     Per^-Bee. 


EXERCISE  XY.— On  Sections  174-180. 

En  Initial. 

11.  (§174,1)    a.       \\    TT     ;;^     ^a- 

h.  (§m,2)  n  j'y  ^  ^^  •, 
(§m,fe.)  ^  r  r  AA  ^^ 

12.  (§m,i,2)      ^^-^^  TlL,  "U  '^"A  ^  ^<-,.r^ 

Eepokting  Lee  and  Piel  Hooks. 

12,     \  .r    ^.  <^  ^:  't?.^.^    ^  ;  t 


HEADING     EXERCISES.  1^1 

13.^  r.  2' '?  t^  0'  ^-  ^ ;^.  "^.^.^  h 

1 4.  (§178-180)  \  Lp.y !:?.  c_  ^  ^  ..^..c  \  X  x 
^_  ^  •,  ~\  ~\  ::r:!  .\^-_"^  l-[§i78,E.4.]_\"^. 

15.(§m)  9^  ^  )  --N-^  s  ")  tL^,/^x  ■  "^-r-^-- 
.(2.  ^    ^  -w  •  \.  ^    V^-^  X  r?-  V^      -T-  ^  - 

^  ^  .^.  1<A,  c/^  c|- .  -_T^  n^    .   -.^^    ^  •> 


152  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

LESSON    XVI. 

(§§  181-189.) 


II.— FINAL  HOOKS. 


1.  Hooks  for  F,  V,  and  N. 
§  181.  On  the  Straight  Lines. — F,  v,  or  ?i  may  be  added 
to  any  straight-line  consonant  (with,  or  without,  an  initial 
hook,  loop,  or  circle),  by  a  small  final  hook  ;  written  for 
/or  V,  on  the  circle  side  (Section  27,  1),  and  for  n,  on  the 
contrary  side  ;  thus  : 

\j  \        L      J'       /'      (/•     — e    -r^      y\     /^ 

putf,  pun,  deaf,  den,  chafe,  chain,  cave,  cane,  rove,  roan, 

^   /"'  "^  ^    \.  \      I-    I- 

heave,  hewn,  brave,  brain,    blutf,  blown,     stove,    stone, 

strive,  strain. 

Eem.  When  preciseness  of  representation  is  required,  the  hook  for 
/  may  be  made  heavy  for  v  ;  thus  :      \>'     proof,      \i''    prove. 

§  182.  N  Added  to  Cwves. — N  may  be  added  to  any 
curve-consonant  by  a  small  final  hook  on  the  concave,  or 
circle  side  ;  thus : 

^  fine,   ^  flown,    "^a  frown,    ^-r^  main. 

E.EM.  (a)  The  hook  for/ is  never  written  on  the  curves,  excejit  in 
the  Keporting  Style,     (h)  The  reporter  derives  advantage  occasion- 

§  181.  What  sounds  maybe  added  to  straight-line  consonants  by  a 
small  iinal  hook?  On  what  side  is  the  hook  for /or  i;  written?  On 
which  side  is  the  hook  for  n  written?  To  what  signs  may  the  hook 
for /be  added?  To  what  straight-line  consonants  may  the  hook  for 
n  be  added?  Write  "puff,  pun,  deaf,  den,  chafe,  chain,  cave,  cane, 
rove,  roan,  heave,  hewn,  brief,  brain,  bluff,  blown,  stove,  stone,  strife, 
strain."  [Rem.]  How,  with  the  use  of  a  hook,  may  v  be  distinguished 
from/?    Make  this  distinction  in  writing  "  proof,  prove." 

§  182.  What  sound  is  added  to  a  curve-consonant  by  a  small  final 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  153 

ally  from  representing/  or  v,  on  the  circle-side  of  a  ciirve,  by  a  small 
final  hook,  made,  for  the  sake  of  distinction,  somewhat  longer  than 

the  hook  for  n  ;  thns  :  ^.jr^-^  navigation,  Jl_thief,  v)   they  have,  (v 
they  have  been,  -^-  useful. 

SYLLABLE-NAMES   OF  THE  SMALL   FINAL   HOOKS. 

§  183.  Hook  for  F  or  V.—{a)  This  hook  may  invariably 
be  called  the  Ef-hook,  notwithstanding  it  frequently 
represents  the  sound  of  v.  In  those  instances,  however, 
in  which  it  represents  v,  it  may  be  properly  denominated 
the  Vee-hook.  {h)  The  signs  with  an  Ef-hook,  when 
spoken  of  as  a  class,  may  be  called  the  Ef-hook  signs, 
(c)  The  simple,  or  group  signs,  with  an  Ef-liook,  are 
named  by  prefixing  the  sounds  they  represent  to  the 
syllable  Ef,  if  this  can  be  done  conveniently  ;  if  not,  add 
the  sound  of/  to  the  syllable-name  of  the  stroke  ;  thus  : 
Pef,  Chef,  Ref,  Plef,  Tlef  or  Telf,  Chref  or  Cherf. 

§  184.  Hook  for  N. — (c)  This  hook  is  named  the  En-hook. 
(&)  The  signs  with  the  En-hook,  when  spoken  of  as  a  class, 
are  called  the  En-hook  signs,  (c)  The  simple,  or  group, 
signs  with  the  En-hook,  are  named  by  prefixing  the 
sounds  they  represent  to  En,  or,  if  more  convenient,  by 
prefixing  the  syllal)le-name  of  the  stroke  to  the  syllable 
En,  or  to  the  sound  of  n,  the  accent  being  placed  upon  the 
name  of  the  stroke  ;  thus  :  Pen,  Ken,  Plen,  Chlen,  or 
•  Chel'cn,  Pren,  Chren,  Chern,  Prel'en. 

VOCALIZATION   OF   THE    EF-  AND   EN-HOOK   SICxNS. 

§  185.  (fl)  A  vowel  after  a  stroke  with  an  Ef-  or  En- 
hook?  On  which  side  of  the  curve-consonant  should  the  hook  be 
written?  Write  "fine,  flown,  frown,  main."  [Rem.]  Is  a  hook  for 
/  or  u  ever  written  on  a  curve-consonant  ?  When  used  on  curves, 
how  can  it  be  distinguished  from  the  En-hook? 

§  183.  What  is  the  hook  for /  and  v  called  ?  How  are  the  Ef-hook 
signs  named? 

§  184.  What  is  the  name  of  the  hook  for  n?  How  are  the  En- 
hook  signs  named? 

§  185.  Where  does  a  vowel  read  when  placed  after  an  Ef-  or  En- 


154  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

hook,  is  read  before  the  hook ;  thus :  J*  den,  \  pun. 
(6)  Hence,  a  s^ro^e-sign  must  be  employed  for/,  v,  or  n, 
whenever  it  is  followed  by  a  vowel  which  cannot  be 
written  before  a  following  consonant ;  as  in 


ss. 


penny,  ^-^  money,  U^\l.  terrify,  ^V     profe 


ISS  ADDED  TO  THE  EF-HOOK  SIGNS. 

§  186.  S  or  z  may  be  added  to  an  Ef-hook  sign  by  a 
small  circle  written  within  the  hook ;  thus  : 

•^^z  proves,    X  strives,    V^  scoffs. 

Kem.  Neither  Ses,  Steb,  nor  Ster  is  ever  added  to  the  Ef-hook. 


ISS,    SES,    STEH,    AND  STER  ADDED  TO  STRAIGHT-LINE 
EN-HOOK  SIGNS. 

§  187.  In  the  En-hook's  place  on  a  straight  line — 

1.  A  SMAI.L  CIRCLE  adds  s  J  thus  : 

\        J-       J-       /      __^     X 
pens,  tense,  dens,  chance,  cans,  runs. 

2.  A  LARGE  CIRCLE  adds  s-s  ;  thus  : 

dances,     chances,  Kansas,        rinses. 

hook  sign?  Write  "den,  pun."  How  must/,  v,  or  n  be  expressed 
when  followed  by  a  vowel  which  cannot  be  written  before  a  follow- 
ing stroke?  Why  may  not  the  hook  be  used  in  such  a  case?  Write 
"penny,  money,  terrify,  profess." 

§  18G.  How,  with  the  use  of  a  circle,  may  s  or  z  be  added  to  an 
Ef-hook  sign?  Write  "proves,  strives,  scoffs."  [Rem.]  Is  it  allow- 
able to  add  a  loop  or  a  large  circle  to  an  Ef-hook? 

§  187.  What  is  added  to  a  straight-line  En-hook  sign,  by  making 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  155 

3.  A  SMALL  LOOP  adds  St  J  thus  : 

J.         /.      -^        ^ 

danced,     clianced,    canst,        rinsed. 

4.  A  LAKGE  LOOP  adds  sir ;  thus : 

\       X 

punster,  punsters. 

Eem.  1.  Syllahle- Names. — [a]  The  small  circle  in  the  En-hook's 
place  is  called  the  Ens-circle  ;  the  large  circle,  the  Enses-circle  ;  the 
small  loop,  the  Enst-loop  ;  the  large  loop,  the  Enster-loop.  {h)  The 
signs  formed  by  the  attachment  of  these  circles  and  loops  are  named 
Pens,  Penses,  Penst,  Penster — Plens,  etc.,  Prens,  etc. 

Eem.  2.  (a)  8  or  z  may  be  added  to  the  Enses-circle  and  the  Enst- 
and  Enster-loops,  by  a  small  circle  turned  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  stroke  ;  thus  :  \^  ,  named  Pensters.  (h)  It  is  allowable,  espe- 
cially in  the  Reporting  Style,  to  add  a  stroke  to  an  Ens-circle  or  loop, 
provided  the  circle  or  loop  would  not  thereby  be  placed  in  the  posi- 
tion of  a  simple  circle  or  loop,  or  an  Ens-  or  Enses-circle  in  the 
situation  of  a  circle  including  the  Ar-hook  (see  Rem.  3,  following). 
Hence,  we  may  write  "P  Kenses'-Stee  for  Kansas  City,  )^  Pens^. 
Chetoid  for  opens  the,  — ^  Genst^-Petoid  for  against  the.  (c)  It  is 
sometimes  more  convenient,  when  a  stroke  follows,  to  write  the  circle 
distinctly  within  the  hook  ;  thus  :   /^'^  ransom,      •]    gainsaid. 

Rem.  3.  Caution. — The  Ens  and  Enses  circles  are  never  used 
between  crosshuj  straight  lines,  nor  between  straight  lines  in  the  same 
direction ;  for,  between  crossing  straight  lines,  they  are  in  the  situa- 
tion of  simple  Iss  and  Ses  ;  and  if  used  between  straight  lines  in  the 
same  direction,  the  second  line  would  be  read,  in  connection  with  the 

a  small  circle  in  the  En-hook's  place?  a  large  circle?  a  small  loop? 
a  large  loop?  How  may  Ses,  Steh,  Ster,  be  added  to  a  straight-line 
En-hook  sign?  To  what  final-hook  signs  may  Ses,  Steh,  Ster,  be 
added.  Write  "pens,  tense,  dens,  chance,  cans,  runs,  dances, 
chances,  Kansas,  rinses,  danced,  chanced,  canst,  rinsed,  punster." 
]Rem.]  What  is  the  name  of  the  small  circle  in  the  En-hook'a 
place?  of  the  large  circle?  of  the  small  loop?  of  the  large  loop? 
What  are  the  signs  for  Pens,  etc.,  :!alled?    How  may  s  or  z  be  added 


156  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

circle,  as  an  Iss-Per  or  Ses-Per  sign,  Hence,  \ —  is  Pees-Kay,  not 
Pens-Kay  (see  Section  27,  4)  ;  _/'  Kayses-Ray,  not  Kenses-Ray ; 
\  Pees-Per,  not  Pens-Pee  (see  Section  171,  a,  2) ;  A  Deeses- 
Ter,  not  Denses-Tee.  They  may,  however,  be  used  occasionally 
between  straight  lines  and  curves  ;  thus  :   ^^  Johnson. 

ISS  ADDED  TO  THE  EN-HOOK  ON  CURVES. 

§  188.  iS'  or  2  may  be  added  to  an  En-hook  on  a  curve, 
by  a  small  circle  written  distinctly  within  the  hook ; 
thus : 

lines,  means,  France,  ignorance. 

Eem.  1.  Neither  Ses,  Steh,  nor  Ster  is  ever  added  to  an  En-hook 
on  a  curve. 

Rem.  2.  («)  A  final  ns  soimd,  preceded  by  a  curve-sign  consonant, 
is  usually  represented  by  Ens  instead  of  the  En-hook  and  Iss, 
especially  when  derivative  words  require  the  En-stroke  :  as,  Ef-Ens, 
offense  ;  Ef-Ens-Vee,  offensive  ;  Ef-Enses,  offenses ;  con-Vee-Ens, 
convince  ;  con-Vee-Enst,  convinced  ;  con-Vee-Enses,  convinces.  The 
following  are  nearly  all  the  words  written  in  accordance  with  this 
principle :  Fence,  offense,  evince,  convince,  lance,  lense  (El-Ens), 
mince,  immense,  announce,  enhance, .annoj'ance,  denounce, romance, 
renounce,  assurance  (Sher-Ens),  affirmance  (Fer-Em-Ens),  penance 
(Pen-Ens),  finance  (Fen-Enrs),  .allowance  (Lay-Ens),  .alliance,  .con- 
veyance, .affluence,  pronoimce.  (h)  The  words  just  given  which  are 
preceded  by  a  point  (.)  require  the  n  of  the  final  syllable  to  be  repre- 
sented by  a  stroke,  not  only  because  the  derivatives  from  them  require 
the  stroke,  but  because  two  concurrent  vowels  generally  demand  that 
the  preceding  and  following  consonants  should  be  represented  by  a 
stroke.     (See  Phonographic  Orthographer,  Sec.  3,  R.  2.) 

to  an  Enses-circle  or  loop?  Write  "punsters."  When  may  a  stroke 
be  added  to  an  Ens-circle  or  loop?  Write  "opens  the,"  "against 
the."  Is  it  ever  more  convenient  to  write  the  circle  distinctly 
within  the  En-hook  of  a  straight-line  consonant?  May  or  may  not 
an  Ens-  or  Enses-circle  be  iised  between  crossing  straight  lines  or 
straight  lines  in  the  same  direction?  If  not,  why?  May  they  be 
used  between  a  straight  line  and  a  curve  ?  Write  ' '  Pees-Kay,  Kayses- 
Ray,  Deeses-Ter,  Jens-En." 


READING    EXERCISES.  157 

The  Hooks  for  F  and  N  in  the  Middle  op  Words. 

§  189.  ,The  El-  and  En-hooks,  when  more  convenient 
than  a  stroke,  are  occasionally  used  in  the  middle  of  a 
word ;  thus  : 

deafen,  divine,  prefer,  provoke,  traffic,  driver,  punish,  finish, 


furnish,  gainsay,  gainer,  gainsaid,  ransom,  dancing,  Johnson 


EXERCISE  XVI.— On  Sections  181-189. 

11.  \\  u  u  -^-^  / /  ;  ail  o-.^ 
\  \  J  J  yy  _  _  z^/'  •,  J  3  n  _,  ^ 
V.  V.  cc  y)  JJ  r-^  ^.  ^  ^  ^  r 

12.  (§181)  F  added.      \.  X    L"  L"    /.  I'   ^    /'^   <^^;^^ 

K.\  [- 1-  ir  ^  ^  c^  ;  V  added.    x>  ^'^  C-  L- 

m-  ./•  /^  _  _  '-^  ^  c_ ._  _o  /?  ^  <' 

o;^  /  ^  V  V 

§  188.  How,  with  the  use  of  a  circle,  may  s  or  z  be  added  to  an 
En-hook  on  a  curve-sign?  Write  "  lines,  means,  France,  ignorance." 
[Rem.]  Is  it  allowable  to  join  a  loop  or  the  large  circle  to  an  En- 
hook  on  a  curve-sign  ? 

§  189.  May  or  may  not  an  En-  or  Ef-hook  be  used  in  the  middle 
of  a  word?  Write  "deafen,  divine,  prefer,  provoke,  traffic,  driver, 
punish,  finish,  furnish,  gainsay,  gainer,  gainsaid,  ransom,  dancing, 
Johusou," 


158  THE    COM  PEN  DID  M. 

t  3.      N  added,     ^a    \W\    \   V\-  \  Y  \' "W  J' 

J-  j-.j-  J.  !•  J-  J-  r-j'-  3-  3.  f  J-  J-  r  ^  -^^  ^ 
^  ^  ^  __,  w.*^^  /^A /^.^yy/' /^/"^ 

JO'  r  /^  ^  ^  "^  ^  '^^  ^  .t:^. v.:^.  ^/  .^ ^" 

1  5.  (§186)  \;  V  C-    I-  ^X  -^  -p  '^..^  c_^   .-^ 

t6.(§i«7)  J-  j-  d-  y-  J' Id rr  w^i.  "i.  "^-A 
v^  V"  ^..  -i..^.«-  ^  _,  ^  \.  ^A-  ^.  >; 

1 7.  (§188)  ^  ^  c  •^~'  ^"  <J'  rr  -"^  '^^  ^  ^'^"r^f- 

^i  8.  (§189)  ^^  V^  ^  W\  X^  \^  V  \l- V- 

'\L^  \,^  V-  \^  p-  Ir"  0-  V-— V,  l^  .U-p  L^ 


< 


19.  (§189)  "1-    l>^ 

110.  •  v^  \>°  Vl'^x  •  ^  c^) 


'^-^ 


GKOUr-CONSON  ANT    SIGNS.  159 


LESSON   XVII. 

(§§  190-196.) 


II.— FINAL  llOOK^.— Continued. 


2.   Lakge  Hooks  for  Shon  and  Tiv. 

§  190.  Shon  and  Tiv  added  to  Straight  Lines. — Tlio 
syllables  shon  (=-tion,  -sion,  etc.)  and  ^iu  may  be  added 
to  any  straight-lmo  consonant  (with  or  without  an  initial 

§  190.  What  syllables  may  be  added  to  straight-line  consonants  by 
a  large  final  hook?  On  which  side  of  the  straight  line  is  the  hook  for 
shon  written?  On  which  side  of  the  straight  line  is  the  hook  for  tiv 
written?  Write  "passion,  combative,  operation,  operative,  nutri- 
tion, nutritive,  provocation,  provocative."  [Kem.]  What  syllables 
besides  shon  maybe  represented  by  the  hook  for  shon?  When  is  it 
not  allowable  to  represent  the  syllable  tion  by  the  hook  for  shon? 
Give  some  word  in  which  the  consonant  sounds  denoted  by  Hon  aro 
Oot  shn  or  zhri. 


160  THE    COMPENDIUM, 

hook,  loop,  or  circle)  by  a  large  hook  ;  -written  for  Shoii 
on  the  circle-side ;  and  on  the  contrary  side  for  Tiv  ;  thus  : 

\)  \          -\.  -^-  ^ 

passion,  combative,  operation,  operative,  nutrition, 

nutritive,  provocation,  provocative. 

Kem.  (a)  The  hook  for  shon  may  be  used  for  any  syllable  of  similar 
sound,  however  spelled,  as  for  the  final  syllables  of  "magician,  Persian, 
tertian,  suspicion,  fashion,  passion,  derision,  flexion."  (b)  Care  must 
be  exercised  lest  the  spelling  should  lead  to  the  employment  of  this 
hook  for  syllables  whose  consonant  sounds  are  not  shn  or  zhn,  as  for 

the  tion  of  question  =  kwest-yon,  which  is  written  thus  :      j 

§  191.  Shon  Added  to  Curves. — The  syllable  shon  may 
be  added  to  curve-consonants  by  a  large  final  hook  on  the 
concave,  or  circle  side  ;  thus  : 

^     £?       ViD        r^      ^ 

motion,  mission,  fashion,    allusion,  vision. 

Kem.  1.  If  it  should  ever  be  thought  necessary  or  desirable  to  dis- 
tinguish (with  the  use  of  the  hook)  between  zhon  and  shon,  the  hook 

may  be  made  heavy  for  the  zhon  ;  thus  :  f^  allusion. 

Kbm.  2.  Shon  Represented  by  Shen. — Shon  or  a  similar  syllable  is 
usually  represented  by  Shen  in  the  following  cases  : 

(a)  When  this  syllable  contains  the  only  consonants  in  a  word  ;  as 
in  ^  ocean. 

§  191.  What  syllables  may  be  added  to  a  curve-sign  by  a  large 
final-hook?  On  which  side  of  the  curve-signs  is  the  hook  for  s/ion 
written?  Write  "motion,  mission,  fashion,  allusion,  vision." 
[Rem.]  How,  with  the  use  of  the  hook  for  shon,  may  zhon  be  distin- 
guished from  shon?  Make  that  distinction  in  writing  "allusion." 
Specify  the  cases  in  which  Shon  or  a  similar  syllable  should  be 
represented  by  Shen.  Write  "ocean,  session,  continuation,  admon- 
ish, admonition,  diminish,  diminution."  Is  it  allowable  to  write 
a  Tiv-hook  on  a  curve-consonant?    How,  for  the  most  part,  should 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  161 

(6)  When  this  syllable  is  preceded  by  initial  s  only ;  as  in 
^~  session. 

(c)  When  this  syllable  is  preceded  by  two  vowels  in  a  word  requir- 
ing to  be  distinguished  by  outline  from  another  of  the  same 

consonants  ;  as  in  Con:Tee-En-Shen,  l_^-co7i<inua<ion,  which 


requires  to  be  distinguished  from  contention,   [^  ,  Con:Tee- 

Enshon. 
(d)  In   derivatives   from   words   ending   with   Ish,    as   diminution 

(Dee-Em-En-Shen,  and  not  Dee-Em-Enshon),  derived  from 

"  diminish  "  (Dee-Em-En-Ish). 
Kkm.  3.  Tiv  Following  Curves. — (a)  The  Tiv-hook  is  never  written 
upon  a  curve-consonant.  {b)  The  syllable  tiv,  when  it  cannot  be 
represented  by  a  hook,  is  usually  best  represented  by  Tef .  Hence, 
write  En-Tef  for  "native,"  Em-Tef  for  "motive,"  Vee-Tef  for 
"votive,"  En-Kays-Tef  for  "inquisitive." 

SYLLABLE-NAMES  OF  THE  LARGE  FINAL   HOOKS. 

§  192.  Tlie  Hook  for  Shon.—{a)  This  hook  is  named  the 
Shon-hook,  or  simply  Shon.  {b)  The  strokes  with  the  Shon- 
hook,  when  spoken  of  as  a  class,  are  called  the  Shon-hook 
signs,  (c)  The  simple,  and  group,  consonants,  with  a 
Shon-hook,  are  named  by  adding  the  syllable  Shon  to  the 
syllable-names  of  the  strokes  ;  thus  :  Pec'shon,  Dee'shon, 
Ray'shon,  Pel'shon,  Per'shoQ,  Pler'shon,  Prel'shon,  Wer'- 
shon,  Rel'shon. 

§  193.  The  Hook  for  Tiv.— (a)  This  hook  is  named  the 
Tiv-hook,  or  simply  Tiv.  (6)  The  strokes  with  a  Tiv-hook, 
when  spoken  of  as  a  class,  are  called  the  Tiv-hook  signs. 
(c)  The  simple,  or  group,  consonants,  with  a  Tiv-hook, 

tiv  be  represented  when  it  cannot  be  represented  by  a  hook.     Write 
"native,  motive,  votive,  inquisitive." 

§  192.  What  is  the  name  of  the  hook  for  shon  9  How  are  strokes 
with  that  hook  attached  named  ?  What  are  such  signs  called,  when 
spoken  of  as  a  class?  Make  "  Peeshon,  Eayshon,  Pelshon,  Pershon, 
Wershon,  E,elshon." 

§  193.  What  is  the  name  of  the  hook  for  tiv  ?  How  are  strokes 
with  that  hook  named?  What  are  such  signs  called,  when  spoken 
of  as  a  class?    Make  "Peetiv,  Dectiv,  Peltiv,  Pertiv,  Wertiv." 

11 


162  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

are  named  by  adding  the  syllable  Tiv  to  the  syllable-names 
of  the  strokes ;  thus  :  Pee'tiv,  Dee'tiv,  Chay'tiv,  Pel'tiv, 
Rel'tiv,  Per'tiv,  Cher'tiv,  Pler'tiv,  Prel'tiv. 

ISS  ADDED  TO  SHON  AND  TIV. 

§  194.  S  OT  z  may  be  added  to  the  Shon-  or  Tiv-hook  by 
a  small  circle  written  within  the  hook  ;  thus : 

passions,  operatives,  fashions. 

SHON-  AND    TIV-HOOKS  IN  THE  MIDDLE  OF  WORDS. 

§  195.  The  Shon-  and  Tiv-hooks  are  sometimes  used  in 
the  middle  of  a  word  ;  thus  : 

^\r    ^        L^       \^         'XT 

optional,  auctioneer,  occasional,  passionate,  conditional, 
visionary,   activity,   effectiveness,  attractiveness. 

Rem.  The  junction  between  Shon  and  a  following  stroke  is  some- 
times rendered  easier  by  ciirving  inward  the  point  of  the  hook,  as 
in  the  examples  above.     (See  Section  25,  c.) 

VOCALIZATION  OF  THE   SHON-  AND  TIV-HOOK  SIGNS. 

§  196.  A  vowel  after  a  stroke  with  a  Shon-  or  Tiv-hook 
is  read  before  the  hook  ;  thus  : 

condition,  notion,  consecutive. 

§  194.  How,  with  the  use  of  a  circle,  may  s  or  z  be  added  to  Shon 
or  Tiv?     Write  "passions,  oiieratives,  fashions." 

§  195.  May  or  may  not  Shon  or  Tiv  be  used  in  the  middle  of  a 
word?  Write  "visionary,  auctioneer,  attractiveness,  activity." 
[Rem.]  How  may  the  joining  of  Lay  and  Shon  be  rendered  easy? 
Write  "  conditional." 


READING    EXERCISES.  163 

Rem.  1.  When  a  third-place  vowel  and  a  large  final  hook  occur  on 
the  same  side  of  a  stroke,  the  vowel  maybe  written  within  the  hook. 
See  in  Section  190,  "passion,  provoca/ii;e  ; "  in  Section  191,  "  fashion, 
allusion;"  in  Section  194,  "passions,  fashions;"  in  Section  196. 
"  consecutive." 

Rem.  2.  (a)  A  vowel  after  Shon  or  Tiv  must  be  written  before  a 
following  stroke;  as  in  "visionary,  auctioneer,  activity,"  in  Section 
195  ;  (h)  or  written  after  a  stroke  for  the  final  consonant  of  shon  or 
tiv  ;  thus  :  , 


extortion,  extortionate  ;    affection,  affectionate, 
(c)  The  mode  of  expressing  t  in  the  syllable  ate  in  the  preceding 
examples  is  in  accordance  with  Section  213. 


EXERCISE  XYII.— On  Sections  190-196. 

The   Shon -Hook. 

11.  a.\o\o  i\j   LL  :^  7/-,  vo^  GC  ^;) 
-b.  -VXr   \:)\3\j  \3  VX^'Xd  \.  Is  t  L 

c.  V^  V3  V^    ^  ^o   ^  V  ^°  ^  '^^  r"  ^  ^ 

§  196.  Where  does  a  vowel  read  when  placed  after  a  stroke  with  a 
Shon-  or  Tiv-hook  ?  Write  "  condition,  notion,  consecutive."  [Rem.] 
When  may  a  third-place  vowel  be  written  within  a  large  hook?  Write 
"intrusion,  provocative,  allusion,  passions,  fashions,  consecutive." 
How  must  a  vowel  be  written  v.'hen  it  occurs  after  shon  or  tiv  ?  Write 
"visionary,activity,auctioneer,conditional, affectionate, extortionate," 


164  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

•-^^b  '\^  ^  ^li^  /4:;  '^-3  J-3  -^  L^  II3  ^.^  a 
~~^^  ]°    'r\^  ^^-Ao  ^Vj  aiAo  ^i:'"  v^  S/^  Vo^ 

The  Tiv-HooK. 
12.     a.    ^."^      JJ      c/cy      Z^       /^/^ 


.-^^\_3  u,   v:^.  .-^-3  "v^  ^<>^  /^^  vy^  ..^ 


LESSON    XVIIl. 

(§§  197-203.) 


II.— FINAL    HOOKS.— Conlinued. 


3,  Small  Hook  for  Shon. 
§  197.  The  syllable  shon  may  be  added  by  a  small  hook — 

§  197.  To  what  signs  may  the  syllable  shon,  etc.,  be  added  by  a 
small  hook?  Write  "decision,  position,  possession,  persuasion, 
transition,  condensation,  ministration."  [Rem.]  What  is  the  name 
of  the  small  hook  for  shon  ?  What  is  said  of  the  use  of  two  small 
hooks  for  f-shn  ?  What  usually  is  the  best  mode  of  writing/  or  v 
followed  by  shon?    Write  "  diffusion,  privation,  devotion,  divisioa." 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  165 

1.  To  a  Circle  or  Loop ;  thus  : 

decision,  position,  possession,  persuasion,  transition, 

condensation,  ministration. 

2.  To  an  Ef-Hook  ;  thus  : 

division,  devotion,  diffasion,  profusion. 

Rem.  1.  This  hook  is  named  the  Small  Shon-hook  ;  or,  for  the  sake 
of  distinction,  and  -with  reference  to  its  being  always  preceded  by  a 
vowel,  it  is  called  the  Esh'on-hook,  or  simply  Esh'on. 

Rem.  2.  The  principle  of  writing /-s7ui  with  two  small  hooks  is  of 
but  little  service  comparatively,  and  should  be  very  sparingly  used, 
since  most  words  ending  with  these  consonants  are  more  easily 
written,  more  legible,  and  can  be  more  distinctly  and  readily  voca- 
lized, when  written  with  an  Ef  or  Vee  stroke — thus  :  ^N  .-.  privation, 
I       diffusion — than  when  written  with  two  small  hooks. 

Eem.  3.  The  Eshon-hook  maybe  made  heavy  for  zhon;  but  this  is 
not  considered  necessary  in  practice. 

Rem.  4.  The  reporter  derives  advantage  occasionally  from  omit- 
ting one  or  more  consonants  preceding  Iss-Eshon,  or  the  consonants 
occurring  between  Iss  and  the  syllable  shon;  WTiting  "  tasation,"  for 
instance,  for  "taxation  ;"  "spesation,"  for  "specification;"  "jusa- 
tion,"  for  "justification  ;  "  "  transation,"  for  "  transaction  ; "  "  prosu- 
tion,"  for  "prosecution."  In  accordance  with  this  principle  is 
formed  the  contraction  "  inves'ation,"  for  "investigation,"  which  is 
given  at  Section  202. 

How,  with  the  use  of  a  hook,  may  zhon  be  distinguished  from  shon  ? 
How  does  the  reporter  sometimes  contract  words  ending  in  shon 
preceded  by  Iss,  with  or  without  an  intervening  consonant?  Write 
the  rejiorting  contractions  for  "taxation,  specification,  justification, 
transaction,  prosecution."  What  contraction  of  the  Corresponding 
Style  is  formed  in  accordance  with  this  principle  ? 


166  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

VOCALIZATION  OF  ESHON. 

§  198.  Esh'on  may  be  vocalized,  ivhen  joined  to  a  Circle 
or  Loop,  by  writing  a  ^rs^placo  vowel  before  the  hook ; 
a  second-place  or  third-place  vowel,  after  the  hook.  (See 
examples  in  Section  197,  1.) 

Rem.  1.  A  third-place  vowel  never  occurs  before  Eshon,  except  in 
some  contractions  made  in  accordance  with  the  principle  of  Eem.  i, 
under  the  preceding  section. 

Rem.  2.  It  is  usually  safe  to  leave  the  Eshon-hook  unvocalized, 
after  a  loop  or  circle. 

ISS  ADDED  TO  ESHON. 

§  199.  Iss  may  be  added  to  the  Eshon-hook  ;  thus  : 
^  possessions,    ^  physicians. 


ESHON   IN  THE  MIDDLE  OF  WORDS. 

§  200.  Eshon  may  occur  in  the  middle  of  a  word  ;  thus : 
1^  -^  "^ 

transitional,  conversational,  sensational. 

Rem.  "Words  of  the  class  of  conversational,  transitional,  sensational, 
etc.,  will  be  found  sufficiently  legible,  even  though  the  vocalization 
in  some  cases  should  be  purjjosely  or  necessarily  imperfect. 


Word-Signs  and  Contractions. 
§  201.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Final-Hook  Word-Signs : 

\,      s^--      L  I  1  / 

before,  [above,] whatever,  differ-^2t,.e  truthful-ly, whichever, 

§  198.  How  is  Eshon  vocalized  when  it  is  joined  to  a  circle  or 
loop?  when  joined  to  an  Ef-hook? 

§  199.  Is  it  allowable  to  add  Iss  to  the  Eshon-hook  ?  Write 
"positions,  physicians,  transitions,  persuasions." 

§  200.  May  the  Eshon-hook  be  used  in  the  middle  of  a  word? 
Write    'transitional,  conversational,  sensational.'     [Rem.]  What  is 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  167 


t 


c 


\        \  % 


careful-ly,  gave,  I  have,  whoever,  upon,  been,  remembrance, 
done,  down,  general-ly,  can,  again,    often,  phonography, 

Standard  Phonography,  even,  within,  then,  than,  alone, 
men,  man,  opinion,  none,  known,  objection,  objective, 
subjection,    subjective. 

Rem.  1.  Ofitn,  Even. — Often  is  •written  in  the  second  position,  not- 
withstanding its  accented  vowel  is  first-place,  in  order  to  distinguish 
it  more  certainly  from  even,  with  which,  in  rapid  writing,  it  is  found 
to  conflict,  if  both  are  written  in  the  same  position. 

Rem.  2.  I  have. — This  sign  is  the  perpendicular  sign  for  I  (See 
Section  103),  with  a  Vee-hook  for  have. 

Rem.  3.  Derivatives. — (a)  "Objectionable,"  objection  with  Bee 
joined;  (6)  "generalize,"  general  with  Zee  disjoined;  "generaliza- 
tion," general  with  Zee'shon  disjoined,  or,  with  Iss-Eshon  joined; 
(c)  "objectively,  subjectively,"  objective,  subjective,  with  Lay  dis- 
joined. Other  derivatives  may  be  formed  in  accordance  with  the 
principle  of  Section  40,  Rem. 

Rem.  4.  Have,  Of,  and  If  Added. — (a)  On  the  principle  of  adding 
have  to  the  abbreviated  /  (see  Section  103),  and  ever  to  the  signs  for 
which  and  who — have  or  of  may  be  added,  by  an  Ef-hook,  to  any  full- 
said  with  respect  to  the  legibility  of  the  words  of  the  class  of  "  con- 
versational," etc.? 

§  201.  Cover  the  sign-words  of  Section  201  and  read  the  word-signs 
above.  Cover  the  word-signs  and  repeatedly  make  the  proper  signs 
for  the  words  below.  [Rem.]  Why  is  often  written  in  the  second 
position  ?    How  is  ei'en  distinguished  from  often  ?    What    is  the 


168  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

length  straight-line  consonant,  to  the  dash-vowel  word-signs,  and 
to  the  horizontal  a7id-tick  ;  thus  : 

I        r  /       v^  .. 


out  of  ;;  it  will  have  ;  each  of  ;  all  of,  all  have  ;  to  have  ;  or  of,  or  have  ; 

--li ^ 0--.  .._   ^ 

but  of,buthave;  who  have,  who  of;  shouldhave;  and  of  hut  ?io<and  have. 

This  is  a  principle  of  the  Corresponding  Style,  and  may  be  freely 
and  advantageously  used.  (6)  The  reporter  does,  and  the  advanced 
writer  of  the  Corresponding  Style  may,  apply  this  principle  for  the 
addition  of  ?/,  when  it  cannot  be  more  conveniently  expressed  by  its 
usual  sign.  For  example,  the  sign  for  or  and  lut,  with  the  Ef-hook, 
may  be  used  respectively  for  or  if,  but  if. 

BEPOBTING   PEINCrPLES. 

Eem.  5.  "Not"  Added.-^The  reporter  adds  not  to  the  signs  for  but 
and  or,  by  an  En-hook ;  thus  :  j  but  not,  "^  or  not,  J  but 
are  not. 

Eem.  6.  Wliat  or  Would  Added. — (a)  The  rejiorter  joins  a  brief  Way 
like  an  En-hook  to  the  dash-vowel  word-signs  in  the  direction  of 
Pee  and  Eay,  and  to  the  horizontal  and-tick,  to  add  what  or  would; 
thus :   _^_    of  what,       -^       to  what,     ^    all  would,     "^    and  what, 

_,  and  would,  />  he  would,  {b)  This  hook  may  be  changed  to  a 
circle,  to  add  s ;  thus  :  "b  to  what  is,  to  what  has,  etc.  (See  Sec- 
tion 39,  3.) 

Eem.  7.  Own  Added. — Oicn  may  be  added  by  an  En-hook  (when 
the  stroke  is  not  more  convenient)  to  the  full-length  consonants 
expressing  our;  and  to  the  dash-vowel  word-signs,  and  the  hori- 
zontal and-tick,  to  which  our  has  been  added  by  an  Ar-hook  ;  thus  : 
'^  by  our  own,    ^    of  our  own,  ^>  to  our  own,  ^  and  our  own.      , 

Eem.  8.  "  Than"  added  to  Comparatives. — Any  comparative  without 

usual  form  for  "  I  have?  "  Write  "objectionable,  generalize,  genera- 
lization, objectively,  subjectively."  To  what  signs  may  have  or  o/ 
be  added  by  an  Ef-hook?  Write  "out  of,  it  will  have,  each  of,  all 
of,  all  have,  to  have,  or  of,  or  have,  but  of,  who  have,  who  of,  should 
have,  and  of."  Is  it  allowable,  in  the  Eeporting  Style,  to  add  (/"by 
an  Ef-hook?  Write  "  or  if,  but  if."  With  the  use  of  the  reporting 
principles  explained  in  Eems.  5,  6,  7,  and  8,  write  "but  not,  or  not, 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS. 


169 


a  final  hook,  loop,  or  circle,  may  have  "  than  "  added  to  it  by  an  En- 
hook.  Mern,  for  instance,  may  be  written  for  "more  than;"  Iss- 
Nern  for  "  sooner  than." 


CONTRACTIONS   CONTAINING  FINAL-HOOR  SIGNS. 

§  202.  It  is  found  convenient  to  contract  five  words 
whose  outlines  contain  final-hook  signs  ;  thus  : 


investigation,  plionographer,  phonographic, 
(See  Section  197,  Rem.  4.) 

/\^  A 

representation,  representative. 


§  203.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Words  Represented  hij  Final-Hook  Signs: 


[above,]     Bee^-Vee. 
again,     Gen^. 
alone,     Len^. 
before,     Bef*. 
been,     Ben«. 
can,     Ken2. 
careful-ly,     Kref^. 
differ-ed,     Defa. 
difference,     Def^. 
different,     Def*. 
done,     Den2. 
down,     Den3. 
even.     Yen'. 


gave,     Gef2. 
general-ly,     Jen^. 
I  have,     Teftoidi. 
known,     Nen^. 
man.     Men*, 
men,     Men', 
none,     Nen*. 
objection,    Bee'shon^. 
objective,     Bee'tiv*. 
often,     Fen2. 
opinion,     Nen'. 
phonography.     Fen*, 
remembrance,  Brens* 


Standard  Phonog- 
raphy,    Steh-Fen*. 
subjection,  Sbee'shon*, 
subjective,     Sbee'tiv*. 
than,     Dhen^. 
then,     Dhen*. 
truthful-ly,     Tref*. 
upon.     Pen*, 
whatever,     Tef*. 
whichever.     Chef*, 
whoever,     Jeftoid*. 
within,     Dhen', 


but  are  not,  or  are  not,  of  what,  to  what,  all  would,  and  what,  and 
would,  to  what  is,  to  what  has,  by  our  own,  of  our  own,  and  our  own, 
our  own,  more  than,  sooner  than." 

§  202.  Repeatedlywrite  the  contractions  containing  final-hook  signs. 

§  203.  Repeatedly  write  the  proper  signs  for  the  words  in  Section 
203,  and  pronounce  the  name  and  position  of  each  sign  as  it  is 
written. 


ITO  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

EXERCISE  XVIII.— On  Sections   197-203. 

The  Eshon-Hook. 

11.  .§197)     a.  \o\\V  ii  Y^_^  _^,    y'/^  ;V^O 

7).  X  "S  \  V  %  %>  \  V-i'  ^  L  '^^  -^. 

d.  (§197,  R.  2)    U   l^^    l<3  Wj  °\o 
t2.    (§197,  R.  4)   \    A    /    %     I   =   L 
13.     Final-Hook  Word-Signs  and  Contractions.        ^[^1  '' 

L  I  /  .-^  _  ^    .    \  \  \  J-j-V  -.-.  ^  ^^-A 

...I-        I       L     ^      ]    [201,^.5']    J  .''...   3    ;    [k^J    ---  ^     ^    ^      -6 

/^  "^^^  V  .:..^  ..° ;v^  ^  X  :,:!^  )  tj^, ..(... 


o      -Jr-^       D 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  171 


LESSON    XIX. 

(§§  204-206.) 


III.— WIDENING. 


§  204.  (a)  Em  is  widened  ;  thus  :   ,-^  ,  to  indicate  the 
addition  of  the  sound  of  p  or  b ;  thus  : 


imp,  pump,  romp,  imposition,  impostor,      impugn, 

I 

•--^  "--S-  --—  I  ^■--  

impatience, imbue, emhoss,  somebody,  ambitious,  ambition. 

(&)  This  sign  takes  an  En-  or  Shon-hook,  but  no  initial 
hook. 

§  204.  For  what  purpose  is  Em  widened?  How,  without  joining 
Pee  or  Bee,  may  its  sound  be  added  to  Em?  What  hooks  does  the 
sign  for  mp  or  mh  take  ?  Does  it  take  an  initial  hook  ?  What  final 
hooks  does  it  take?    Write  "lamp,  swamp,  romp,  impose,  impostor, 


172  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Eem.  1.  Syllable  Name. — The  widened  Em  is  called  Emp,  when  it 
represents  mp;  and  Emb,  when  it  represents  mb. 

Eem.  2.  Mer,  t^r-^  (in  which  the  stroke  is  widened,  to  distinguish 
Mer  from  Wem  <r--  ),  cannot  be  mistaken  for  Emp  or  Emb  with  an 
Ar-hook,  for  this  sign  never  takes  an  Ar-hook. 

Rem.  3.  The  advanced  writer  may  use  Emb  in  the  second  position 
as  a  sign  for  "  may  be."    To  this  sign  the  reporter  may  prefix  we  by 

a  Brief- Way  :  thus  : we  may  be — to  which  an  En-hook  may  be 

added  for  been  ;  thus  : we  may  [have]  been  ;."rri_seem  [to  have] 

been.     For  the  omission  of  have  before  been,  see  Section  249. 

Rem.  4.  P  Omitted. — P  is  usually  omitted  when  immediately  pre- 
ceded by  m  and  immediately  followed  by  t,  sh  or  k:  as  in  temptation, 
consumption,  pumpkin;  for  words  of  this  class  are  sufficiently  legible 
without  the  expression  of  the  p. 

VOCALIZATION   OF   EMP  OR   EMB. 

§  205.  A  vowel  written  beside  Emp  or  Emb  should  not 
be  read  between  the  two  cop  sonants,  but  before  or  after 
both,  according  as  it  is  written  above  or  below  ;  thus  : 

■'^       X,       Ay      -^     -^       'H- 

-^  v^  ^  

imp,   shampoo,  umpire,    imbue,  emboss,  embody. 

WORD-SIGNS   CONTAINING  EMP. 

§  206.  The  following  Word-Signs  contain  p]mp  : 

import^'^ee      improvc-^ient      im]x)ssib|;=i,r 
Rem.  Derivative  . — "  Impossibilities,"  Empses'. 

embezzle,  humbug,  ambition."  [Rem.]  What  is  the  name  of  the 
sign  for  mp .''  for  mb  ?  How  is  Mer  distingiiished  from  Emj)  or  Emb  ? 
How  may  the  advanced  writer  write  may  be?  Specify  the  cases  for 
the  omission  ot  p.     Give  some  words  from  which  p  may  be  omitted. 

§  205.  Where  does  a  vowel  written  beside  Emp  or  Emb  read? 
Write  "impose,  impost,  impostor,  impugn." 

§  206.  Write  "important,  importance,  improve,  improved,  im- 
provement, impossible,  impossibility,  impossibilities." 


READING    EXEKCISES 


173 


EXERCISE  XIX.— On  Sections  20-4-206. 


Widening  Em. 
*|  1 .  Enip.     ^-    '--  V-v  \A    U^-   A.   — ^.-   J-<  C^    C^ 

.._-   _-—  •.— ^  ---^s      <'        1      /    --^    -tv    /^T-y   ^ 

1 2.  Emb.    :P>.  -^  ■-.  '^"x  n-  Q  ^  ""^  '^'  U 


-)-^^ 


^^ 


^• 


I  6      t-i- 


•)- 


^  4.  Word-Signs.      .O. 


174  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

LESSON    XX. 

(§§  207-211.) 


IV.  —LENGTHENING. 

§  207.  Doubling  the  length— 

1.  Of  Ing,  adds  kr,  or  gr  ;  thus  : 

inker,  anchor,  sinker,    thinker,  anger,  hunger,     longer. 

2.  Of  any  other  Curve,  adds  tr,  dr,  thr,  or  dhr  ; 

thus : 


letter,   ladder,    Luther,  leather,    fetter,  fodder,  father, 
meter,  matter,  mother,  enter, niter, tender,  neither. 

Eem.  1.  Syllable- Names. — The  lengthened  curves  are  named  by 
prefixing  the  syllable-name  of  the  stroke  to  the  sound  denoted  by 
its  lengthening  ;  thus  :  Lay'ter,  Way'ter,  Wen'ter,  En'ther,  Fel'ther, 
Fer'ther,  Fler'ther,  Frel'ther,  Ing'ker. 

Eem.  2.  The  reporter  may  distinguish  words,  in  which  a  vowel 
precedes  a  lengthened  curve,  as  in  older,  from  words  in  which  a 
vowel  follows,  as  in  later,  by  making  the  stroke,  in  the  former  case, 

§  207.  What  sounds  are  added  to  Ing  by  doubling  its  length  ? 
What  sounds  are  added  to  any  other  curve-sign  by  lengthening  it? 
Write  "thinker,  longer,  letter,  winter,  older,  mother,  father." 
[Rem.]  How  are  the  lengthened  cui'ves  named?  How,  in  the  Re- 
porting Style,  may  words  in  which  a  vowel  precedes  a  curve,  as 
older,  be  distingiiished  from  words  in  which  a  vowel  follows  a 
lengthened  curve,  as  in  Mer?  Write  "older,  elder,  later,  letter,  latter." 


GROUP-CONSONANT     SIGNS.  175 

considerably  curved ;   and  less   curved,  in  the  latter  case  ;   thus  : 

r-        r 

older,  elder,  etc.;     later,  letter,  etc. 
Hem.  3.  In  the  Reporting  Style,  it  is  allowable  to  lengthen  a  final 
Ing,  to  add  thtir,  they  are,  or  there;  thus  :    ^— -.^.^^^  among  their. 

Rem.  4.  The  past  tense  or  perfect  participle  of  a  verb  ending  in 
Lay'ter,  En'ter,  or  Ing'ker,  is  usually  formed  best  by  adding  Dee  to 
the  primitive  ;  thus  : 


r 


slaughtered,       rendered,      anchored. 

Rem.  5.  (a)  Shel'ter,  if  written  quite  slanting,  may,  unlike  Shol 
(Section  161,  h),  stand  alone  and  be  used  with  advantage  for  shelter, 
shoulder,     (p)  Dee  may  be  added  for  sheltered,  shouldered. 

VOCALIZATION  OF  THE  LENGTHENED  CURVES. 

§  208.  Sounds  added  by  lengthening  a  curve  should  be 
read — 

1.  After  the  vowel  following  the  stroke  ;  thus  : 


wa-ter,  embi-tter,  mo-ther, 

2.  Before  any  sounds  expressed  b}'  a  final-hook,  loop 
or  circle  ;  thus  : 

ST!.  ./^  n  Sr^. 

moder-n,     alter-ations,  Luther-an,  norther-n. 

'What  is  said  of  adding  their  to  a  final  Ing  ?  How  is  it  best  to  form 
the  past  tense  or  perfect  participle  of  verbs  ending  in  Lay'ter,  En'ter, 
or  Ing'ker?  Write  "  slaughtered,  rendered,  anchored."  May  Shel'ter 
standalone?    Write  "shelter,  shoulder,  sheltered,  shouldered." 

§  208.  Are  the  sounds  added  by  lengthening  read  before  or  after  a 
vowel  following  the  lengthened  stroke?  before  or  after  a  sound  ex- 
pressed by  a  final  hook,  loop,  or  circle?    Write  "water,  embitter, 


176  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

3.  Hence,   a   vowel  following  consonants  ivhinh  may  be 
denoted  by  lengthening — 

(a)  Must  be   omitted,    as   in   ^/"^   altera- 
tion ; 
(6)  Written    before    a    following    stroke- 
consonant,  as  in  -.L^^^^_^__^ eccentric  ; 

(c)  Or  written  after  an  Ar-hook  sign,  or 
some  other  sign ;  thus :   ^^_s^  angr?/, 

"r'].  ultra,   c^_.  letter;/. 

Kem.  The  ■word  lottery  illustrates  another  mode  of  writing  two 
consonants  which  are  usually  added  to  curves  by  the  lengthening 
principle,  and  is  given  here  for  the  sake  of  comparison,  although  it 
involves  a  principle  not  yet  explained.     (See  Section  213.) 

rOSITION  OF  LENGTHENED  CURVES. 

§  209.  (a)  In  determining  the  position  of  a  lengthened 
curve,  regard  the  second  half  as  a  distinct  sign,  and 
place  the  first  half  in  its  proper  position,  according  to 
the  rules  previously  given.  (See  Sections  52,  53.)  {b)  li 
a  lengthened  Way,  for  example,  is  to  be  written  in  the 
second  position,  let  the  first  half,  or  Way  proper,  rest  on 
the  line,  and  the  addition  for  tr,  dr,  or  thr,  extend  below 
the  line.     (See  examples  in  the  next  two  sections. ) 

LENGTHENED-CURVE  WORD-SIGNS. 

§  210.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Lengthened- Curve  Word-Signs  : 


Names:  Enter',   Enter^,     Emter^,   Ardher2,Waydher2,Ferdher2. 
entire,  another,  matter,  rather,  whether,  f^'rther. 

modern,  northern."  What  is  said  as  to  the  expression  of  a  vowel 
following  the  sounds  added  by  lengthening?  Write  "alteration, 
eccentric,  angry,  ultra,  lottery." 

§  209.  How  is  the  position  of  a  lengthened  curve  determined? 

§  210.  Eepeatedly  write  and  name  the  lengthened-curve  word-signs. 
[Eem.]  How  are  entirely,  entirety,  material-ly  and  materiality  vfiitteu.'i 


READING    EXERCISES.  177 

Bem.  Entirely,  Malerial-ly. — Entirely  is  formed  from  the  sign  for 
entire  (in  accordance  with  Section  40,  R.),  by  adding  El ;  entirety,  by 
adding  Tee  ;  and  material  or  materially,  from  the  sign  for  matter,  by 
adding  Lay  ;  materiality,  by  adding  Lay-Tee. 

"THEIR,"    "THEY   ARE,"    OR    "THERE"    ADDED, 

§  211.  A  curve-sign  without  a  final  hook,  loop,  or 
circle,  may  be  lengthened  to  add  their j  they  are,  or  there ; 

thus :  .^^Tr::^  in  there,  or  in  their ;  V^_  if  there,  if 
their,  or  if  they  are ;  _V^~^-  for  there,  for  their,  or  for 
they  are  ;  '^'~:;^__,  when  there,  when  their,  or  when  they 
are ;     .\.  through  there,  or  through  their,      (See  Dhr 

in  the  Standard-Phonographic  Dictionary.) 

Rem.  Own  Added. — Own  may  be  added  to  these  or  any  other  signs 
expressing  their,  by  an  En-hook,  when  the  stroke  for  own  is  not 
more  convenient ;  thus  :    .^rr-^...  from  their  own. 


EXERCISE  XX.— On  Sections  207-211. 

Lengthening. 
T[l.  a.     Ker  or  Ger  Added.        inker,     v > 


,  matttr, , 


§  211.  To  what  signs  may  their,  they  are,  or  therehe  added  by  length- 
ening? Write  "in  there,  in  their,  if  there,  if  their,  if  they  are,  for 
there,  for  their,  for  they  are,  when  there,  when  their,  when  they 
are,  through  there,  through  their."  [Rem.]  How  may  own  be  added 
to  signs  expressing  their?  Write  "from  their  own,  for  their  own, 
in  their  own." 

12 


178  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

■mai-erlal-lb)  ,   ^— :_-^  ^     I    "_ _._" ' 

c.  Dr  Added.        -  '(^--^^      ^        ' 


^^ 


d.  Thr  Added. 

e.  Dhr  Added. 

1 2.  (§210)  rrr:  ^^ 

1 3.  (§211)  :rr_-k_ 


.{^Ui\.er,.\^.(^_(.=J..y., 


14.  •  c_  c^:_\i.v  ^° 


,  o--  ^  ^ ,  tr^  >. 


^-L-^^ 


\ 


^ 


0.  -<v  r*    ) 


~^ 


GllOUr-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  179 

^  Jr,  V^  V>  ,  ^  ^  ^  -^  i:^  L.  .C":). .  [1^^  ^.^>c 

I •-'  i/  .     c — X   ^v  Vd*^  X 


LESSON    XXI. 

(§§  212-224.) 


v.— HALVING,    OR  SHORTENING. 


1.   Halving  to  Add  either  T  or  D. 

§  212.  Either  t  or  d  may  be  added  to  certain  signs,  by 
halving  them  : 

1.    To  Any   Unhooked    Consonant- Stroke,  except  El   or 

§  212.  To  what  signs  by  halving  them  may  either  t  or  d  be  added? 
"What  unhooked  consonant-strokes  do  not  admit  of  halving  for  the 
addition  of  either  t  or  d  ?  Write  "paid,  pate,  apt,  pat,  pad,  beat,  bead, 
dot,  Dodd,  debt,   doubt,   caught,  pray,   prayed,   prate,   dry,  dried, 


180  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Lay,  Ar,  Em,  En,  Ing,  Way,  Yay,  Emp  or  Emb ; 
thus : 

\'      ..S_      V      \-     ..'7-        I-  k        ~ 

pate,  beat,  apt,  pat,  dot,    debt,  doubt,  caught, 
paid,  bead,  pad,Dodd, 

-^      ~_     _      .^..     ^      .1.        X 
act,  got,  goad,  feet,  fate,  east,  showed, 
feed,  fade, 

2.   To  Any  Hooked  Consonant- Stroke  ;  thus  : 

^    -v      r   .11  ^     V    =_   c-    ^ 

pray,  prate,    dry,  dried,  play,    plate,    glow,  gloat,    fly, 
prayed,  played,  glowed, 

_„_  cj;^  \i  J»  ^ 

flight,  wield,  warred,  wind,  went,  paved,  paint,    bent, 
ward,  pained,  bend, 

%       ^        .!_      3-      !1     -t:'-      ^       if-. 

blend  sprained  drift  drained  clift  cleaved  patient  cautioned 

negatived,  find,  fount,  fashioned,  ancient,  sanctioned, 
found. 

Rem.  1.  (a)  These   exceptions  to  the  halving  principle  may  be 
memorized  by  the  forms 


1-  r-  m-  n, 

play,  played,  plate,  glow,  glowed,  gloat,  fly,  flight,  viind,  went,  wield, 
ward,  wart,  drift,  sprained,  paint,  pained,  bent,  bend,  cleaved,  find, 
patient,  ancient."  [Rem.]  What  unhooked  consonant-strokes  are 
never  halved  for  any  purpose?  May  El,  Lay,  Ar,  Em,  and  En  be 
halved  for  any  purpose?  Do  Wayn,  Yel,  Emp'en  and  Ingshon 
admit  of  halving?  Write  "swooned,  yield,  impugned,  sanctioned." 
How  may  d,  if  it  is  deemed  desirable,  be  distinguished  from  t  when 
it  is  added  by  halving  to  an  Ef-,  En-,  or  Shon-hook  sign  ?    Is  this 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  181 

(6)  Way,  Yay,  Emp,  and  Ing,  are  never  halved  for  any  purpose ;  but 
El,  Lay,  Ar,  Em,  and  En,  are  sometimes  halved,  as  will  appear  from 
Section  213. 

Bem.  2.   Hooked  Way,  Yay,   Emp,  and  Ing,  unlike  simple  Way, 
Yay,  Emp,  and  Ing,  may  be  halved  to  add  d  ;  thus  : 


swooned,  yield,  impugned,   sanctioned. 

Rem.  3.  (a)  T  distinguished  from  D. — If  it  should  be  deemed  desir- 
able, d,  when  added  by  halving  to  an  Ef-,  En-,  or  Shon-hook  sigu, 
may  be  distinguished  from  t,  by  making  the  hoek  heavy  ;  thus  : 

proved,    pained,    fashioned. 
\b)  But  this  distinction  is,  for  the  most  part,  unnecessary. 

Rem.  4.  (a)  In  other  cases,  when  t  and  d  would  not  be  sufficiently 
distinguished  if  both  were  added  to  the  same  kind  of  line,  t  should 
not  be  added  by  halving,  except  to  a  light  line  ;  nor  d,  except  to  a 
heavy  line.  If,  for  instance,  head  requires  to  be  distinguished  from 
heat,  write  Bed  for  the  former  and  Bee-Tee  for  the  latter.  For 
corresponding  reasons,  write  Pret  for  prate,  but  Per-Dee  for  prayed  ; 
Gled  for  glowed,  but  Gel-Tee  for  gloat ;  Wert  for  wart,  but  Wer-Dee 
for  ward;  Bred  for  hride  or  broad,  but  Ber-Tee  for  bright  or  brought, 
(b)  But  when  the  aid  of  the  context  can  be  availed  of,  these  dis- 
tinctions are  very  rarely  required. 

Rem.  5.  Bet,  Bed. — The  shortened  Ray  is  never  used  alone  ;  hence  : 
"rate,  root,  wrought,  write,  wrote,"  etc.,  are  written  with  Ray-Tee  ; 
"reed,  rod,  road,  rode,  red,  read,  rood,  rude,"  etc.,  are  written  with 
Ray-Dee. 

Rem.  6.  Past  Tense,  etc. — (a)  The  syllables  -ted  and  -ded  (terminat- 

distinction  often  needed?  Write  "  proved,  pained."  In  what  case 
should  not  a  <  be  added  by  halving  to  a  heavy  line,  nor  d  to  a  light 
one?  How,  if  it  were  necessary,  could  you  make  a  distinction  be- 
tween "  bead,  beat ;  prate,  prayed  ;  glowed,  gloat ;  ward,  wart ; 
bride,  bright ;  broad,  brought?"  What  is  said  as  to  the  use  of  these 
distinctions  when  the  aid  of  the  context  can  be  had  ?  Is  shortened 
Ray  ever  used  alone?  Write  "rate,  root,  wrought,  write,  wrote, 
reed,  rod,  road,  rode,  red,  read,  rood,  rude."    What  is  said  as  to  the 


182  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

ing  adjectives  and  the  past  tense  or  perfect  participle  of  a  verb),  ara 
usually  written  with  Ted  and  Ded  ;  thus  : 

U     l^       ^^      vyi 

dart,  darted  ;     afford,  afforded. 

(h)  The  vowels  of  these  syllables  may  usually  be  omitted,  as  the 
names  of  these  letters  (Ted,  Ded,)  make  the  syllables  (-ted,  -ded). 


2.  IlALvrNG  TO  Add  T  to  a  LiCxHT,  or  D  to  a  Heavy  Sign. 

§  213.   (a)  Bj   halving  the   curve-signs  for  /,  ?-,  m,  n, 

/^'"V-._^  ^  t  or  d  is  added,  according   as  the  shortened 
letter  is  made  light  or  heavy ;  thus  : 

late,  laid,  art, hard,  met,  mode,  net,  need. 

(b)  Let    f^  ,  Avhen  standing  alone,  is  invariably  written 

upward,  and  is  usually  so  written  when  joined  to 
other  strokes. 

(c)  Eld  r   is  always  written  downward. 

Kem.  1.  Final  rd. — Final  rd  preceded  by  Kay,  Gay,  Ef,  Vee,  or 
Lay,  as  in  "  cured,  fired,  ford,"  may  be  written  with  Ard  by  careful 
writers ;  but  for  the  majority  of  writers,  and  especially  in  rapid 
writing,  it  will  be  more  convenient  in  these  cases  to  write  r-d  with 
Jied,  that  is,  with  a  shortened  Ray. 

Rkm.  2.  The  strokes  of  shortened  Wem  and  Wen  must  not  be 
widened  when  d  is  added  ;  for  these  signs  could  not  then  be  dis- 

mode  of  writing  the   syllable   ted?    Write    "dart,    darted."     Is  it 
allowable  to  omit  the  vowel  of  this  syllable? 

§  213.  For  what  purpose  may  the  curve-signs  for  I,  r,  m,  and  n,  be 
halved?  When  is  t  added  to  these  shortened  letters  ?  AVhen  is  d added 
to  them?  Write,  with  shortened  signs,  "  It,  Id,  mt,  md,  nt,  nd,  rt,  rd  ; 
late,  laid,  met,  mode,  net,  need,  art,  hard."  What  is  the  direction  of 
Let  ?  of  Eld  ?  [Rem.]  What  is  said  as  to  the  mode  of  writing  final  rd 
preceded  by  Kay,  Gay,  Ef,  Vee,  Lay?  Write  first  with  Ard,  and  then 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  183 

tinguished  from  <^~^  Merd  and  -^^  Nerd  (see  Section  163,  Rem.  1). 
Let  it  be  distinctly  remembered  that  but  four  signs,  /  v^^_^  ,  are 
made  heavy  when  shortened,  to  distinguish  d  from  t. 

Rem.  3.  Since  Yay,  Emp,  Ing,  Way,  are  never  halved,  Eld  C  can- 
not be  read  for  yd;  Med  ^-s    for  jiipt ;  Ned   ^^    for  ngd;  Ard   "^ 
for  wd. 

Rem.  4.  In  a  very  few  cases  when  Eld  cannot  be   conveniently 
used,  Let  is  employed  for  ?(Z;  as  in  ^-j^  muzzled,  ^r^  embezzled. 

SYLLABLE-NAMES  OF  THE  SHOETENED  LETTEES. 

§  214.  (a)  The  halved  letters,  when  spoken  of  as  a  class, 
may  be  called  Shortened,  or  Short  Letters  ;  Ilalf-Length 
Signs  or  Letters ;  or,  simply,  Half-Lengths,  (b)  The 
ditferent  half-lengths  are  named  by  adding  the  syllable 
et  or  ed  to  the  sound  of  the  full-length,  except  when  it  is 
more  convenient,  or  better,  for  distinction's  sake,  to  add 
the  sound  of  t  or  d  to  the  syllable-name  of  the  full-length  ; 
thus  :  Pet  or  Ted,  Bet  or  Bed,  Let,  Eld,  Met,  Med,  Net, 
Ned,  Art,  Ard,  Ret,  Wemt  or  Wemd,  Wert  or  Werd, 
Plet  or  Pled,  Blet  or  Bled,  Tlet  or  Teld,  Belt  or  Deld  or 
Died,  Pret  or  Pred,  Bret  or  Bred,  Mert  or  Merd,  Pee'- 
shont  or  Pee'shond,  Dee'shond,  etc. 

READING  AND  VOCALIZATION  OF  SHORTENED  LETTERS. 

§  21.5.  The  reading  and  vocalization  of  shortened 
letters  should  proceed  as  follows : 

1.  Bead  a  shortened  letter  (with  the  vowel  or  vowels 

with  Ret,  the  following  words  :  "  cured,  fired,  ford."  Is  it  allowable  to 
widen  the  strokes  of  Wem  and  Wen,  when  halved,  for  the  addition  of 
d  ?  Why  not  ?  What  letters  are  made  heavy  when  shortened,  to  distin- 
guish d  from  t  ?  Why  cannot  Eld,  Med,  Ned,  Ard  be  read  as  "yd,  mpt, 
ngd,  wd?"  Is  Let  ever  employed  for  ?d .''  Write  "muzzled,  embezzled." 

§  214.  How  are  the  shortened  letters  named? 

§  215.  What  is  the  proper  method  of  reading  a  shortened  letter? 
Write  "  taught,  feet,  talked,  drifts,  planned,  students,  art,  midst. 


184  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

beside  it,  if  any),  but  ivilhout  a  final  circle  or  loop, 
precisely  as  though  it  were  a  full-length  sign. 

2.  Add  the  sound  denoted  by  halving. 

3.  Add  the  sound  of  the  final  circle  or  loop,  if  any. 

Thus:   ..L    tau-t  =  taught,   .S-_.  fee-t  =  feet,    L    tauk-t  = 
talked,    _'}{_  drif-t-s=  drifts,     V    plan-d  =  planned,    -^J*' 
studen-t-s  =  students,    -;\   ar-t  =  art,    j7!_  mi-d-st  =  midst, 
•P    stat-d  =  stated. 

Eem.  From  the  preceding  paragraph  the  following  propositions  are 
derived  :  (a)  A  shortened  letter  is  vocalized  precisely  as  though  it 
were  a  full-length,  (h)  The  /  or  d  added  by  halving  reads  before  a  final 
circle  or  loop,  but  after  all  the  consonants  of  the  shortened  sign,  and 
after  the  vowels,  if  any,  beside  it.  Hence  the  following  rule 
respecting 

A   VOWEL   AFTER   T   OR   I)  : 

§  216.  When  a  vowel  occurs  after  t  or  d — 

1.  (a)  It  must  be  omitted  if  the  t  or  d  is  expressed 

by  halving,  as  in   ^f:^.  ant'c'pate  =  antici- 
pate ; 

{!))  Or  written  before   a  following  consonant- 
stroke,  as  in  IVt"-  wisd-o-m. 

2.  When  t  or  d  precedes  a  final  vowel  it  must  be 

written  by  a  stroke,  as  in 

^"  umty,  ^~iX  notice,  """1    needy. 

JOINING  SHORTENED  LETTERS. 

§  217.  (a)  A  shortened  letter  must   not  be  joined  to 


stated."  [Hem.]  Like  what  is  a  shortened  letter  vocalized?  "Where 
does  the  t  or  d  added  by  halving  read? 

§  216.  What  is  said  as  to  a  vowel  occurring  after  a,  t  or  d  added  by 
halving?    Write  "anticipate,  wisdom,  unity,  notice." 

§  217.  When  may  a  shortened  letter  be  joined  to  another  stroke  ? 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  185 

another  stroke,  except  when  it  \yould  be  easy  (by  refer- 
ence to  their  junction,  length,  width,  curvature,  or  some 
other  particular)  to  distinguish  the  joined  signs  from  any 
other  letter  or  letters  ;  as  in 

hated,  midnight,  sentiment,    named. 

(b)  Hence,  we  must  write 

^"^ — ^    ,  not  ^-^  ;  (^     ',  not  (v~  ;  ^~      I ,  not  ^^"  ; 
effect,  liked,  kicked, 

Kem.  (a)  It  is  not  allowable  to  join  Ket  to  the  end  of  Ef  or  Lay,  or 
to  make  similar  junctions  of  a  straight  line  with  a  curve-sign,  one  or 
the  other  being  short;  for  such  forms  would  be  liable  to  be  mistaken 
for  lengthened  curves,  or  for  curves  with  a  full-length  straight 
line  joined.  Nor  would  it  be  allowable  to  join  a  half-length  straight 
sign  to  another  straight  sign  in  the  same  direction,  for  the  two 
letters  could  not  be  certainly  and  readily  distinguished  from  a 
single  straight  line  or  from  two  straight  lines.  (/<)  It  should  not  be 
infeiTed  from  the  example  of  named,  in  the  preceding  paragraph, 
that  a  light  full-length  and  a  light  half-length  may  be  similarly 
joined,  except  by  a  very  careful  writer — for,  unless  the  half-length 
were  hea%'y,  the  joined  letters  woiild  be  more  readily  mistaken  for 
two  full-length  strokes.  If  En  and  Met,  for  instance,  were  joined,  the 
two  letters  might  very  easily  be  mistaken  for  En-Em. 

SHOKTENED  LETTERS  DISJOINED. 

§  218.  When  it  would  not  be  allowal)lo  to  join  a  short- 
ened letter,  it  is  occasionally  better  to  lap  it  than  to  write 
its  equivalent  full-lengths  ;  thus  : 

date,  dated  ;treat,  treated ;  dread,  drea  ded  ;freight,  freighted 

[Rem.]  May  Ket  be  joined  to  the  end  of  Ef  or  Lay  ?  May  a  shortened 
straight  sign  be  joined  to  another  straight  sign  in  the  same  direction? 
En  to  Met? 

§  218.  Does  an  advantage  sometimes  result  from  disjoining  a  short 
letter?    When,  and  for  what  purpose,  may  Est  be  written  upward? 


186  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  In  a  few  cases,  when  it  would  be  inconvenient  to  join  a 
downward  Est  to  a  preceding  hook,  the  inconvenience  of  disjoining 
a  letter,  or  of  a  change  of  outline  may  be  avoided  by  writing  Est 
upward ;  thus  : 

opinionist,    factionist,  visionist,  fashionist. 


POSITION  OF  WORDS  WITH    HALF-LENGTH  LETTERS. 

§  219.  TVhen  the  first  or  only  inclined  or  perpen- 
dicular stroke  of  a  word  is  a  half-length  letter,  that  letter 
should  be  written — 

1.  Half  the  height  of  a  Tee  above  the  line  ;  that  is,  in 

the  first  position,  when  the  accented  (or  only)  vowel 
is^rs^place ;  as  in 

esteem,   l)ottom,  tried,    void. 

2.  On  the  line  ;  that  is,  in  the  second  position,  when  the 

accented  (or  only)  vowel  is  second-place  or  third- 
place  ;  as  in 

fate,  estimate,  abundant,  sent,  loud,  knowest. 

Hem.  Words  composed  entirely  of  horizontal  consonants,  whether 
full-length  or  half-length — one  or  many — are,  of  course,  written  in 
accordance  with  Section  52 — 

1.  The  height  of  a  Tee  above  the  line  ;  that  is,  in  the  first  position, 

when  the  accented  vowel  is  first-place  ;  as  in    *      meet. 

2.  On  the  line  ;  that  is,  in  the  second  position,  when  the  accented 

vowel  is  second-place  or  third-place  ;  as  in  -t^    met,    -^  im- 
piigned. 

§  219.  Repeat  the  rule  for  the  position  of  words  whose  first,  or 
only  inclined  consonant  is  a  half-length.  Write  in  proper  position, 
"esteem,  bottom,  tried,"  etc.  [Rem.]  Repeat  the  directions  for 
determining  the  position  of  words  composed  entirely  of  horizontal 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  187 

USE  OF  THE  HALVING   PRINCIPLE. 

§  220.  (fl)  T  or  d,  when  it  cannot  be  allowably  and 
more  conveniently  expressed  in  some  other  manner,  may 
be  added  by  halving  to  any  consonant  which  it  is  allow- 
able to  shorten,     {h)  Except  usually  in  the  following  cases  : 

1.  When  the  f  or  c?  is  followed  by  a  vowel  which  cannot 

be  safely  omitted  or  written  before  a  following- 
stroke  ;  as  in 

n-    •^-     ^'    n-    ^_  "-i_    "n- 

motto,  needy,    notice,  equity,  veto,  Into,  window. 

2.  When  the  t  or  d  is  final  in  words  of  but  two  conson- 

ants, the  first  of  which  is  preceded  and  followed 
by  a  vowel,  as  in 

unite,     abed,  acute. 

3.  (a)  When  the  d  is  preceded  by  an  Z,  r,  or  w,  which 

is  preceded  and  followed  by  a  vowel ;  as  in 

/^    Q     a    M    J^    -^    <^^^ 

hallowed,  allied,  allude,   solid,  rallied,  married, borrowed, 


L?1        ly\         ^-^-A        /^^        >^ 
narrowed,  torrid,  tarried,  moneyed,  renewed,  annoyed. 

(6)  This  rule  does  not  apply  to  ^  in  a  similar  situation. 

4.  When  the  i  or  (Z  is  preceded  by  two  vowels  ;  as  in 

quiet, poet,  Jcwett,  naiad. 

signs.    Write,  and  place  according  to  directions,  tbe  following  words  : 
"meet,  mate,  mode,  night,  need,  indicate." 

§  220.  Repeat  the  general  rule  for  the  use  of  the  halving  principle. 


188  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

5.  When  the  only  consonant  preceding  the  i  or  d  is 

initial  r  ;  as  in 

A    A    A     ^      A      A   A 

write,  rate,  root,  wrought,  reed,    road,  red. 

(See  Section  212,  Rem.  5.) 

6.  When  it  would  not  be  allowable  to  join  a  half-length, 

nor  advantageous  to  lap  it  j  as  in 

c-^  (^  v_ — i    — i     -A   X^ 


liked,  locate,  effect,  cooked,  gagged,  judged,  roared. 

3  effect  of  the  above  rule  and  the 
unvocalized  outlines  between  sue 

M'   A..  A     ^     -^^ 


Rem.  1.  The  effect  of  the  above  rule  and  the  first  exception  is  to 
distinguish  by  unvocalized  outlines  between  such  words  as 


.1 
need,  needy  ;  wind,  windy;  might,  mighty  ;    fat,  fatty. 

Rem.  2.  The  effect  of  the  above  rule  and  the  second  exception  is 
to  distinguish  by  unvocalized  outlines  between  such  words  as 

bed,  abed ;    foot,  afoot. 

Rem.  3.  The  preceding  rule  and  the  third  exception  secure  a  dis- 
tinction by  outlines  between  such  words  as 

fold,  fallowed; lied.allied;  sold,  solid;  rolled,rallied;  marred,married; 

\    K^      [^     \A\    Z^    ^  y^     A:\ 

barred,  borrowed;  tarred,  torrid;  tired,  tirade;  ruined,  renewed. 

Rem.  4.  The  above  rule  and  the  fourth  exception  secure  a  distinc- 
tion between  certain  words  of  a  single  syllable,  as  quite ,  and  other 

words  of  two  syllables,  as  quiet '-  "1        So  also  Jude  /<  ,  Jewett  /<  . 

Specify  the  general  exceptions.     Write  the  words  given  to  illustrate 
the  exceptions. 

§  221.  Cover  the  word-signs  in  Section  221,  and  repeatedly  write 
the  proper  signs  for  the  words  below  them.  Next  cover  the  sign- 
words  and  repeatedly  read  the  signs  above  them.  [Rem.]  How  is 
the  past  tense  of  a  verb  to  be  expressed  when  all  the  consonants  of 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  189 

§  221.  The  following  is  a 

■  List  of  Half -Length  Word-Signs. 

~\"      "\"  ~  ~       —  — 

put,  about,  quite,  could,    God,  good,  if  it,  after,  thought, 

.-'-         <  1-  )  -1         )    ..,.,. 

that,  without,  astonish^^eat  establish^^ent  is  it,h-asit,  used, 

---       ^      r         r  :^_  -1       ^  or  -^ 

wished,  let,  let  us,  world,  Lord,  read,  heard,    word, 

might,    immediate-ly,    made,     somewhat,    not,    nature, 

— y—  ^      -—  -  "^      — -    — -      ^     --^-■ 

[natural-ly], under, is  uot,h-as  not,  want,  till  it, told, until  it, 

called,  equaled,  valued,  partlcular-ly,  opportunity,  spirit, 

toward,  according-ly,  cared,  great,  throughout,    in  order, 

J...      J       ...J...      .^..  y 

did  not,        do  not,    had  not,    gentlemen,        gentleman, 

— =  r  P 

kind,  cannot,  account,  will  not,  we  will  not,  are  not, 
we  are  not,  were  not,  mind,  may  not,  am  not,  we  may  not, 

it  will  not,  which  will  not. 

the  present  tense  are  expressed  by  a  word-sign?  Write  "use,  used  ; 
equal,  equaled  ;  call,  called  ;  value,  valued  ;  care,  cared."  Is  the 
halving  principle  employed  in  other  cases  to  add  <  or  d  to  form  a 
derivative ?  Write,  with  the  use  of  that  principle,  the  word  "remem- 
bered." How  may  "particularly"  be  distinguished  from  "par- 
ticular?"   "immediately "  from  " immediate ? "  "accordingly  "  from 


190  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Eem.  1.  When  all  the  consonants  of  a  regular  verb  are  expressed 
by  a  full-length  word-sign,  the  past  tense  should  be  indicated  by 
that  word-sign  made  half-length.  For  example  see  use  in  Section  38  ; 
equal,  value,  and  care  in  Section  178,  and  the  past  tenses — used,  equaled, 
valued,  and  cared — in  the  above  list,  {b)  The  halving  principle  may 
be  employed,  in  some  other  cases,  to  add  a.  t  or  d,  to  form  a  deriva- 
tive from  a  word-sign  or  contraction  ;  but  very  rarely,  unless  the 
word-sign  or  contraction  contains  the  last  consonant  of  the  primitive 
word ;  hence,  Mer,  the  sign  for  remark,  should  not  be  halved  to  add 
t  for  remarked  ;  biit,  if  preferred  to  writing  Ber  for  remember-ed,  it 
may  be  halved  to  add  d  for  remembered. 

Eem.  2.  Derivatives. — Derivatives  from  the  sign-words  of  the  pre- 
ceding list  may  be  written  in  accordance  with  the  principles  of 
Section  -iO,  Rem.,  of  which,  for  convenience,  we  quote  a  portion  : 
"To  i^epresent  a  derivative  from  a  sign-word,  add  to  the  sign  of  the 
primitive  the  additional  consonant  or  consonants  of  the  derivative, 
usually  joining  them  if  the  last  consonant  of  the  primitive  is  repre- 
sented in  its  sign."  Thus:  to  the  sign  for  World  r...(Eld2)  add 
'EX^_r__iox  worldly ;  El-En-Iss  _..r  .._  iov  worldliness ;  to  the  sign 

for  Read^_  (Ard'j  add  Ar  .Th^^.—  iov  reader,  and  the  m^-dot  ..7^. ... 
for  reading ;  to  the  sign  for  Nature  ^^    (Net^)  add  El . for 

natural-hj,  El-Steh for  naturalist;  to  the  sign  for  Spirit  ^_ 

6 

(Spret")  add  Lay for  spiritual-hj ;  Lay-Tee  _'.  for  spirituality; 

to  the  sign  for  Great    ^  (Gret^)  add  Lay  ,—1     for  greatly;  Hay  <r-^ 
for  (jreaier ;  Steh    c-^    for  greatest ;  En-Iss  c-^^j  for  greatness ;  to  th  e 
sign  for  Kind  I7_   (Kend")  add  Lay  _._        ior  kindly ;  En-Iss  I3;-f 
for  kindness;  and  prefix  En    ^7^73  for  unkind;  below  the  sign  for 
Astonish   .}..    (Esfi)  or  Establish    ")  (Est^)  write  the  ing-dot   ...^_.  for 

astonishing,  )    for  establishing ;  near  the  sign  for  Particular 

(Pref)  write  Tee  __^|  iox  particularity,  or  Zee  ..T^")   for  particularize, 

■  according  ?"  What  words  does  the  reporter  occasionally  add  to  others 
by  the  use  of  the  halving  principle?  Write  "in  it,  in  what ;  had  it, 
bad  had ;  it  would,  it  had ,  at  it,  at  what ,  they  had,  they  would.  ' 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  191 

orZed.'^)  for pariiailarized ;  near  Lord  _?\_  (Ard')  or  Gentleman   J 
(Jeiit2)  write  Lay    J^r~  for  lordly,  J^  gentlemanly. 

PiEM.  3.  Distinctions. — If  it  should  be  deemed  desirable  to  distin- 
guish by  signs  between  particular  and  particularly,  etc.,  Lay  may  be 
written  near  the  end  of  the  signs  for  "particular,  immediate,  accord- 
ing," for  "particularly,  immediately,  accordingly." 

Eem.  4.  "It,  Had,  What,  Would,  Not"  Added.— [a)  The  reporter 
occasionally  shortens  a  stroke  to  add  it,  had,  what,  or  would ;  thus  : 
^_in  it  or  in  what ;  ,_..  had  it  or  had  had  ;  -.|_.  it  would,  it  had, 
at  it,  at  what ;  .  (...  they  had,  they  would,  (b)  To  signs  thus  formed 
for  it  would  or  U  had;  they  would,  iheij  had,  etc.,  the  word  not  may  some- 
times be  added  by  an  En-hook  ;  thus  :  ._.    .  it  would  not,  it  had  not ; 


they  would  not,  they  had  not. 


§  222.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Words  represented  by  Half-Length  Signs. 

about.     Bet  (below  the  line).  establish-ed,     Est^. 

according-ly,     Kret'.  establishment,     Est^. 

account,     Kent2.  gentlemen,     Jent'. 

after,     Fet'^.  gentleman,     Jent*. 

am  not,     Ment^.  God,     Ged'. 

are  not,     Arnt-  (or  Bent*).  good,     Ged*. 

as  it,     Zet*.  great,     Gret*. 

as  not,     Iss2-Net.  had  not,     Denf. 

astonish-ed.     Est'.  has  it,     Zet*. 

astonishment,     Est'.  has  not,     Iss2-Net. 

called,     Keld".  heard,     Ard*. 

can  not,     Kent'.  if  it,     Fet'. 

cared,     Kred*.  immediate-ly,     Med'. 

could,     Ket*.  in  order.     Nerd'. 

did  not.     Dent'.  is  it,     Zet'. 

do  not,     Dent*.  is  not,     Iss'-Net. 

equaled,     Keld'.  it  will  not,     Tlent'. 


To  signs  thus  formed  how  may  not  be  added?    Write  "it  would  not, 
it  had  not ;  they  would  not,  they  had  not." 

S  222.  Eepeatedly  write  the  contractions  given  in  Section  222. 


192 


THE    COMPENDIUM, 


kind,     Kend'. 

let,     Let*. 

let  us,     Lets2. 

Lord,     Ard'. 

made,     Med^. 

may  not,     Ment*. 

might,     Met'. 

mind.     Mend'. 

nature,     Net*. 

[natural-ly,]     Net2-El. 

not,     Net'. 

opportunity,     Pret*. 

particular-ly,     Pret'. 

put,     Pet,  (below  the  line). 

quite.     Kef. 

read,     Ard'. 

somewhat,     Smet'. 

spirit,     Spret'. 

that,     Dheti. 

thought,     Thet'. 


throughout,     Thret^. 

till  it,     Telt'. 

told,     Telt2. 

toward,     Tred*. 

under.     End*. 

until  it,     Telf. 

used,     Zed3. 

valued,     Veld^. 

want.     Went'. 

we  are  not,     Wernt'. 

we  may  not,     Wem'ent'. 

we  will  not,     Wel'ent'. 

were  not,     Wernt*. 

which  will  not,     Chlent'. 

will  not,     Lent'. 

wished,     Isht^. 

without,     Dhet*. 

word,     Werd*  or    (sometimes 

in  phrases)  Ard*. 
world.     Eld*. 


§  223.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Contractions  containing  Hdlf-Lengths. 

acknowledged,    afterward,  forward,     inconsistent, 

-^^  A  ^        .     y 

indiscrimination,  indispensably,  intelligence,      intelligent, 

^        -t      ^^      ..-..     ...V. 

intelligible,   interest,  manuscript,    onward,  practicabl^tyj 
transcript,  understand,  understood. 

Eem.  Derivatives. — 

1  12.  -~^  ^ 

(a)  acknowledge,    acknowledged,  acknowledgment ;        {h)  forward, 


§  223.  Write  frequently  the  signs  for  the  words  of  Section  223, 


GROUP-CONSONANT    SIGNS.  193 

^v^  v^  :f.-  -:::f 

forwarded,  forwarder ;         (c)  inconsistent,         inconsistently, 

inconsistency  ;  (d)  indiscriminate,  indiscriminately  ;  (e)  intelligence, 
intelligencer,  intelligibility,  intelligent-ly ;  (/)  interested  (§  221,R.1,6;, 

disinterested,     disinterestedness  ;         (g)    transcribe,      transcriber. 


^  ^  K: 


transcribed,  transcript,   transcription,   transcriptive ; 

"understanding,  interesting,"  and  other  derivatives,  may  be  formed 
in  accordance  with  the  principle  of  Section  40,  R. 

§  224.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Words  represented  by  Contractions  containing 
Half-Lengths. 

acknowledged,  Kay-Jed>.— §  223,  intelligent,       Ent-Jent^.— §  223, 

R.,  o. ;  221,  R.  1,  h.  R.,  e. 

afterward,     FetMVerd.  intelligible,  Ent-Jay2-Bel.— §223, 
forward,    Ef2-Werd. -§  223,  R.,  6.        R.,  e. 

inconsistent,  Enses-Tent».-§  223,  interest,      Ents-Tee^.— §  223,  R., 

R.,  c.  /. 

indiscriminate,  Endsi-Kay.-§  223,  manuscript,     Em-En-Skay-Pet^. 

R.,  d.  onward.     Retoidi-Werd. 

indiscrimination,     Ends'-Kay.  practicable,     Per^-Ket. 

indispensable,     Ends-Pens^.  practicability,     Per3-Ket. 

indispensably,     Ends-Pens^.  transcript,     Ters^-Kay-Pet. 

intelligence,     Ent-Jens^. — §  223,  understand,     End-Stend2. 

R.,  e.  understood,     End-Sted2. 

§  224.  Repeatedly  write  the  words  given  in  Section  224. 

13 


194  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

EXERCISE  XXL— On  Sections  212-224. 


ti.     T  Added.     :'..v    N   \.\-\-   >  >-V    '"L   I-    I-.'./.    •/    /• 


^  '^'  ...  .   -'--.  A  -,  -- ^ 


1 2.  D  Added.  V  :^.  \  .f.  1!  -  -^  .^.  5.\:i  ^.  •,  "^^  V  '^"  ^°  V  -.• 

^^_ V .1 1 1- 1- .i:.i:  1-  L 1  r.^^X-^-^-  ^ ^ ^ c^ c^:^ 

r^  i_r>  ^_^^  ^.  ^_  ^'  '.^..^  ^  ^^  Vi)  .*i.  o-f^".  Js  .^.''..^-  r'  r-  ^• 

."bA""^      /?"     /''^    ^      ^       -Ti      ^      ^P     --^     VO      <0     ~i'    "Jl-V^ 

13.  T  and  D  Added.   [§213]      ^   ^P    „^    C^.  \C.   .^^  .C.    Ts 

r  T  .r..  r    r;:    ^  ■^  7^1  ■>)   :^    ^  -^^  T.  T. !?.!?-  -^  ^r- 

:     -     .-^  .^^  /--^  ;^  f—  ^_.     •■     "^  ^^l^ 

-^  '^  T  'T^  '""  "^   Y  ^  ^^  ^-^ 

[r_v__r^]  ^    .-^    "^  [2.i3,i^.A.J 
-r^  \.  I  .h  ^^^--r  -y^-^x^  <r^  --ri^  ^^   -^  .-^ 


READING     EXERCISES. 


195 


15    A   ^.^^:     ^.^ 


.    ■/ 


■f'-...  L^    t_o    _/ 


VV    :>,J-   L^L     -    ->    ^..-C^^ 


•I     ■"   x 
-^  "^1-  ^  -1  ^ 


n<"S^. 


^'^^  t  "2^^^^  '-^  ^<.  "^-^  -^  1.   S^  -:- 

If  7.  ^-  -^  :k/''":  r:^.  o^  ^c^"  .V-  r^  r-~^n.r^ 

1  3.  [^-13,  K  -j  _^  =—-.  O  ^  ^/  O  r^  r"  ^ 
19-   ^i:   /^:  &^3]-  If  -^i  -if-^:-i;  1-  1.   1,-i-^ 

tiO.  [-220,2,1]  ^.\^.  I    |.  ^---i-  -n,-  ^-  T  \^_ 
ra  r;i  -a  ^    ---a  <^  ^J^  l./i  i/]  -^^i  \,.^ 
^  -^  xi  .<i  ^1 :  [220,^,  6]  .<r~i  ,^  r^   r^ 


,/i  /^  < 


196  THE    COMPENDIUM 

111.  t^9,T^.s]^^<- ^  ^  cr7^/:  r  r 
-n  :r.  :r:  5  ^^  r^   s—.  v_,  ^-v_,^-^-^  ri  ^o 


1113.     >/^1-^l^.  ^: 


~  _^..^^A(?-)^ 


^ 


">  ^   ,1 


0^      -^  r 


r  rr.t 


J.j..,..^  y.7-  -.LS,  -^.^.^. 


114.    • 


v^:±.t!:7.r\  7  ^^1" 


^  L.^'£l5_.5o^  V-  x-v-v^7-:tx' 


y.h^..  _  /^  ^.-^  o^p 


Z'   I,. 


ry 


/7 


1 


.  !• -..v 


■x :.  .^'v . 


\ 


v-^  _,  r 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.  197 


LESSON  XXII. 

(§§  225-230.) 

CONTRACTIONS  AND  EXPEDIENTS. 

§  225.  Aside  from  the  most  advantageous  use  of  steno- 
graphic material  for  the  expression  of  sounds,  speed  and 
ease  of  writing  are  derived  chiefly  from  the  use  of  certain 
expedients  and  principles  of  contraction,  which  may  oe 
presented  under  four  heads  : 

1.  The  imperfect  expression  of  words. 

2.  Joining  parts  of  words. 

3.  Joining  words  (phrase-writing). 

4.  Omission  of  words. 


I.— IMPERFECT    EXPRESSION. 


1.    WOKD-SlGNS  AND  CONTRACTIONS. 

§  226,  For  the  sake  of  uniformity  of  practice  and  for 
ease  of  reading  it  is  established  that  certain  words, 
because  of  their  frequent  occurrence,  or  for  other  suf- 
ficient reasons,  shall  be  expressed  by  a  portion  of  their 
signs.  These  contractions,  for  the  sake  of  distinction, 
are  divided  into  Word-Signs  and  Contractions — as  ex- 
plained in  Section  104,  R.  2. 

For  the  easier  learning  of  the  Word-Signs  and  Con- 
tractions, partial  lists  of  them  have  been  presented  in 


198  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

previous  Bcetions  (in  connection  with  principles  used  in 
making  such  signs),  with  remarks  concerning  them  ;  thus  : 

1.  Simple  Consonant  Word-Signs,  Sections  38-40. 

2.  Simple  Yowel  Word-Signs,  Sections  69-74, 

3.  Diphthong  Word-Signs,  Sections  102-104. 

4.  Way  and  Yay  Word-Signs  and  Contractions,  Sec- 

tions 140-143. 

5.  Initial-Hook  Word-Signs  and  Contractions,  Sections 

ns,  180. 

6.  Final-Hook  Word-Signs  and  Contractions,  Sections 

201-203. 

7.  Emp  or  Emb  Word-Signs,  Section  206. 

8.  Lengthened-Curvc  Word-Signs,  Section  210. 

9.  Shorteued-Letter  Word-Signs  and  Contractions,  Sec- 

tions 221-224. 
For  easier  reference,  the  v^ov^-signs  are  presented  in  ONE 
List  (arranged  according  to  the  phonographic  alphabet)  in 
Section  251 ,  and,  in  Section  252  the  sign-words  are  arranged 
according  to  the  common  alphabet.  In  Section  253  is  a  List 
of  Contractions.  All  tlic  wortls  of  these  Lists,  as  well  as  of 
the  Reporting  Style,  with  many  thousand  other  words  for 
comparison,  contrast,  and  distinction,  are  presented  (ar- 
ranged according  to  the  phonographic  alphabet)  in  *'The 
Reporter's  List,"  with  engraved  characters  ;  and  also  (ar- 
ranged according  to  the  common  alphabet)  in  "  Graham's 
Standard-Phonographic  Dictionary  "  (in  which  the  forms 
of  about  120,000  words  and  phrases  arc  indicated  by  the 
Phonographic  Nomenclature). 


2.   Contracted  Prefixes. 
§  227.   (a)  The  labor  of  writing  may  be  materially  dimin- 

§  227.  What  is  a  prefix-sign  ?     What  is  a  sign-prefix  ? 

§228.  How  is  accora  expressed?  con,  com,  cog?  contra,  contro, 
counter?  decom,  discon,  discom?  for-e?  incon,  incom,  incog?  inter, 
intro?  irrecou?  magna,  magni?  miscon,  miscom  ?  noncon,  noncom  ? 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        199 

ished  by  the  employment  of  contractions  for  those  prefixes 
which  it  would  be  difficult  or  tedious  to  write  in  full. 
{h)  The  contractions  are  called  Prefix-Signs,  and  the  pre- 
fixes represented  by  them  are  denominated  Sign-Prefixes. 

§  228.  The  most  frequently-used  prefixes,  and  the 
signs  by  which  they  are  represented,  are  given  in  the 
following 

List  of  Prefix- Contractions. 

1.  Accom — expressed  by  a  heavy  dot  written  at  the 

beginning  of  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

accommodation,      accompany,      accomplice. 

2.  Circum — indicated  by  Iss  written  beside  the  first 

stroke  of  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

circumstances,  circumference,  circumscribe. 

3.  Con,  Com,  Cog — denoted  by  a  light  dot  written  at 

the  beginning  of  the  remainder  of  the  word  •  thus: 

conscience,     commit,     comply,     cognate. 

4.  Contra,  Contro,  Counter. — When  these  prefixes  can- 

not be  more  conveniently  expressed  otherwise, 
they  may  be  indicated  by  a  tick  written  at  the 
beginning  of  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

contradict,        controvert,        countersign. 

recon,  recom,  recog?  self?  uncon,  uncom?  unrecon,  unrecom,  un- 
recog?  [Rem.]  How  may  initial  syllables  resembling  a  prefix  be 
represented?  How  may  enter  be  represented?  incum?  encom? 
recum?  con=cong?  magna?    Write  "  entertain,  incumbent,  encom- 


200  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

5.  Decom,  Discom,  Dlscon — expressed  by  Dee  written 

near  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  tlms  : 

decompose,        discomfort,       discontinue. 

6.  For-e. — When  this  prefix  cannot  be  more  conveniently 

written  otherwise,  it  may  be  expressed  by  Ef 
written  near  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

foreknowledge,         forward,         forsooth. 

7.  Incon,  Incom,  Incog — expressed  by  En  written  above 

the  line,  and  near,  or  partially  over,  the  remain- 
der of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

inconstant,        incomplete,       incognito. 

8.  Inter,  Intro — expressed  by  Net  written  in  any  posi- 

tion before  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

interchange,         introduce,         interlinear. 

9.  Irrecon — expressed  by  Ar  written  near  the  remain- 

der of  the  word ;  thus  : 

irreconcilable,  irreconciliation. 

10.  Magna,  Magni — expressed  by  Em  written  over  (or 
partly  over)  the  remainder  of  the  word ;  thus  : 

magnanimous,        magnify,        magnitude. 

pass,  recumbent,  conquer,  magnetism,  magnesia."  How  may  a 
syllable  be  prefixed  to  a  prefix-sign?  Write  " uncircumscribed, 
unselfish,  undecomposed,  uncontradicted,  uninterrupted,  unfore- 
seen, disencumber,  disinterested,  unaccomplished."  From  what 
words  may  the  sign  for  accom  be  omitted  by  the  reporter?  In  what 
words  should  it  be  inserted?    From   what  words  may   circum  be 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        201 

11.  lliscon,  3Iiscom — expressed  by  Em-Iss  written  above 

the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

misconduct,       misconstrue,       miscompute. 

12.  Noncon,  Noncom — expressed  by  Nen  written  over 

or  through  the  first  stroke  of  the  remainder  of  the 
word ;  thus : 

noncontent,    nonconducting,    noncommittal. 

13.  Becon,  Becom,  Recog — expressed  by  Ray  written 

near  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 


reconcile,         recommend,        recognize. 

14.  >SeZ/'^expressed  by  Iss  written  beside  the  first  stroke 

of  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

^^K__  ?)  o| 

K  self-respect,  selfish,  selfhood. 

15.  Uncon,  Uncom — expressed  by  En,  written,  u§ually 

on  the  line,  near  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

uncontrolled,     uncombined,     unconnected, 

unconscious,  unconstrained,    uncomfortable. 

16.  Unrecon,  Unrecom,  Unrecog — expressed  by  Ner  writ- 

ten partly  over  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

unreconciled,   unrecompensed,   unrecognized. 

omitted  by  the  advanced  writer  of  the  Corresponding  Style?  by  the 
reporter?  In  what  words  may  the  reporter  join  it?  May  the  sign 
for  cog  be  omitted?  How  may  cog  be  distinguished  from  con? 
Make  the  distinction  in  writing  cognaie,  connate  Is  this  distinction 
usually  necessary?  May  the  reporter  omit  the  sign  for  con,  com? 
Write  the  words   mentioned  in  Rem.  6,  b.     How   may   concom  be 


202  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  1.  Licenses  in  the  Use  of  the  Prefix-lSigns. — (a)  One  or  more 
initial  syllables,  resembling  a  prefix  given  in  fhe  preceding  list,  may 
be  represented,  if  they  can  be  advantageously,  by  the  sign  of  such 
prefix.     (6)  Hence,  enter  may  be  expressed  by  the  sign  of  inter;  thus 

-YJ'..  entertain;  (c)  incum  or  encom,  by  the  sign  of  incom;  thus: 
^^  incumbent ;  (d)  recum  by  the  sign  of  recom;  thus  :  /\;  recum- 
bent ;  (e)  con  =  cong,  by  the  sign  of  con ;  thus  :  ..^ conquer=  cong- 

ker ;  (/)  magne,  by  the  sign  of  magna;  thus:  J — ^  magnetism, 
J^     magnesia. 

Rem.  2.  Prefixed  Syllables. — (a)  When  any  one  of  the  prefixes  given 
above  is  preceded  by  a  syllable,  as  in  or  \in,  such  syllable  may  be 
expressed  by  the  proper  letter  or  letters  joined  to,  or  written  near, 

the  prefix  ;  thus  :  ^— \  uncircumscribed,  ^^-^  unselfish,  ~lX  unde- 
composed,       L  uncontradicted,  ^.^  uninterrupted,  '^"A^::^  un.  ■ 

foreseen,  i^JX,  disencumber,  Lp  disinterested,  -3^  unaccomplished. 
(b)  The  prefixed  syllable,  in  such  a  case,  may  usually  be  left  unvocal- 
ized.  (c)  To  preserve  lineality  of  writing,  it  is  occasionally  necessary 
that  a  prefix-sign,  when  joined  to  a  preceding  syllable,  should  be 
brought  out  of  its  usual  position  ;  as  in  "  disencumber." 

Rem.  3.  Accom. — The  reporter  usually  omits  the  dot  for  accom  from 
"accomplish,  accompany,"  and  their  derivatives  ;  but  it  should  usu- 
ally be  inserted  in  ' '  accommodate,  accomplice,"  and  their  derivatives. 

Rem.  4.  Circum.—{a}  The  advanced  writer  of  the  Corresponding 
Style  may  omit  the  sign  for  circum  in  writing  "circumstance'"  and 
its  derivatives,  (b)  The  experienced  reporter  may  omit  it  in  writing 
"circumspect"  and  its  derivatives,  and  join  it  in  "circumference, 
circumnavigate,  circumvent"  and  their  derivatives  ;  thus  : 

\„^y^  circumference,     ^.__^    circumvent. 
Rem.  5.   Cog.— (a)  The  sign  for  cog  should  never  be  omitted,     (b) 

expressed?  Write  "  concomitant."  How  may  con,  com,  or  cog  be 
expressed  in  connection  with  a  preceding  in  ?  How  may  the  reporter 
express  this  prefix  in  connection  with  a  preceding  word  ?  How  may 
contra,  etc.,  be  expressed  in  connection  with  a  preceding  i?i ?  How 
may  con^r-i  be  sometimes  expressed?  Write  "contribute."  What  is  the 
usual  direction  of  the  tick  for  contra  ?    When  is  it  allowable  to  join 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        203 

When  it  is  desired  to  distinguish  this  prefix  from  con,  the  latter  is 
■written  with  the  dot,  and  cog  with  Kay-Gay.  But  this  distinction 
is  considered  wholly  unnecessary. 

Rem.  G.  Con,  Com,  Concom. — (a)  The  reporter  usually  omits  the 
sign  for  con  or  com  from  the  most  common  words.  (6)  Con,  com  in  the 
following  words  and  their  derivatives  is  best  written  in  the  manner 
indicated  by  the  syllable  names  :  conic,  Kay-En-Kay  ;  comity,  Kay- 
Em-Tee  ;  commissary,  Kay-Ems-Eay ;  commiserate,  Kay-Ems-Ret ; 
commotion,  Kay-Emshon  ;  commerce,  Kay-Mers  ;  comrade,  Kay-Merd. 
(c)  Concom  occurs  in  concomitant  and  its  derivatives.  It  may  be 
represented  by  two  light  dots,  one  above  the  other,  or,  if  more  con- 
venient to  the  writer,  these  dots  may  be  united  to  form  a  perpen- 
dicular dash  ;  thus :     J    or   j  concomitant. 

Rem.  7.  Con,  Com,  Cog,  Contra,  etc.,  preceded  by  In. — (a)  The  prefix 
con,  com,  or  coy  is  sometimes  expressed  in  connection  with  the  prepo- 
sition in,  by  the  sign  for  incon,  etc.  ;  thus :        CO>  in  conjunction, 

\/~^  in  comparison,  (h)  The  reporter  may  indicate  this  prefix  in 
other  cases,  by  commencing  the  remainder  of  the  word,  when  con- 
venient, under  the  last  stroke  of  the  preceding  word ;  thus ; 
..."^  common  consent  (c)  The  prefix  contra,  contro,  or  counter,  may, 
in  like  manner,  be  expressed  in  connection  with  the  preposition  in,  by 
the  sign  for  uncontra  (see  Rem.  2)  ;  thus  :       (r-^in  contradistinction. 

Rem.  8.  Contra,  etc. — (a)  The  sign  for  contra  may  be  used  by  way 
of  license  for  contri  m  contribute  and  its  derivatives.  (5)  But  this 
prefix  should  not  be  employed  for  contra  or  contro  when  it  is  not  a 
prefix,  as  in  contract,  control,  (c)  The  tick  for  contra,  etc.,  is  usually 
best  written  at  right  angles  with  the  following  stroke  ;  but  any  slight 
variation  from  that  direction,  which  may  seem  convenient,  will  not 
imjiair  the  legibility  of  the  writing,  (d)  The  exjxrienced  reporter 
sometimes  imjilies  contra,  contro,  and  counter  in  the  same  way  as 
con,  etc.,  as  ^^.-^■\S}  in  contravention  ;  and  sometimes  omits  it 
entirely,  as  "~^    in  contradistinction. 

Ef  as  a  sign  for /or-e  ?  "Write  "  forward,  forever."  Write  the  words 
mentioned  in  Rem.  9,  c  and  d.  May  the  sign  for  inter,  infro,  etc.,  be. 
joined  to  the  rest  of  the  word?  Write  the  words  beginning  with 
enter,  inter,  etc.,  in  Rem.  10,  6.  May  the  sign  for  i?ico?n- be  joined? 
Write  the  words  beginning  with  incom-n-  in  Rem.  11.  Is  it  allowable 
to  join  the  sign  for  miscon-m  ?    How  is  noi\r'  distinguished  from. 


204  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  9.  For-e. — (a)  Wlien  the  junction  would  be  easy  and  the  out- 
line formed  distinct,  it  is  sometimes  allowable  to  join  Ef,  the  sign  for 
for-e,  to  the  remainder  of  the  word  ;  thus :  V.^/  forward,  ^  forever. 
(6)  This  prefix  is  invariably  joined  when  represented  by  other  signs, 
(c)  Ef,  as  a  sign  for  for-e,  is  joined  in  the  following  words  and 
their  derivatives  :  Forever,  forewarn,  forsooth,  forswear,  forward  ; 
by  the  reporter  in  the  following  words  :  Foreclose,  forefather,  fore- 
know, forenamed,  foresee,  foreshow,  forethought,  forgery,  (d) 
Write /or-e  with  Fer  in  the  following  words  :  Foretell,  forgave,  for- 
get, forsake  ;  with  Ef-Ar  in  the  following  words  :  Foreland,  fore- 
lock, foreman,  foremast,  foremost,  forerun,  foresail. 

Rem.  10.  Inter,  Intro,  Enter. — (a)  The  advanced  writer  very  fre- 
quently joins  the  sign  for  these  prefixes  to  the  remainder  of  the  word  ; 

thus  *.  "1^  interdict,  ^<  introduce,  J"  entertain,  "-^  intercourse. 
(b)  It  may  be  joined  in  the  following  words  and  their  derivatives  : 
Enterprise,  entertain,  interchange,  intercourse,  interdict,  interest, 
interfere,  interjacent,  interjection,  interpolate,  interpose,  interpret 
(Net-Pret),  interrogate,  interrupt  (Net-Pet),  intersect,  intertwine 
(Net-Tee- Wen),  interval,  intervene,  interview,  interweave  (Net- Weh- 
Vee),  introduce,  introspect,  introvert. 

Rem.  11.  Incon,  Incom. — (a)  The  sign  for  this  prefix  is  occasionally 

joined  to   the  remainder  of  the   word;   thus:    inconsistent, 

incomplete,  V>^i.  inconvenient,  (b)  Incom-n  or  in  com-n  is  some- 
times joined  to  a  following  stroke  by  an  In-hook  ;  thus  :  J  incon- 
siderable or  in  considerable,  (c)  The  sign  for  in-con  or  in-com  may 
be  joined  in  the  following  words  :  Incompetent,  incomprehensible, 
inconceivable,  in  consequence  (Ens-Kens),  inconsiderable,  inconsis- 
tent, inconvenient. 

Rem.  12.  Miscon,  Miscom — The  sign  of  this  prefix  may  be  joined 
to  the  remainder  of  the  word  in  writing  "misconduct,  miscon- 
jecture,"  and  their  derivatives. 

Rem.  13.  Noncom. — (a)  The  sign  for  this  prefix  is  never  joined. 
(6)  Non,  written  (as  it  frequently  is)  with  Nen,  is  distinguished  from 

noncon-m  ?  Does  the  reporter  ever  join  self  to  the  remainder  of  the 
word?  How  may  he  join  it  to  a  following  Iss?  How  may  self-con 
be  expressed?  self-contra?  May  the  sign  for  uncon-m  be  joined? 
Write  the  words  beginning  with  uncon-m  m  Rem.  15.  How,  usually, 
is  incon-m  distinguished  from  uncon-m  ? 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        205 

noncom,  by  being  written  near  but  not  over  the  first  stroke  of  the 
remainder  of  the  word. 

Eem.  l-t.  Self,  Self-Contra. — (a)  The  reporter  very  frequently  joins 
the  sign  for  self  to  the  remainder  of  the  word ;  thus ;  .CT^.  self- 
esteem,  y  selfish.  (5)  Self  may  occasionally  be  joined  by  the 
reporter  to  a  following  Iss,  by  enlarging  it  thus :  0~n  self-same. 
"  Self-sufficient,"  etc.,  may  be  written  in  like  manner,  (c)  Self-con-m 
may  be  expressed  by  writing  the  sign  for  self  in  the  place  for  the 
con  or  com  dot;  thus:  '?'  self-conceit,  {d)  Self-contra  may  be 
expressed  by  the  sign  for  contra  with  Iss  prefixed. 

Rem.  15.  Uvcon,  Uncom. — (a)  These  prefixes  are  iisually  En^  (or 
lower  than  Incon-m)  for  distinction's  sake.  The  experienced  writer 
may  join  the  sign  for  this  prefix  in  the  following  words,  and  their 
derivatives :  Unconcern,  unconditional,  unconstitutional  (Ens- 
Teeshon-Lay,  the  first  t  being  omitted,  according  to  Section  236,  3). 
(6)  Uncon  or  imcom,  like  incom,  may  sometimes  be  joined  to  a  follow- 
ing stroke  by  an  In-hook. 

Eem.  16.  Unrecon,  Unrecom,  Unrecog. — (a)  The  practiced  writer 
always  joins  the  sign  for  this  prefix  to  the  remainder  of  the  word. 
(6)  The  sign  for  unrecon  may  be  used  disjoined  for  in  and  a  following 
prefix  recon,  recom,  recog,  or  recum. 

WOED-SIGNS  USED  FOR  PREFIX-SIGNS. 

§  229.  Word-signs  are  sometimes  used  as  signs  for 
prefixes ;  thus : 

altogether,     although,    to-morrow,    to-night,    underrate, 
undertake,  understand,  undergo,  afternoon. 

Rem.  1.  Position  of  Word- Sign  Prefixes. — (a)  All  word-signs  (except 
under),  when  used  as  prefix-signs,  always  retain  the  position  they  have 
as  word-signs.     (/;)  In  a  few  words,  under,  when  joined,  adapts  its 

§229.  Are  word-signs  ever  employed  as  prefix-signs  ?  Write  "  altoge- 
ther, although,  to-morrow,  to-night,  underrate,  undertake, understand, 
undergo,  afternoon."  [Rem.]  What  is  the  position  of  word-signs  when 
used  as  prefix-signs  ?  Does  under  ever  adapt  its  position  to  that  of  the 
remainder  of  the  word?  Write  "understand,  undei-istood."  What  wo,i"d- 


206 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


position  to  that  of  the  remainder  of  the  word ;  as  in  "  undertake, 
understand." 

Kem.  2.  "All,  To,  After,  Under"  Joined. — (a)  "Whenever  the  junc- 
tion would  be  convenient  and  allowable,  the  signs  for  "all  (al-),  to, 
after,  under"  maybe  joined  to  the  remainder  of  the  word;  as  in 
"altogether,  although,  almighty,  almost,  all-sufficient,  to-day,  to- 
night, to-morrow,  afternoon,  afterthought,  undertake,  undersigned, 
understand,  undergo,"  etc.  (b)  All  is  represented  by  Lay  in  "also, 
alway,  always,"  because  in  these  words  that  prefix  can  be  more  readily 
written  with  Lay  than  with  the  word-sign  for  all.  These  words  are 
sufficiently  legible  without  vocalization. 


IS  a, 


§  230.  The  following 

Lid  of  Sign- Prefixes. 


accom- 

incog- 

recom- 

after- 

incon- 

recum- 

circum- 

in  con-,  etc. 

self- 

cog- 

incontra-,  etc. 

self-con- 

com- 

in  contra-,  etc. 

self-contra- 

con- 

incom- 

uncon- 

con-  =  cong- 

incum- 

uncom- 

concom- 

inter- 

under- 

contra- 

intro- 

unaccom- 

contro- 

irrecon- 

uncircum- 

counter- 

magna- 

lancontra- 

decom- 

magne- 

undecom- 

discom- 

magni- 

unfore- 

discon- 

miscon- 

uninter- 

disencum- 

miscom- 

unself- 

disinter- 

noncon- 

unrecog- 

encum- 

noncom- 

unrecon- 

enter- 

recog- 

unrecom-. 

for-e- 

recon- 

Other  Prefixes  and  their  usual  Signs. 

Rem.  1. — The  prefixes  and  initial  syllables  iu  the  following  list  are 
always  joined  to  the  remainder  of  the  word,  and  it  is  usually  most 


sign  prefixes  are  sometimes  joined  to  the  rest  of  the  word?  Write 
"almighty,  almost,  all-sufficient,  to-day,  after-thought,  undertake, 
undersigned,"  etc.   Write  the  words  in  which  all  is  written  with  Lay  ? 


CONTRACTIONS  AND  EXPEDIENTS. 


207 


convenient  to  write  them  with  the  signs  indicated  by  the  syllable- 
names  placed  after  them  : 

Examples. 

-Bee,    ambiguous, ambition, ambulate. 

antedate,  antecedent,  antepast. 

antidote,  antipathy,  antagonist. 

astrology,  astronomy. 

benefit,benevolent, benediction 

catalogue,  catalysis. 

centiped,  centage,  centennial. 

chirography,  chironomy. 

collect,  college,  colleague. 

correct,  corrupt,  correspond. 

heptachord,  heptarchy. 

hydropathy,  hydrometer. 

hyperbole,  hypercritic. 

jurisdiction,  jurisconsult. 

metathesis,  metaphysics. 
Melt)  multiply,  multitude. 

octennial,  October,  octant. 

philippic,  philosophy. 

paragraph,  paradox. 

perfection,  perfume. 

periphery,  periscopic. 

polyglot,  polygamy. 

postpone,  postscript. 

retrospect,  retrograde. 

stereotype,  stereometer. 

subterfuge,  subterranean. 

superfine,  supramundane. 

suspect,  sustain,  susceptible. 

system,  systole,  systemize. 

transact,  transpose,  translate. 

withdraw,  withhold,  withstand. 

Eem.  2.   Trans  and  Post. — These  prefixes  may  usually  be  contracted 
to  tras  and  pos ;  thus  ;     l      transact,     ^Xv    postpone. 

Eem.  3.   Trans-  in  the  following  words  and   their  derivatives  is 
wi-itten  with  Ters,  unless  otherwise  noted  :    Transact,  Transalpine, 


Prefix. 

amb-  ambi- 

tTsual  Sign 

Emb  or  Em- 

ante- 

Net, 

ant-  anti- 

Net, 

astro- 

Ester, 

bene- 

Bee-En, 

cata- 

Ket, 

cent-  centi-  centu- 

-  Iss-Net, 

chiro- 

Ker, 

col- 

Kel, 

cor- 

Ker, 

hepta- 

hydro- 

hyper- 

juris- 

meta- 

Pet, 
Der, 

Hay-Per, 
Jer-Iss, 

Met, 

multi- 

Em-Let  (r.s. 

octo-  octa-  oct- 

Ket, 

philo-  phil- 

para- 

per- 

Eel, 
Per, 
Per, 

peri- 

poly- 

post- 

retro- 

stereo- 

Per, 
Pel, 

Pees, 
Art-Kay, 

Ster, 

subter- 

Sbed-Kay, 

super-  supra- 
sus- 

Sper, 
Ses, 

sys- 
trans- 

Ses, 
Ters, 

with- 

Dhee, 

§  230.  Write  the  words  given  in  Section  230,  Piem.  1,  with  the 
usual  signs  for  the  prefixes,  as  explained.  How  are  trans-  and  post- 
usually  written?    Write  "transact,  postpone," 


208  THE    COMPENDIUM 

transanimate,  Transatlantic  (Ters-Lent-Kay  in  the  lleporting  Style), 
transcend,  transcendant  (Ters-End-Ent  in  the  Corresponding  Style  ; 
in  the  Eeporting  Style,  Ters-Nent,  that  is,  "  tras-enant"),  transcribe 
(Ters-Kay-Bee),  transfer  (Ters-Ef  in  the  E.  S.),  transfigure,  transfix, 
transform,  transfuse,  transgress,  tranship  (Ter-En-Ish-Pee),  transient 
(Tershont,  that  is,  trushent),  transit,  transition-al  (Trens-Esh on-Lay), 
translate,  translucent  (Ters-Els-Ent),  transmarine,  transmigrate, 
transmit,  transmute,  transparent,  transjiire,  transplant,  transplen- 
dent, transport,  transpose,  transubstantiation  (Ters-Bee-Sten-Ish'- 
shon  ;  in  the  E.  S.,  Ters-Bee),  transverse  (Ters-Vee-Ars). 


EXERCISE  XXII.— On  Sections  225-230. 

Expedients. 
1  1 .  Contracted  Prefixes.  (§§  227-8)    "b    If    '--^    V  ^_  ""^^ 

^~-\  ^\  -\>  ^r3.  -^-p  -z.^  -^>\.  -  -^  ^< 
H  ^^-  ^^  ^.  ^f  --"^.  xr  /-^  /\  A  A 


READING    EXERCISES. 

12.    (§229)    J^...)..V.V-o.^^:_^_^..^    -'--^ 

1  3.  other  Prefixes     ^  J  ^   :      /^     ^^  ^-  ^'  "i-  ^ 


209 


J..  Ti-a's.    (§230,K,3)     3_    Tri     \^    -J^    1^   'U=ri'L. 


\ 


'^^-  X  ■    -1 


V- 


\ 


.-Tr<  ^X^"^  h:^    ^^• 


•   ^c   XU^  X   ( 


H 


LESSON    XXIII. 

(§§  231-234.) 


I.— IMPERFECT  EXPRESSION.— Co?i<m wed 


3.  Contracted  Affixes. 

§  231,  (a)  The  speed  and  ease  of  writing  are  con- 
siderably increased  by  the  employment  of  contractions 
for  certain  affixes  which  it  would  be  inconvenient  and 
tedious  to  write  in  full,  (h)  The  contractions  are  denom- 
inated Affix-Signs  ;  and  the  affixes  which  they  represent 
are  called  Sign-Affixes. 

§  232.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Affix- Co >itr actions. 

1.  BVy — (a)  expressed  by  Bee  joined,  when  Bel  cannot 
be  conveniently  employed;  thus:    ....\  sensiblj":, 

§231.  What  is  an  Affix-Sign?    What  is  a  Sign- Affix ? 

§232.  What  is  the  sign  for  -hie  or -bly?  bleness,  fulness?  for-e? 
ing,  ing  a-n-d,  ing  the?  ings?  lessness?  How  may  it  be  indicated 
that  -l-ti/,  r-ty,  is  to  be  added  to  a  sign  ?    What  is  the  sign  for  ly  ? 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        211 

^  profitably.  {!))  Lay  may  be  added  to  the 
Bee,  when  the  legibility  of  the  writing  seems  to 
require  it. 

2.  Blenesfi,  Fulness — expressed  by  a  small  circle  written 

at  the  end  of  the  preceding  part  of  the  word  ;  thus: 

y^.  ..J'.  ~^" 

serviceableness,  teachableness,  questionableness, 

indispensablcness,      doubtfulness,      mindfulness, 

V- 

o 

carefulness,  faithfulness. 

3.  Fo7'-e — expressed  by  Ef,  joined,  whenever  it  can  be 

conveniently,  to  the  preceding  part  of  the  word  ; 

thus :     ^  therefore. 

4.  Ing — expressed  by  a  light  dot  at  the  end  of  the  pre- 

ceding part  of  the  word ;  thus  : 

■|    eating,   ^A    keeping,     T  dying. 

For  the  uses  of  this  affix-sign,  and  the  mode  of 
expressing  -ing  the  and  -ing  a-n-d,  see  Sections 
112-114. 

5.  Inghj — expressed  by  a  heavy  tick  written  in  the 

direction  of  Pee  or  Chay,  at  the  end  of  the  pre- 
ceding part  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

r\-,  lovingly,  v_^^  knowingly. 

6.  Ings. — When  this  affix  cannot  be  more  conveniently 

written  with  Ing-Iss,  it  is  expressed  by  a  heavy 

mental,  mentality?  ology?  self,  selves,  ship?  someness?  soever? 
[Hem.]  How  may  the  sign  for  bleness,  fulness  be  regarded?  the  sign 
for  less7\ess?  How  are  derivatives  from  ology,  lb/,  etc.,  formed? 
May  the  sign  for  ly  be  omitted?    If  so,  in  what  cases?    Is  it  ever 


212  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

dot  at  the  end  of  the  preceding  part  of  the  word ; 
thus  : 

.^1  meetings,     I   doings,    \-  prancings. 

7.  Lessness — expressed  by  a  large  circle  written  at  the 

end  of  the  preceding  part  of  the  word  ;  thus  : 

^o  ^„  -y. 

carelessness,    worthlessness,    uselessness. 

8.  Lty,  Rty — with  any  vowel  preceding  or  following  the 

I  or  r — may  be  added  to  any  simple,  or  group, 
consonant  sign,  by  disjoining  the  stroke  immedi- 
ately preceding  the  I  or  r  ;  tiius  : 

X-    ^•>-^-     -V-      ■-*^^- 

instability,  formality,  popularity,  prosperity. 

9.  Ly. — When  this  termination  cannot  be  more  conven- 

iently written  by  an  El-hook,  as  in  "  nobly,  feebly ; " 
or  by  an  El  or  Lay  joined,  as  in  A/^  homely, 
.  (C-  completely ;  it  may  be  expressed  by  Lay 
written  near  the  end  of  the  preceding  part  of  the 
word  ;  thus  :    ^—^r  manly. 

10.  Mental,  Ifentality — expressed  by  Ment  written  near 

the  end  of  the  preceding  part  of  the  word ;  thus  : 

instrumental  or  instrumentality,  fundamental. 

11.  Ology.- — Jay  written  partially  under,  or  joined  to, 

the  preceding  part  of  the  word,  may  be  used  as  a 
sign  for  ology,  when  it  cannot  be  more  conven- 
iently expressed  otherwise  ;  thus  : 

)-    zoology,     r     physiology,    (■  theology. 

12.  Biy. — See  Subsection  8,  above. 

allowable  to  join  the  signs  for  bility,  perity,  etc.  ?  Write  "possibility, 
Bensibility,  disparity."  Is  the  sign  for  -mental  ever  joined?  How 
does  the  reporter  write  the  words  mental,  mentality  ?    How  may  -alogy 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        213 

13.  Self^  Selves. — (a)  Self  is  usually  expressed  by  a  joined 

Iss  ;  Selves,  by  a  joined  Ses  ;  thus  : 

^-  --  -"  -^-  -^^ 

myself,     himself,     thyself,     ourself,     ourselves, 

f  ^ 

yourselves,     themselves. 

(6)  But  when  the  junction  would  be  inconvenient 
or  disallowable,  the  circle  should  be  written 
beside  the  last  stroke  of  the  preceding  part  of 
the  word  ;  thus  : 

^^  man's  self,   .->v  o  -  our  own  selves. 

14.  Ship — expressed  by  Ish  written  near  the  preced- 

ing part  of  the  word,  or  joined,  if  it  can  be  con- 
veniently, and  without  sacrifice  of  legibility ; 
thus  : 

."^;-.  lordship,    ...^■. .  friendship. 

15.  Someness — expressed  by  a  small  circle  written  at 

the  end  of  the  preceding  part  of  the  word  ;  thus : 

~^^ o   irksomeness. 

16.  Soever — (a)  usually  expressed  by  Iss-Vee  joined;  thus: 

I   whatsoever,  ^^^^  wheresoever,   •    whosoever, 
"^C  whensoever,    "^"^  whencesoever. 

(&)  But  when  it  would  be  inconvenient  or  dis- 
allowable to  join  Iss-Vee,  -soever  is  represented  by 
Iss  written  beside  the  last  stroke  of  the  preceding 
part  of  the  word  ;  thus : 

TTv  <!o  Ao 

whithersoever,  whosesoever,  howsoever. 

in  mineralogy,  etc.,  be  indicated?  When  and  how  may  the  sign  for 
self  be  added  to  a  preceding  circle?  Why  must  "our  own  selves" 
be  written  with  a  disjoined  selves  ?    How  are  self  audi  selves  usually 


214  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Rem.  1.  Bleness,  Fulness,  Sameness,  etc — (a)  No  confusion  results 
from  emploj'ing  the  same  sign  for  -bleness,  -fulness,  and  -someness ; 
-self,  and  -soever;  -ment  and  -mentality ;  -ly  and  -Irty.  (b)  The  sign  for 
-bleness,  -fulness,  and  -someness,  may  be  regarded  as  Iss,  the  sign  of 
their  last  sound,  (c)  The  sign  for  -lessness  is  ties,  representing  the 
final  sounds  of  the  two  syllables. 

Eem.  2.  Derivatives  — (a)  Derivatives  from  -ology,  -Ity,  -rty,  etc.,  may 
be  expressed  by  adding  to  the  primitive  the  proper  signs  for  the 
additional  sounds  of  the  derivative  ;  thus  :  to  Jay,  the  sign  for 
-ology,  add  Kel,  to  exT^ress  -ological-ly ;  and  add  Steh  to  express -otoyisi. 
(6)  To  express  -Ities  or  -rties,  add  Iss  to  the  sign  which  is  disjoined  to 
denote  the  addition  of  -Ity  or  -rty. 

Rem.  3.  Ly. — (a)  This  termination  is  usually  expressed  by  an  El- 
hook  in  words  like  "feebly,  nobly,  visibly,  sympathetically,  legally  ; " 
(6)  and  in  other  words  by  Lay  or  El  joined  :  as  in  "homely,  com- 
pletely, mostly  (Ems-Lay),  sweetly,  bodily,  rudely,  actually  (Ket- 
Lay),  honestly  (Ens-El),  suddenly  (Sden-El),  wantonly  (Went-En- 
El).  (c)  In  many  cases  when  ly  cannot  be  conveniently  or  allowably 
joined,  it  may  be  omitted  without  endangering  the  legibility  of  the 
writing:  as  in  "actively,  objectively,  subjectively,  carefully,  usually, 
surely." 

Rem.  4.  Lty,  Rty,  Joined. — The  signs  formed,  according  to  Section 
232,  8,  for  -pility,  -perity,  -parity,  etc.,  may  be  joined  occasionally ;  thus : 
-^>x5_..  possibility,     "^--\^  sensibility,    J    disparity. 

\  ^ 

Rem.  5.  Mental  Joined. — (a)  Ment  for  -mental  may  usually  be  joined 

to  the  preceding  part  of  the  word  ;  thus  :  Sent-Ment  "sentimental." 
(b)  The  reporter  writes  Ment  on  the  line  for  the  words  "mental" 
and  mentality;"  writing,  for  instance,  Ment-Kayshon  for  "mental 
action." 

Rem.  6.  ^tog;/.— The  termination -aZo/7// in  "genealogy,  mineralogy," 
etc.,  may  be  expressed  by  Jay  written  the  same  as  for  -ology. 

Rem.  7.  Self,  Selves. — (a)  Self  may  be  added  to  a  word  ending  in 
Iss  not  joined  to  a  hook,  by  enlarging  the  circle  ;  thus  :  ,-_p  one's- 
self  ;  (6)  but  since  Iss  in  the  word  man's  is  joined  to  an  En-hook,  it 
would  not  be  allowable  to  enlarge  it  for  the  addition  of  self.     (See 

written  when  separate  words?  AVrite  "man's  self,  our  own  selves." 
How  may  ful-ly  be  added  to  a  full-length  straight  line?  Write 
"  truthf ul-ly,  careful-ly."  How,  if  desired,  in  such  cases,  vxay  fully 
be  distinguished  from/ui  ?    How  is  -tive  best  written  when  it  cannot 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.       215 

Section  188,  Kem.)  (c)  Self  might  be  added  to  "  our  own  "  by  a  small 
circle  joined  ;  but  since  it  is  not  allowable  to  join  a  large  circle  to 
the  En-hook,  "  our  own  selves,"  and  similar  phrases,  must  be  written 
with  the  sign  for  selves  disjoined,  (d)  Self  and  selves,  even  when 
separate  words,  are  usually  best  written  with  the  affix-signs.  Self 
occurs  as  a  separate  word  in  the  following  sentence  from  Pope  : 
"A  man's  self  may  be  the  worst  fellow  to  converse  with  in  the 
world  ; "  and  in  such  phrases  as  the  following  :  "  our  own  self,  my 
own  self,  his  own  self,  my  single  self." 

Rem.  8.  Ful-ly. — (a)  The  advanced  writer  may  frequently  add 
-ful-ly  to  a  full-length  straight-line  consonant  by  an  Ef-hook  ;  thus  : 

I     truthfully,    ,_ ^    carefully.      [b)   If    legibility   should   seem   to 

require  it,  ly  may  be  added  by  a  disjoined  Lay.  (c)  But  in  such 
cases,  when  it  seems  necessary  to  distinguish  by  signs  between  -ful 
and  fully,  it  is  better  to  write  the  Ef-hook  for  ful,  and  Fel  for  -fully. 

Rem.  9.  Tive-ly. — (a)  When  it  cannot  be  added  by  a  Tiv-hook,  the 
termination  live  is  usually  best  written  with  Tef  ;  thus  :  En-Tef, 
"native;"  Pees-Tef,  "positive;"  (6)  and  the  termination  tively, 
with  Tef,  with  El  joined,  or  with  Lay  disjoined,  (c)  The  advanced 
writer,  however,  usually  writes  -the  for  both  -tive  and  -iively. 

Rem.  10.  "  Ancy,"  etc..  Implied  by  a  Disjoined  Letter. — The  advanced 
writer  may  sometimes  disjoin  a  letter  to  express  -ancy,  -ency,  -idity, 
etc.;  thus  : 

vagrancy,    despondency,    validity,  Christianity,  verbosity. 

WORD-SIGN    AFFIXES. 

§  233.  A  word-sign  may  be  used  as  an  afRx-sign  ;  thus  : 

...X..     }       r     )^     ^^      y^ 

hereafter,  thereto,  thereon,  thereof,  whenever,  wherever. 

Rem.  1.  After  may  be  joined  to  "  there  "  for  "  thereafter." 
Rem.  2.   To. — (a)  The  word-sign  for  to  may  be  joined  to  Wer  for 
whereto;  to  "hither"  for  hitherto;  and  to  '  on,"  thus:    J^   toT onto, 
which  sometimes  occurs,     (b)  To  is  expressed  by  Tee  joined  to  the 

be  written  with  a  Tiv-hook  ?  How  does  the  advanced  phonographer 
write  -tively  ?  How  may  the  advanced  writer  imply  the  terminations 
ancy,  idity,  etc.  ? 

§  233.  May  a  word-sign  be  employed  as  a  sign  for  an  affix  ?    Write 


216  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

preceding  part  of  the  worcl  in  "  into,  hereinto,  thereinto,  whereinto  ; 
unto,  hereunto,  thereunto,  whereunto  ;  thitherto."  (c)  "Into,  here- 
into," etc.,  may  usually  be  left  withoiit  vocalization  ;  but  for  the 
sake  of  distinction,  "unto"  and  its  compounds  should  have  the 
vowel  of  its  first  syllable  inserted. 

Hem.  3.  On. — The  advanced  writer  may  join  on  by  an  En-hook,  in 
writing  the  following  words:  "Hereon  (Arn'),  thereon  (Thern^), 
whereon  (Wern^),  hanger-on  (Ing-Arn),  looker-on  (Lay-Kren)." 

Kem.  4.  Of. — (a)  Of  is  joined  by  an  Ef-hook  in  "whereof."  (b) 
It  is  written  with  the  disjoined  sign  for  of  in  the  following  words  : 
"  Untalked-of ,  unheard-of,  hereof,  thereof,  unthought-of." 

Kem.  5.  In. — (a)  This  affix  is  usually  written  with  En  joined  ; 
being  thus  distinguished  from  on,  which  is  usually  added  by  an  En- 
hook,  (h)  In  may  be  added  by  an  En-hook  in  "herein,  hereinafter, 
hereinbefore,"  etc. 

Kem.  6.  Ever. — The  affix  ever  is  always  joined  to  the  preceding 
part  of  the  word  ;  usually  with  an  Ef-hook,  as  in  "  whatever,  which- 
ever, whoever;"  but  with  Vee  in  "whenever,  wherever,  forever," 
and  a  few  other  words. 

§  234.  The  following  is  a 

List  of  Sign-Affixes. 

alogy— §  232,  E.  6.        ing.  nty— §  232,  K.  10. 

ancy— §  232,  R.  10.        ing-a-n-d— §  114.  parity— §  232,  R.  4. 

bility— §  232,  R.  4.        ing-the— §  113.  perity—        do. 

ble.  ingly.  rty —  do. 

bleness— §  232,  R.  1.     ings.  self— §  232,  R.  7. 

bly.  lessness.  selves —     do. 

ency— §  232,  R.  10.        Ity— §  232,  R.  4.  someness— §  232,  R.  1. 

fulness— §  232,  R.  1.      ly.  soever—  do. 

ful-ly—      do.,   R.  8.      mental— §  232,  R.  5.  sty— §  232,  R.  10. 

for-e.  mentality—    do.  tive-ly— §  232,  R.  9. 

ology. 

"hereafter,  thereto,  thereon,  thereof,  whenever,  wherever."  [Rem.] 
Write  "  whereto,  hitherto,  onto,"  and  the  other  words  ending  with  to, 
in  Rem.  2,  b.  How  are  words  ending  with  %into  distinguished  from 
those  ending  with  into  9  Write  the  words  ending  with  on,  in  Rem.  3. 
How  is  added  in  usually  distinguished  from  added  on  ?  How  may 
in  be  joined  in  "  herein,"  etc.  ?  How  is  -ever  joined  to  the  preceding 
part  of  the  word  ? 


READING    EXERCISES.  217 

EXERCISE   XXIIL— On  Sections  231-234. 

Expedients.  — Continued. 
^i.   Contracted  Affixes.    (§§232-3)    """"^  ' 4^ -^%:^  ^ o  ^''^o 

i:^  C-^  ^oZ^^r,--,- x\c-P.S-l-\)-^r. 


218  THE    COMPENDIUM. 


O 


■/-■^    X        ..^_.. 


'■^  ^r  X  ■  ~^^  ^^'  ^  Q-  c  ^^  V 


S 


"^^-r  "y-Jl^'l 


)/  -^y.  .r  V.  _  e  ^„,  v._-..y,\ 


s 


LESSON    XXIV. 

(§§  235-241.) 


I.— IMPERFECT   EXPRESSIOX.— (7on/inwe(?. 


4.   Omission  of  Consonants. 

§  235.  The  omission  of  consonants  may  be  treated  under 
the  heads  of  Medial,  Initial  and  Final  consonants. 

Rem.  Two  or  more  of  these  principles  may  be  employed  in  -writing 
the  same  word;  as  " — cul — "  for  "  difficulty  ; "  " — mar-able  "  for 
"remarkable  ;"  and  "f — ev — "  for  "forever." 

I.    MEDIAL  CONSONANTS. 

§  236.  Of  medial  consonants,  it  is  allowable  to 
omit- — 

1.  P — when  it  is  immediately  preceded  by  m,  and  im- 

§236.  AVhen  is  it  allowable  to  omit  p?  k?  t?  Write  "tempt, 
consumption,  anxiety,  anxious,  sanction,  mostly,  domestic."  What 
is  the  general  rule  for  omitting  medial  consonants?  Write  the 
words  given  as  examples  of  the  rule  of  Section  23G,  4.     [Rem.]  May 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        219 

mediately  followed  by  t,  sh  or  k,  and  sometimes  s  ; 

as  in 

k  tem(p)t,  (s^  consum(p)tion,  V-k_^  pum(p)kin. 

2.  K — when  it  occurs  between  ng  and  s  or  z ;  or  be- 

tween ng  and  sh ;  as  in 
Nf  an(x)icty,    ^^an(x)ious,    i^  san(c)tion. 

3.  T — (a)  when  it  occurs  between  s  and  another  conso- 

nant ;  as  in  .^r^  mos(t)ly  ;  {b)  also  in  a  few  words 
with  a  vowel  between  the  t  and  the  following  con- 
sonant :    Uv —  domes(t)ic,    [,    des(t)itute. 

4.  Generally,  any  consonant  whenever  its   expression 

would  necessitate  a  tedious  or  diflBcult  outline, 
and  its  omission  would  not  endanger  legibility ;  as  : 

h  =^i^     Wii3      irt^ 

K — from'4nstru(c)tion,constru(c)tion,destru(c)tion, 

/^.=/V^     -^.="-"v^      ^-^^-^<x^ 

refra(c)tion,  infra(c)tion,  restri(c)tion." 

L— from  '•iute(ll)igence,  inte(ll)igent,  know(l)edge." 

N — from  "  ato(n)ement,  husba(n)dman,  tra(n)spose, 

U-f,.  =  l-^_^.  demo(n)strate,    '1l_  ide(n)tical." 
r — from  "ca(p)able,  ca(p)ability." 
II — from  "desc(r)ibe,  su(rjprise,  transc(r)ibe,  manu- 

sc(r)ipt." 
TG — from  ''inves(tig)ation." 
For  instances  of  the  omission,  in  the  Reporting  Style, 
of  various  consonants  preceding  Sh.on  or  Iss-Eshon,  see 
Section  197,  K  4. 

the  n  of  trans-  usually  be  omitted?  Mention  some  words  in  which 
it  is  best  to  write  the  n  of  trans-  either  with  En  or  with  the  En- 
hook.  Ans.  "Tranship,  transitional."  What  is  said  as  to  wi-iting 
an  En-hook  in  "atonement,"  etc.? 


220  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Kem.  1.  Trans. — The  ?i  may  usually  be  omitted  from  this  syllable. 
The  mode  of  writing  it  in  most  of  the  words  in  which  it  occurs,  is 
indicated  in  Section  230,  Kem.  3. 

Kem.  2.  In  the  Corresponding  Style,  when  an  En-hook  has  been 
omitted,  as  in  writing  "atonement,  attainment"  (Tee-Ment),  the 
hook  may  be  added  after  lifting  the  pen. 

Rem.  3.  The  contractions  for  the  following  words  are  instances  of 
the  omission  of  medial  consonants :  acknowledge,  disadvantage, 
capable,  in_/?i(ential,  transgress,  sub/ection,  subjective,  inves%ation, 
phono^rrap/ier,  representation,  intelligence. 

II.     INITIAL  AND  FINAL  CONSONANTS. 

§  237.  It  is  occasionally  allowable  to  omit  some  of  the 
initial  or  final  consonants  of  a  word  ;  thus  : 

!\..  (rcmcm)ber,    /   (advanta)g(e),  '._  imposs(ible), 

!^. .indispens(able),.\^.pract(icability),  ....  (re)mar(k). 

Kem.  1.  (a)  The  advanced  writer  may,  in  a  few  cases,  extend  the 
practice  of  the  omission  of  initial  and  final  consonants  beyond  the 
established  word-signs  and  contractions  for  the  Corresponding  Style  ; 
writing,  for  instance,  Stens,  for  "circumstance;"  Ef-Ket,  for 
"comfort;"  Pel-Ish,  for  "  accomijlish "  (see  Section  228,  Kems.  3 
and  6);  Kay-Spens,  for  "responsible;"  Pers-Dee,  for  "proceeding;" 
Kayses-Tee,  for  "resisting;"  Pee-Bee,  for  "public."  (b)  An  af&x- 
sign,  especially  when  it  cannot  be  conveniently  joined,  may  be 
omitted  by  the  reporter,  whenever  its  omission  would  not  seriously 
endanger  the  legibility  of  his  writing  ;  thus:  com:Ens,  "  commence- 
ment;"  Kay-En-Jay,  "  avvangement ;"  End-Stend,  "  understand???^ ;  " 
Iths3-Gay,  "  thanksgiving ; "  Fer-Gay,  "forgivi?!^; "  Lev-Kend, 
"loving  kind?iess"  (see  Section  182,  K.  1,  h). 

Kem.  2  Special  Contractions. — (a)  Sometimes  a  contraction  which  is 
suggestive  and  legible  in  one  kind  of  subject-matter  would  not  be 
legible,  and  therefore  not  allowable,  in  another  kind.  The  practical 
reporter,  understanding  this,  not  unfrequently,  to  meet  the  wants  of 
the  occasion,  devises,  for  words  and  phrases  of  frequent  occurrence, 
contractions  which,  though  legible  and  proper  for  his  present  pur- 


§  237.  Give  some  examples  of  the  omission  of  initial  or  final  letters. 
[Rem.]  What  is  said  as  to  the  omission  of  initial  and  final  consonants 

I 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        221 

poses,  woulci  not  be  legible,  and  would  not  therefore  be  used,  in 
reporting  of  a  kind  differing  materially  from  that  for  -which  such 
contractions  were  devised.  He  will,  for  instance,  when  reporting 
an  anatomical  lecture,  use  such  contractions  as  Skel,  for  "spinal 
column;"  En-Vee-Kay,  for  "inferior  vena  cava;"  Pel-Em  or  Pel, 
for  "pulmonary;"  Lay-Ster-Tees,  for  "lower  extremities;"  Lay- 
Em,  for  "lymphatic;"  Dees-Eshon,  for  "dissection;"  when  re- 
porting a  sermon  or  theological  lecture,  such  contractions  as  Jays- 
Ef,  for  "justification  by  faith;"  Sel^-Sel,  for  "salvation  of  the 
soul ; "  Jaj'-Cher,  for  "  Jewish  Church  ; "  Jers-Em,  for  "Jerusalem  ;  " 
En-Jays-Em,  for  "New  Jerusalem;"  Trets-Em,  for  "  Trinitari- 
anism  ;  "  Vers-Em,  for  "  Universalism  ; "  Spers-Em,  for  "  Si^irit- 
ualism  ;  "  Ar-Kay,  for  "Roman  Catholic  ; "  Wers-Ged,  for  "  w'orks  of 
God  ; "  most  of  which  contractions  it  would  obviously  be  unsafe  to 
employ  for  the  same  words  and  phrases  when  introduced  rarely,  and 
as  it  were  casually,  into  discourses  of  a  different  kind.  (//)  The 
experienced  reporter's  favorite  mode  of  forming  contractions  for 
long  compound  names  or  phrases  of  frequent  occurrence,  is  to  join 
one  or  two  letters  (usually  the  initial  ones)  of  two  or  more  parts  of 
the  name  or  phrase ;  thus :  En-Ems-Kay,  "  United  States  Mail 
Steamship  Company;"  En-Rel,  "New  York  and  Erie  Railroad;" 
Ens-Rel,  "New  York  Central  Railroad;"  Layter-Iss-Per,  "literal 
sense  of  prophecy;"  Sper-Bee,  "Supreme  Being;"  En-Pee-Spet- 
Ter,  "  in  the  popular  acceptation  of  the  term  ;  "  Met-Pels-Y'ayn,  "may 
it  please  your  Honor  ;  "  Met-Pels-Kay,  "  may  it  please  the  Court ; " 
Pees-Kay-Pee,  "party  of  the  second  part;"  Jers-Kay,  "jurisdic- 
tion of*  the  Court;"  En-Dees-Kay-Kret,  "in  the  discretion  of  the 
Court;"  Pers-Em,  "  President's  Message  ;"  Kay-Ef-Rels,  "Commit- 
tee on  Foreign  Relations;"  Pee^-Iss-Tee,  "  patent  suit ; "  Ish-Ner- 
Pee,  "Commissioner  of  Patents;"  En-Enses-Pee-Efs,  "in  the 
United  States  Patent  Office;"  Iss-Dent,  "substantial  identity;" 
Dees-Em,  "  defendant's  machine;"  Plets-Em,  "plaintiff's  machine  ; " 
Vee-Jet-Kay,  "  vegetable  kingdom." 

Rem.  3.  How  to  form  a  Contraction. — (a)  When  it  seems  necessary 
or  desirable  for  any  reason  to  shorten  the  expression  of  a  word,  the 
best  contraction  for  it  is  to  be  devised  with  reference  to  four  par- 
ticulars, which  are  here  stated  in  the  order  of  their  importance  : — 
1.  Distinctness  and  suggestiveness,  that  is,  legibility.  2.  Brevity 
and  ease  of  formation.  3.  Convenience  of  forming  the  derivatives 
from  it.     4.  The  convenience  of  joining  it  with  other  words. 

by  the  advanced  writer?  What  is  the  reporter's  practice  as  to  the 
omission  of  affixes?    What  is  said  as  to  contractions  for  special 


222  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Kem.  4.  Legibility  of  Contractions. — (a)  In  cases  of  contractions 
settled  and  memorized  as  the  signs  of  words,  the  requirement  of 
suggestiveness  is  not  so  imperative  as  in  other  cases.  Ber,  for 
instance,  though  not  of  itself  very  suggestive  of  remember,  becomes 
sufficiently  suggestive  and  legible  when  memorized  as  a  sign  for 
that  word.  Sometimes  a  contraction  which  is  not  sufficiently  dis- 
tinct from  other  outlines  when  placed  in  a  given  position,  may  meet 
the  requirement  for  distinctness  when  written  in  some  other  posi- 
tion, though  it  might  be  one  not  indicated  by  the  accented  vowel 
of  the  word,  (b)  The  legibility  of  several  adjacent  contractions  is 
frequently  increased  by  joining  them  ;  because,  in  this  manner, 
peculiar  outlines  are  usually  secured,  which  are  easily  distinguished 
from  outlines  for  other  words  or  phrases. 

Eem.  5.  The  importance  and  frequency  of  the  use  of  the  three 
princijiles  of  contraction — omission  of  initial,  medial,  and  final 
consonants — in  forming  phonographic  contractions,  is  nearly  in  the 
proportion  of  8,  22,  70. 

Hem.  6.  For  remarks  respecting  the  omission  of  sign-prefixes 
(which  comes  under  omission  of  initial  consonants),  refer  to  Section 
228,  Kems.  3,  4,  6,  14.  For  remarks  as  to  the, omission  of  sign- 
affixes,  see  Section  232,  Eems.  3,  8,  9. 


5.   Omission  of  Yowels. 

§  238.  Since  the  majority  of  words  are  distinct  from 
others  in  their  consonant  sounds,  and  since  in  most  cases 
where  this  distinction  and  that  of  the  context  are  not 
sufficient,  an  equivalent  one  is  provided — namely,  that  of 
outline  or  of  position — it  is  evident  that  as  soon  as  the 
phonographer  has  become  familiar  with  the  outlines  of 
words,  the  vocalization  may,  to  a  considerable  extent,  be 
dispensed  with,  without  materially  diminishing  the  legi- 
bility of  the  writing.  And  there  are  several  reasons 
which  should  induce  phonographers  to  hasten  to  acquire 
such  a  familiarity  with  phonographic  outlines  as  will 

uses?  With  reference  to  what  considerations  should  a  contrac- 
tion be  formed?  What  is  said  respecting  the  legibility  of  contrac- 
tions ? 

§  238.  What  are  the  advantages  of  the  unvocalized  style  of 
Phonography  ? 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        223 

enable  them  to  omit  the  majority  of  the  vowels.     These 
reasons  may  be  stated  as  follows  : 

1.  The  unvocalized  style  will  secure  advantages,  in  re- 

spect to  the  speed  of  writing,  over  the  fully  vocal- 
ized style,  nearly  equaling  those  secured  by  the 
latter  style  over  tlie  common  longhand. 

2.  Judging  of  words  by  reference  to  the  context,  as  is 

necessary  to  some  extent  when  reading  unvocal- 
ized phonography,  leads  to  a  careful  observation 
of  the  grammatical  relations  of  words,  the  con- 
struction of  sentences,  the  signification  of  words 
and  phrases,  and  the  natural  sequence  of  ideas  ; 
and  thus  are  secured  mental  benefits  which  could 
hardly  be  obtained  so  well  in  any  other  manner. 

3.  Having  acquired  the   ability  to  read  unvocalized 

phonography,  you  will  be  able  to  release  your 
correspondents  from  the  drudgery  and  loss  of 
time  imposed  by  full  vocalization.  Remember 
that  to  save  time  is  to  lengthen  life  ; — that  to  save 
unnecessary  labor  is  to  contribute  in  effect  to  the 
spiritual  and  material  wealth  of  the  human  race. 

4.  The  practice  of  omitting  most  of  the  vowels  in  writing 

the  Corresponding  Style  will  cultivate  habits 
which  are  of  great  importance  to  the  successful 
use  of  Phonography  for  reporting  purposes. 

§  239.  After  the  student  has  become  conversant  with 
the  principles  of  vocalization,  and  tolerably  familiar  with 
consonant-outlines,  he  may  omit — 

§239.  What  vowels  may  the  practiced  writer  omit?  [Rem.]  To 
what  is  the  need  of  vocalization  inversely  proportioned?  Upon 
what  principle  may  unvocalized  Lay-Dee  be  written  for  lady  ?  Ray- 
Dee  for  ready  9  What  is  said  as  to  the  omission  of  a  final  vowel 
occurring  after  a  consonant  which  might  be  expressed  by  a  hook, 


224  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

1.  Unaccented    vowels;    as    from    "rotary,    captain, 

capital,  doubtless,  anatomy,  tindoubted." 

2.  Even  accented  vowels  from  words  of  distinctive  out- 

lines ;  as  "beautiful,  distinction,  necessary,  in- 
tended, always,  certain,  convenience,  exercise, 
better." 

Kem.  1.  (a)  Usually  the  need  of  vocalization  is  in-versely  propor- 
tioned to  the  number  of  the  consonants.  (6)  Words  containing  a 
single  consonant  with  a  vowel  before  and  after  it,  should,  if  possible, 
have  both  vowels  written  ;  at  least  the  accented  one  ;  thus  :  X  °^ 
\  for  obey. 

Eem  2.  (a)  Vowels  may  usually  be  omitted  with  entire  safety  from 
outlines  whose  syllable-names  make  the  required  words,  or  closely 
resemble  them  ;  as  from  Kayses,  for  "  cases;  "  Es-Ens,  for  "  essence;" 
Lay-Ber,  for  "  labor  ; "  Lay-Dee,  for  "lady  ;  "  Ray-Dee,  for  " ready  ;  " 
Deest-Ingshon,  for  "distinction;"  Dred,  for  "dread;"  Layter,  for 
"later  ;"  Enter  for  "enter."  (b)  The  vocalization  of  a  portion  of  a 
word  may  be  omitted  in  like  case  ;  as  from  the  syllables  denoted  by 
italics  in  the  following  words:  "Science,  pre-e?np<Jon,  argujnent, 
conquer,  evil,  inie)ition." 

Kem.  3.  A  final  unaccented  vowel,  especially  i,  may  usually  be 
omitted  with  entire  safety,  when  preceded  by  Lay,  Ray,  or  any  con- 
sonant which,  if  not  followed  by  a  vowel,  would  be  expressed  by  a  hook, 
loop,  or  circle,  or  by  lengthening  or  shortening ;  as  the  final  vowels  of 
"fancy,  rosy,  penny,  many,  chaffy,  bevy,  body,  pity,  mighty, 
hungry,  angry,  entry,  ultra,  needy,  windy." 

Rem.  4.  (a)  An  initial  vowel  may  usually  be  omitted,  whether 
accented  or  not,  when  the  form  of  the  word  implies  an  initial  vowel;  as 
from  "ask,  assign,  awake,  oyer,  argue,  alum,  older,  annoyed."  See 
Sections  60  ;  117,  4  ;  118,  3  ;  152,  1 ;  156,  1 ;  185  ;  207,  E.  2  ;  220,  R.  2. 
{}))  And  in  other  cases,  an  unaccented  initial  vowel  may  usually  be 
omitted,  unless  needed  to  distinguish  the  word  from  another  not 
commencing  with  an  initial  vowel ;  as  in  immeasurable,  to  distinguish 
it  from  measurable ;  immaterial,  to  distinguish  it  from  material,  (c) 
Words  of  the  classes  just  mentioned  are  usually  distinguished,  in 

loop,  or  other  mode  of  abbreviation?  What  is  said  as  to  the 
omission  of  an  initial  vowel  ?  as  to  the  omission  of  diphthongs  and 
detached  Way  or  Yay  ? 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        226 

the  Eeporting  Style,  by  difference  of  position,  when  they  cannot  be 
distinguished  by  difference  of  outlines. 

Rem.  5.  A  simple  vowel-sign  may  usually  be  omitted  with  greater 
safety  than  a  diphthong  or  detached  Way  or  Yay  ;  and  the  latter, 
therefore,  are  rarely  omitted,  and  are  sometimes  inserted  in  prefer- 
ence to  an  accented  simple  vowel ;  as  in    I    idea,      i argue. 


II.— JOINING   PARTS   OF   WORDS. 


1.   Certain  Vowel-Signs  Joined  to  Consonants. 

§  240.  Whenever  the  junction  would  be  convenient,  it 
is  allowable,  and  usually  advantageous,  to  join — 

1.  Initial  I,  Oi,  Wi — to  a  following  stroke ;  thus : 

1      1       -^.     r     ) 

eyed,    hide,    highly,    oil,    wide. 
See  Sections  101 ;  104;  139,  1. 

2.  Final  Eiv,    Ow,   Yd,   Yoo — to  a  preceding  stroke ; 

thus: 

cue,  glue,  new,  bow,  bowed,  doubt,  now,  ammonia,  nephew. 

See  Sections  101  ;  104  ;  139,  2. 

Eem.  In  writing  the  derivatives  from  such  words  as  "  cue,  doubt, 
new,  nephew" — for  instance,  "cues,  doubtful,  news,  newly, 
nephews  " — the  vowel  sign  must  be  written  separately. 

2.   Joining  Affix  and  Prefix  Signs. 

§241.  The  speed  of  writing  is  considerably  increased 
by  joining  prefix  or  aflQx  signs,  whenever  it  would  be 

240.  What  initial  vowels  are  joined  to  a  following  stroke  ?  what 
final  ones  to  a  preceding  stroke  ?  How  are  the  final  joined  vowels 
written  in  derivatives? 

15 


226 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


allowable,  to  the  other  part  of  the  word.  The  general 
cases  in  which  such  junctions  are  allowable  have  already 
been  specified  in  the  chapters  treating  of  the  prefix  and 
affix  signs. 

Rem.  Several  of  the  contractions  given  in  preceding  sections  were 
formed  by  viniting  a  prefix  or  affix  sign  to  the  other  portion  of  the 
word;  as,  "understand,  understood,  inconsistent,  forward,  after- 
ward." 


EXERCISE  XXIY.— On  Sections  2,35-241. 

*j[  1 .    Consonants  Omitted.         J-^  U    A    <^  -^-«S  — ^rb 

^T^  '"^  ^.: !_  ^n.  ^  \j  It  ^<  .^^^j  r:=i, 


\  2.    Vowels  Omitted.     (§  239,  1.)     ^    v^ 

Rem  2.         \s   ^    y^     (        ^_^    '\  A^^ ^/V:d   ■.'^_  x 

Rem.  3.  v.  \^\   (^^  M    X)   ^    --^  '^   ^1    ^^ 

Rem.  4.      'v.     \_   ^S    C^     f        ^    ""^\— -    x  1    ""^ — -    x 

(§240,1.)      1   1     VV]   _^    /^     1    V^x    2.    V      _^ 


CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.       227 

y.:.  1:^  _.^  °  L'^  X  •  — -A "^-L-^ )  v.^  \. 


LESSON   XXV. 

(§§  242-250.) 


III.— JOINING  WORDS— PHRASE  -WRITING. 

§  242.  The  speed  and  legibility  of  writing  may  be  con- 
siderably increased  by  the  judicious  use  of  phrase-writing, 
that  is,  by  joining  words  occurring  together  in  phrases  or 
clauses  ;  as,  "  it-is-quite-necessary,  we-are-very-sure,  we- 
may-be-told,  it-is-not-so. " 

Rem.  1.  Phrase-Sign,  Sign-Phrase. — («)  Two  or  more  word-forms 
joined  are  termed  a  Phrase-Sign  ;  (h)  and  the  words  represented  by 
such  sign  are  denominated  a  Sign-Phrase. 

Rem.  2.  The  inexperienced  writer  should,  for  a  considerable  time, 
confine  his  use  of  phrase-writing  to  joining  sign- words.  Experience 
will  gradually  teach  him  in  what  cases  he  may  safely  depart  from 
this  limit. 

§  243.  Cautions. — To  guard  against  the  disadvantageous 
use  of  phrase-writing,  the  following  cautions  are  given  : 

1.  Bo  not  join   words   which   are   united    in   speech-phrases  or 
clauses — 
a.  When,  of  course,  the  junction  would  be  impossible  without 
taking  ofE  the  pen  ;  as,  "  do  not  care,"  "gave  them." 

§242.  What  is  phrase- writing?  [Rem.]  To  what  extent  should  it 
be  carried  by  the  inexperienced  writer?  What  is  a  phrase-sign?  a 
sign-phrase  ? 

§  243.  What  cautions  are  given  as  to  phrase-writing?  Mention 
some  speech-phrases  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  write  in  phrases  ; 


228  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

b.  When  obvious  pawses  intervene  ;  as,  "John,  who  works  hard, 
deserves  success." 

2.  Do  not  join  words  when  the  junction  would  be  inconvenient ; 

as — 
1.  Because  of  too  great  length — 

a.  Above  the  line  ;  as,  "literary-researches." 

b.  Below  the  line;   as,  "  those-duties-which-demand  our 

attention." 

c.  Horizontally;  as,  "as-many-as-can-conie-together." 

S.  Because  of  a  confusing  succession  of  signs  ;  as,  "in-many- 
names." 

3.  Do  not  join  words  when  ambiguity  would  result ;  as,  "  give-him 

my-place,"  which  might  be  read  "  give-me  my-place." 

§  244.  Grammatical  Rules  for  Joining  Words. — For  the 
convenience  of  students  who  prefer  grammatical  rules  for 
joining  words,  the  following  are  given : 

1.  A  pronoun  of  frequent  occurrence  is  generally  joined  to  a 
following  verb  ;  thus:  "he-had,  it-may,  they-were,  they-shall. 
we-think,  you-are,  each-may,  such-can,  who-make." 

2.  A  defining,  limiting,  or  modifying  word  is  usually  joined 
to  the  word  defined,  limited,  or  modified  ;  thus  :  "a-man,  that- 
time,  this-day,  no-one,  some-one,  long-ago,  recent-date,  as-well- 
as  (Iss-Lay-Iss),  as-soon-as  (Ses-Ens),  so-as,  great-advantage, 
as-great-as,  as-much-as,  very-much-more,  a-very-important- 
matter,  enter-upon,  go-forward,  come-into." 

3.  A  simple  or  compound  auxiliary  verb,  with  or  without  not, 
is  frequently  joined  to  the  principal  verb;  thus:  "  shall-be, 
will-have,  will-be-seen,  will-not-be-seen,  may-not-be-seen,  does- 
know,  does-not-know,  may-be-expected." 

4.  A  common  verb  is  occasionally  joined  to  a  common  word 
following  it;  thus:  "does-it,  give-me,  give-some,  do-this, 
make-it." 

5.  A  preposition  is  usually  joined  to  a  following  word  ;  thus  : 
"  to-the,  to-him,  of-my,  for-this,  in-that,  in-which,  by-which, 
upon- that,  from-this." 

some  that  it  would  be  inconvenient  to  write  as  phrases,  because  of 
too  great  length  above  the  line  ;  on  the  line  ;  below  the  line. 

§  244.  What  are  the  grammatical  rules  for  joining  words  ?  To  what 
is  a  defining,  limiting  or  modifying  word  usually  joined?  Are  pronouns 
generally  joined  to  the  following  word  ?    Is  a  simple  or  compound 


CONTRACTIONS    AND     EXPEDIENTS. 


229 


6.  A  common  conjunction  or  adverb  is  usually  joined   to  a 
following  word  of  frequent  occurrence;    thus:    "  when-shall, 
if-tliis,  if-they,  if-we,  since-that,  since-then,  since-this,  when- 
the,  so-as,  nor-is-it,  nor-can,  neither-this,  as-well-as,  and-this, 
because-it-is,  though-they,  there-are." 
Rem.   If  the  jaupil  will  familiarize  and  apply  the  principles  of 
phrase-writing  which  have  been,  for  the  first  time,  jjresented  in  this 
book,  he  will  find  that  the  largest  list  of  phrase-signs  ever  pub- 
lished will  appear  meager  indeed  as  compared  with  the  phrase-signs 
which  he  will  naturally,  easily,  and  readily  form  under  the  guidance 
of  these  few  and  simple  principles,  and  he  will  save  himself  from 
the  burden  of  much  empirical  and  imitative  practice. 


POSITION  OF   PHRASE-SIGNS. 


1.   Determined  by  the  First  Word. 
§  245.  Usually  the  first  -word  of  a  phrase-sign  is  written 
in  its  proper  position,  and  the  other  word  or  words  follow 
without  regard  to  position  ;  thus  : 


...-,-.-  and  a-n. 
and  the. 

— o as  h-is,  etc — §39,  R.4. 

_,ya as  the. 

a_ US   tX. 

__(_—.  as  well  as. 
__.Q_p__  as  soon  as. 

.._i but  a-n. 

_jy but  the §  70,  R.  1. 


—^  could  not. 
V_^  _.  for  a-n. 
Vd-  for  h-is. 
V^  -.  for  the. 

-  has  been. 

-  I  am,  I  may. 
_.  I  do. 


-\ 


A 

X  __  I  think. 
^    I  will. 


auxiliary  verb  sometimes  joined  to  the  principal  verb  ?  May  a  common 
verb  be  joined  to  a  following  common  word  ?  To  what  is  a  preposition 
usually  joined?  a  common  conjunction  or  adverb? 

§  245.  By  what,  usually,  is  the  position  of  a  phrase-sign  governed? 
[Rem.]  How  is  the  tick  a-n-d  written  in  phrase-signs? 


230 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


^ 


"-< 


^, 


_.L 


if  a-n. 

if  his. 

in  a-n. 

-  in  his. 

.  in  order  that. 

m  order  to. 

tirl-  in  the. 
-TTl    into  a-n. 
into  the. 

—  -  -  is  a-n. 

—  is  as,  etc §  39, 

---  is  the. 

—  is  to. 
--  it  is. 

it  is  not. 
it  is  said, 
it  is  the. 
it  should  be. 


o 


L. 


11.4. 


"^        of  a-n 


_.  of  course. 
,  _of  his. 
_  of  the. 
,  on  a-n. 


__3_ 

on  account  of. 

<  .^ 

on  the. 

..v.. 

on  the  contrary. 

u 

or  a-n-d. 

V 

or  the — §  70,  R.  1 

-A- 

should  be. 

-1- 

.  should  do. 

..  y\ 

should  a-n. 

_.^ 

should  the. 

c 

.  that  h-is. 

...^._.. 

to  a-n. 

-->.„. 

to  the. 

X.. 

we  have. 

V-_ 

,  we  have  no. 

v_ 

we  have  seen. 

A... 

which  the. 

r\ -J 

you  can. 

^ 

you  may. 

^ 

you  must. 

^^-^ 

you  must  not. 

/:.... 

you  will. 

n^.. 

you  will  do. 

CONTRACTIONS    AND    EXPEDIENTS.        231 

Bem.  (a)  The  tick  for  a-n-d  when  joined  to  a  following  tick  a,  an, 
or  the,  is  written  on  the  line.  (6)  In  other  cases,  it  is  adapted  to  the 
position  of  the  following  word,  as  provided  in  the  next  section. 


2.   Detekmined  by  the  Second  Word. 

§  246.  The  position  of  a  phrase-sign  is  determined  by 
the  second  word  in  the  following  cases  : 

1.  When  the  first  word  is  represented  by  a  dash,  or  by  a 

horizontal  stroke,  of  the  first  position,  and  when 
it  can  be  joined  to  the  second  word  without  being 
brought  down  to  or  below  the  line  ;  thus  :  __>.  in 
these,  ^C  in  this,  .>^.-_in  those;  so  also  "of 
these,  of  this,  of  those  ;"  "of  each,  of  which,  of 
much  ;  "   "I  did  not,  I  do  not,  I  had  not." 

2.  When  the  tick  for  a-n-d  is  the  first  portion  of  the 

phrase-sign,  and  the  second  word  is  not  the  or 
a-n-d ;  thus  :  1  and  it,  _\^  and  for  a,  -^  and  but, 
7   and  should,  J.^r::'.  and  in  a. 

3.  Occasionally,  to  distinguish  one  phrase-sign   from 

another;    as,     his  own,   thus   distinguished 

from  !^.  is  no. 

4.  Occasionally,  when  the  legibility  of  the  second  word 

depends  considerably  on  its  position ;  as,  .^.  as  if, 
.../?.  as  much  as. 

Rem.  1.  The  effect  of  the  rule  of  Section  245,  Rem.  1,  and  of 
Section  246,  2,  is  to  secure  a  distinction  by  position  between  "and 
a "  and  " and  but " — "  and  the "  and  "and  should."  See  Section  71, 
Rem.  2. 

Rem.  2.   (a)  The  position  of  the  signs  for  I  am  and  I  icill  is  deter- 
§  24G.  In  what  cases  is  the  position  of  a  phrase-sign  governed  by 


232  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

mined  by  the  first  word,  because  the  I  could  not  be  adapted  to  the 
position  of  the  second  word,  without  being  brought  down  to  the 
line,  (b)  For  this  reason  I  will  is  distinguished  from  he  will ;  I  am, 
etc.,  from  he  ma;/;  the  latter  commencing  on  the  line,  and  the 
former  commencing  above  it.     See  Section  146,  Rem.  5. 


IV.— OMISSION  OF   WORDS. 

§  24Y.  The  speed  of  writing  may  be  considerably 
increased,  without  sacrifice  of  legibility,  by  omitting 
certain  words,  which  may  be  intimated  by  the  manner 
of  writing  the  adjacent  words,  or  readily  supplied  by 
reference  to  the  context. 

''OF  the"  omitted. 

§  248,  Of  the,  connecting  words,  may  be  omitted,  and 
be  intimated,  usually  by  writing  the  adjacent  words  near 
each  other;  thus:  ^ oV  ''close  of  the  day;"  but  occa- 
sionally by  joining  them  ;  thus  :  ^^-^  ' '  one  of  the  most." 

Rem.   Of  the  is  usually  represented  by   when  it  is  preceded  or 

followed  by  a  vowel-word-sign,  as  that  for  eye  or  awe;  lest  such 
vowel-word-sign  should  be  mistaken  for  the  vocalization  of  the  word 
near  which  it  is  placed. 

''have"  omitted. 

§  249.  Have  preceding  been  and  do7ie  in  phrase-signs, 
may  be  omitted,  when  it  cannot  be  more  clearly  or  easily 

the  second  word?  [Rem.]  How  is  and  the  distingiiished  from  avd 
should  ?  and  a  from  and  but.  How  is  /  will  distinguished  from  the 
reporting  phrase-sign  he  imll  ? 

§  248.  \\Tien  may  "of  the  "  be  omitted?    When  omitted,  how  are 


CONTRACTIONS  AND  EXPEDIENTS.  233 
expressed  by  an  Ef-hook  ;  tlius  :  -'_  "  sftall  have  been," 
...\^  "to  have  been,"  J  "cannot  have  done;"  but, 
\  ''I  have  been,"  /    ''which  have  been." 


OMISSION   OF   WORDS   IN  THE   REPORTING   STYLE. 

§  250.  The  reporter,  and  the  advanced  writer  of  the 
Corresponding  Style,  may  omit  other  words,  as  specified 
below. 

1.  Of  may  be  omitted  when  it  occurs  between  two 

nouns  which  can  be  joined  to  indicate  the  omis- 
sion;  thus:  J^  ''Word  of  God,"  77\= ''kingdom 
of  heaven."  It  is  usually  omitted,  whether 
followed  or  not  by  a,  an,  or  the,  and  implied  by 
writing  the  adjacent  words  near  each  other. 

2.  To  may  be  omitted  when  followed  by  an  infinitive 

which  can  be  joined  to  the  preceding  word  to 

indicate  the  omission  ;  thus:    \  "I  intend  to 

be." 

3.  Generally,  it  is  allowable,  in  the  Reporting  Style, 

to  omit  any  other  ivord  n-hich  must,  and  may 
readily,  he  supplied,  to  complete  the  sense  or  con- 
struction, as — 

A — from  signs  for  such  phrases  as  the  following  : 
' '  for  a  moment,  such  a  one,  in  a  word,  for  a  long 
time,  in  such  a  case." 

And — as  in  ..^.,  ''by  and  by  ;  "  or,  with  the  adjacent 
words  joined,  ^^^  ' '  wise  and  good  ;  "  ^-n-^  "more 

these -words  intimated?     [Rem.]  How  usually  should  "of  the  "be 
written  when  one  of  the  adjacent  words  is  a  vowel-word-sign? 

§  24;9.  What  is  the  rule  for  the  omission  of  have  ? 

§  250.  What  is  the  rule  for  omitting  and  implying  to  and  of  in  the 


234  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

and  more;"  __\  '  ^  over  and  over  ;  "    _?V    _  ''over 

and  above  ;  "  /^ ._ ''  rich  and  poor  ; "   1  "  through 
and  through."    ^ 

From — to — as  in  writing  H'  ''from  day  to  day;" 
J',  "from  time  to  time  ;"  or,  sometimes  with  the 
adjacent  words  joined;   thus:    .-^^  _  "from  hour 

to  hour  ; "   ^    "from  place  to  place." 

Tn — as  in  writing  s>s^  ' '  hand  in  hand. " 

On — as  in  writing  ^  "on  (the)  one  hand  ;  "  5  "on 
(the)  other  hand;"    ^     "on  (the)  one  side;" 

^    "on  (the)  one  subject." 

Or — as  in  writing  <=-^-  "more  or  less;"  <^--. 
"sooner  or  later  ;  "  <r^- —  "greater  or  less." 

The — as  in  [X  "on  the  contrary;"  2T!^  "in  the 
world  :  "  c..-^        "one  or  the  other." 


To — as  in  writing  '^__" according,"  for  "according 
to;"  :rr-^..  "in  relation,"  for  "in  relation  to;'' 
-^7^..  ' '  in  regard, "  for  ' '  in  regard  io  ;  "  i— b— -.  "it 

seems  me,"  for    "it  seems  to  me;"    <k---.  "it 
seemed  me,"  for  "  it  seemed  to  me." 

With — as  in  writing  Cs>  "  inconjunction,"  for  "in 
conjunction  with.'" 

Rem.  1.    Of. — Instead  of  omitting  of  and  implying  it  by  joining  the 

Reporting  Style?  What  is  the  general  rule  for  omitting  words  in 
the  Reporting  Style?  Give  examples  of  the  omission  of  "a,  and, 
from — to,  in,  on  the,  or,  or  the,  to,  of."     [Rem.]  How  may  a  word 


READING    EXERCISES 


235 


adjacent  vrords,  it  is  sometimes  better  to  express  it  by  an  Ef-hook  ; 
thus  :  V^/j,     n  variety  of  causes. 

Rkm.  2.   To. — (a)  The  omission   of  /o  when  it  precedes  a  word 

beginning  with  a  descending  or  horizontal  stroke,  is  indicated  in 

the  Reporting  Style  by  commencing  that  word  against  the  lower  side 

of  the  line  of  writing,  which  is  called  the  Fourth  position  ;  thus  : 

.^-_  Es*"  to  say,  _      Pet''  to  put, ._      Det''  to  doubt,  _^_  Yuh-"  to  you, 

) 
.  -     _  ,Em<  to  him  or  to  me,         ^Gav'  to  give  or  to  go.    (h)  The  fourth 

position  is  thus  distinct  from  the  third  position,  which  is  through 
the  line  for  all  perpendicular  or  inclined  strokes  except  those  for 
pxd,  about,  and,  in  the  Reporting  Style,  doubt  which  are  below  and/ree 
from  the  line  to  distinguish  them  more  certainly  from  similar  half- 
lengths  in  the  third  position. 

Rem.  3.  The  tick  for  a,  an,  and  may  be  joined  to  a  word  in  the 
fourth  position  and  read  befoke  the  to  implied  by  that  position  ; 
thus  :   and  to  put,   and  to  doubt. 


EXERCISE  XXV. 

1  1.    .^vl 


-On  Sections  242-250. 


1..^,..  ^ 


\ 


be  written  to  imply  a  preceding  to,  when  it  could  not  properly  be 
joined?  Write,  according  to  the  principle  stated,  "  to  us,  to  say,  to 
you,  to  whom,  to  him,  to  come." 


236 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


§  251.  For  convenience  of  reference  all  the  word-signs 
of  the  Corresponding  Style  are  here  given  in  the  following 


List  of  Word-Signs. 


P. 


.X...  up. 

\^_.  hope. 

!\-.   principle,  principal 

.Xo_  surprise. 

\-.  upon. 

put. 

.^--  particular-ly. 

opportunity. 

spirit. 


B. 
\ 


by. 

be. 

to  be. 
--\_  subject. 
__\-.  able. 

..!\_  member,remember-ed 
_  -'N.  _ ,  number-ed. 
__\=-.  before. 
_  X  _ .  above. 


_X--   been, 

.r^ . ..  remembrance. 
__Xo..  objection. 
..-So.-   subjection. 
-.^:b.     objective. 
_-V_    subjective, 
about. 
T. 
...L..  it. 
._.|---  at,  out. 
— L-.-  its. 
--j_-_  itself. 
_-  L..  tell,  till,  it  will. 
__.r-_  until,  at  all. 
_..l--  truth. 
---[-.-  whatever. 
--l-_  truthful-ly. 
.-L-  till  it. 
..  r.-_  told. 


r- 


until  it. 


LIST    OF    WORD-SIGNS. 


237 


....!.... 

toward. 

</ 

gentlemen. 

s 

it  will  not. 

-</.. 

gentleman. 

D. 

K. 

.J.._ 

do. 



kingdom,  common 

-1- 

had. 

-_r._ 

commonly. 

...1... 

dear. 

come. 

during. 

— ° 

because. 

-.-L- 

differ-ed,  different- 
fence, 
done. 

f 

call,  equal-ly. 
difficult-y. 

1 

down. 

<- 

care. 

—  . 

did  not. 

3 

can. 

...J... 

do  not. 

<: = 

careful-ly. 

had  not. 

quite. 

CH. 

— 

could. 

_  / 

each. 

'^- 

called,  equaled. 

../.. 

which. 

*="" 

according-ly. 

-/  - 

much. 

- 

cared. 

.../!- 

which  will. 

._:?_. 

cannot,  kind. 

-./.. 

whichever. 

-^ 

account. 

y 

which  will  not. 

G. 

J. 

give-n. 

._/.. 

.  advantage. 

together. 

../.. 

.  general-ly. 

gave. 

238 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


,     again. 

.~...  God. 
_     good. 
^     great. 
F. 

.>r..  if. 
.  V^..  for. 
.-V.--.  few. 
..L,.  full. 

-^-.  >%. 

.-^..  from. 

.  Ao . .  phonography,  often. 

.  -Vi  - .  Standard  Phonog'y. 

-!>\.  farther,  further. 

--^---  if  it. 

.-V after. 

V. 
-S--..  ever. 
..^.  .  have. 
..L._.    however. 
-L...  several. 
-;^...  value. 
\^  over. 


_.ir^_-  every,  very 

._-..-.  even. 

_c^.._.  valued. 

Th. 

..(.._  think. 

..(,.._  thank-ed. 

..!._  through. 

..} thought. 

-J throughout. 

TH. 

_> thee,  thy. 

-.(_..  them,  they. 

--(_-_.  though,  thou, 

-.k-..  these,  thyself. 

--C...  this. 

,  /...  those,  thus. 

..(d....  themselves. 

.-A...  they  will. 

..-..-.  either. 

...1-.  theje,  they  are. 

..r\...  other.    - 

-...—  within. 

—(— .  then. 


LIST    OF    WORD-SIGNS. 

-(- 

than. 

ZH. 

< 

that. 

.-J.,. 

usual-ly. 

..(--. 

without. 

-.^__ 

pleasure. 

s. 

L. 

) 

see. 

.c 

will,  wilt. 

-A... 

so. 

r- 

whole. 

--)-- 

us,  use  =  yma. 

r 

while,  we  will. 

V 

astonish-^^ent 

._(C__ 

well. 

__)._... 

establish-^^^eut 

_.r._ 

alone. 

<?.... 

first. 

._r:.-. 

let. 

Z. 

._r-.. 

let  us. 

__)____ 

was. 

-_r:__ 

world. 

-)- 

use  =  tjiuz. 

r 

will  not. 

) 

is  it. 

c 

we  will  not. 

.-)__.- 

as  it,  has  it. 

R. 

-)  - 

used. 

._?^._ 

her,  hear,  here 

o 

is,  his. 

.r:^^. 

are. 

SH. 

as,  has. 

our. 

hers,  herself. 

J.... 

.  wish,  she. 

_._7>^... 

ours,  ourself. 

-^__. 

shall,  Shalt. 

_._-:^... 

ourselves. 

..2.. 

sure-ly. 

c^ 

we  are. 

J 

wished. 

<x 

where. 

239 


240 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


.--y^-  aware. 
_.t::n_  rather. 

Lord,  read. 

---">-_  heard. 
.^.?>.  word. 
.rb  ^   are  not. 
.-J:^!..  we  are  not. 
..-<^    were  not. 

M. 

Cn    me,  my. 

^— s.     am,  may,  him. 
myself. 

^— b  himself. 
.  fTT-  we  may. 
Mr.,mere,remark-ed 

<=— %    more. 
._^_  men. 

^-5    man. 
importanee 

^^    improve-^eot 
.m   impossibjfity 
,.-— X    matter. 
might. 


-  somewhat. 
_-  immediate-ly. 

-  made. 
--  mind. 

...  may  not,  am  not. 

-  we  may  not. 


N. 


T" 


in,  any. 

no,  know. 

own. 

influence. 

when. 

one. 

near,  nor. 

manner. 

opinion. 

none,  known. 

not. 

nature. 

natural-ly. 

entire. 

another. 

under. 


LIST    OF    WORD-SIGNS 


241 


.M._  is  not. 

._q_,..^  h-as  not. 

-!f_-.  want. 

.^..-  in  order. 

.^!^__.  thing. 

v_^     language. 
W. 

-.?),.-  why. 

.^...  way. 

-.:>>...  away. 

-TN  whether. 

we. 

with. 

..c,  were. 

what. 

—  :>.,..  would. 
Y. 

.  /TT...  your. 

-^-.  yours,  yourself, 
.-^--..  yourselves. 
..!_..  ye. 

3^et. 

......  beyond. 

-o...  you. 


.-  --\ 
I 


H. 

...Z..  he. 

Vowels. 

...^_.  the. 
a. 

—  . ...   an,  and. 
,.->.-_  all. 
_.;._     of. 
L-.\.-..  too,  two. 

to. 

awe,  already. 

: or. 

...  I....  owe,  oh. 
....I....  but. 

ought. 

..J....  on. 

.../....   who,  whom. 

.-.J....  whose. 

...  .^-...  whoever,  who  have. 

..-/.....  should. 

ay,  aye. 

I,  eye,  high. 

A ...  how. 
^       I  have. 


16 


242 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


§  252.  A  complete  list  of  the  Sign- Words  of  the  Corres- 
ponding Style  is  given  here  for  convenience  of  reference. 


List  of  Sign -Words. 


A. 


a,    a2.— §  71;  114.. 
able,     Bel2. 
about,     Bet3. 
above,     Bee^-Vee. 
according-ly,     Kret'. 
account,     Kent^. 
advantage,     Jay*, 
after,     Fet*. 
again.     Gen*, 
all,  Bedoid'.-§178,K.4. 
alone,     Len*. 
already,     Dedoid'. 
am,     Eni2. 
am  not,     Ment*. 
an-d,     a2— §§71;114; 

246,  2. 
another,     Enther*. 
any,     En', 
are,    Ar^  (sometimes 

in  phrases  Bay^). — 

§  38,  R.  2. 
are  not,     Arnt^  or 

Eent2. 
as,  Iss2.— §  252,  R.  4. 
as  it,     Zet2. 
as  not,     Snet2. 
astonish,  Est>.— §  221, 

R.  2. 
astonished.     Est', 
astonishment,     Est', 
at.     Tees, 
at  all,     Tel3. 
aware,     Wer^. 
away.     Way', 
awe,     Dedoid'. 
ay,  aye,    ahi'. — §  102, 

R.  3. 


B. 

be,     Bee2. 
because,     Kays', 
before,     Bef*. 
been,     Ben*, 
beyond,     Yuh'  (yo). 
but,     Tetoid*. 
by,     Bee'. 

C. 
call,  Kel'. 
called,     Keld'. 
can.     Ken*, 
cannot,     Kent', 
care,     Ker*. 
cared,     Kred*. 
careful-ly,     Kref*. — 

§  232,  R.  8. ; 
come,     Kay*, 
common,     Kay'. 
commonh/,     Kay'-El. 
could,     Ket*. 

D. 
dear,     Der*. 
did  not,     Dent', 
differ,  Def*. 

different,       do. 
difference,     do. 
difficult-y,     Kel*. 
do,     Dee*, 
done,     Den*, 
do  not.     Dent*, 
down,     Den^. 
during,     Der^. 

E. 

each,     Chayi. 
either,     Dher'. 


entire,   Enteri.-§  210, 

R.  1. 
equaled,     Keld'. 
equal-ly,   Kel'.-§178, 

R.  2,  a. 
establish,  Est2.-§221, 

R.  2. 
established.     Est*, 
establishment.    Est*, 
even.     Yen', 
ever,     Vee'. 
every,     Ver*. 
eye,     i'. 


F. 

farther,     Ferdher^. 
further,         do. 
few,     Ef3. 
first,     Steh*. 
for,     Ef*. 
from,     Fer*. 
full,     Fel*. 
fully,     Fel  (i)*. 


G. 

gave,     Gef*. 
general-ly,     Jen*. — 

§  201,  R.  3,  h. 
gentleman,     Jent*. — 

§  221,  R.  2. 
gentlemen,   Jent'. 
give-n.     Gay'. 
God,     Ged'. 
good,     Ged*. 
great,     Gret*.— §  221, 

R.  2. 


LIST    OF    SIGN-WORDS. 


243 


H. 

had,  Dee3.-§221,  E.  4. 
had  not,     Dent^. 
has,    Iss2.— §  38,  R.  1. 
has  it,     Zet2. 
has  not,     Snet^. 
have,     Vee^.— §§  182, 

E.  1;201,  R.I 
he,  Hay2.— §  146,  R.  5. 
hear,     Ar'. 
heard,     Ard^. 
her,  here,     Ar'. 
hers,  herself,     Ars'. 
high,     I'.— §252,  R.  5. 
him,     Em2. 
himself,     Ems', 
his,    Issi.— §§38,  R.  1; 

252,  R.  5. 
hope,     Pee3. 
how,     oii2. 
however,     Vee^. 


I,     i'.— §  103. 

I  have,    Teftoidi.— § 

201,  R.  2. 
if,     Ef>. 
if  it,     Feti. 
immediate-ly,     Med', 
important,     Emp'. 
importance,     do. 
impossible,  Emps'. — 

§  206,  R. 
impossibility,  Emps'. 
improve,     Emp2. 
improved,     Emp2. 
improvement,   Emp2. 
in.     En', 
influence,     Ens', 
in  order.     Nerd'. 
is,     Iss'.— §  252,  R.  i. 
is  it,     Zet^. 
is  not,     Snet'. 


it,    Tee2.— §  221,  R.  -i. 

its,     Tees2. 

itself,     Teess. 

it  will,     Tel2. 

it  will  not,     Tlent'. 

K. 
kingdom,     Kay', 
kind,     Kend'. 
know,     En*, 
known,     Nen*. 


language,     Ing*. 
let,     Let2. 
let  us,     Lets2. 
Lord,     Ard'. 

M. 
made,     Med*, 
man.     Men*, 
manner,     Ner*. 
may,     Em*, 
may  not,     Ment*. 
matter,     Emter*. 
me,     Em', 
member,     Ber*. 
men.     Men', 
mere,     Mer'.— §  178, 

R.  1. 
Mr.,  Mer'.-§178,  R.  3. 
might.     Met', 
mind.     Mend', 
more,     Mer*. 
much,     Chay3. 
my,     Em'. 
myself,     Ems'. 


N. 
nature.     Net*. 
natural-Iy,     Net*-El. 
near,  Ner'.-§  ITS,  R.  1 
no.     En*. 


none,     Nen*. 

nor,     Ner'. 

not.    Net'.— §§201,  R 

5;  221,  R.  4. 
number-ed,     Ber3. — 

§  252,  R.  2. 

O. 

objection,    Beeshon*. 

— §  201,  R.  3,  a. 
objective,  Beetive*. — 

§§201,  R.3,  c;232,R.9. 
of,  Petoid'.-§201,R.4. 
often,  Fen''.-§201,  R.  1. 
oh,  owe,     Dedoid*. — 

§  252,  R.  2,  c. 
on,     Chetoid'. 
one.     Wen*, 
opinion,     Nen'. 
opportunity,     Pret*. 
or,     Tetoid'. 
other,     Dher3. 
ought,     Jedoid'. 
our,   Ar3.— §  178,  R.  5. 
ours,  ourself,     Ars^. 
ourselves,     Arses^. 
out,     Tee3. 
over,     Ver'. 
own,    En3.— §§  201,  R. 

7;  211,  R. 


particular-ly,  Pret'. — 

§  221,  R.  3. 
phonography.     Fen*, 
pleasure,     Zher*. 
principal.     Per*, 
principle,     Per^. 
put,     Pets. 


Q. 
quite,     Kef. 


244 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


E. 

rather,     Ardher^. 
read,  Ard'.-§221,  R.  2. 
remark-ed,     Mer'. 
remember-ed,     Ber^. 
remembrance,  Brens^. 

S. 

see,     Es'. 

several,     Svee*. 

shall,     Ish'-'. 

Shalt,     Ish2. 

she,     Ishi. 

should,    Chetoid2. 

so,     Es2. 

somewhat,     Smet'. 

spirit,    Spret'. — §221, 
R.  2. 

Standard     Phonog- 
raphy, Steh-Fen2. 

subject,   Sbee2.-§  252, 
R.  2. 

subjection,  Sbeeshon*. 

subjective,  Sbeetive^, 
— §  201,  R.  3,  c. 

sure-ly,  Sher2.-§§178, 
R.  2,  6;  232,  R.  3,  c. 

surprise,     Spers-. 

T. 
tell,     Tel2. 
than,     Dhens.— §  201, 

R.  8. 
thank-ed,     Itha. 
that,     Dhet>. 
the,     e'.— §§  70,  113. 
thee,     Dhee'. 
their,     Dher2._§  211. 
them,    Dhee2. 
themselves,  Dheeses^. 
then,     Dhen2. 
there,     Dher^. 
these,     Dhees'. 
they,     Dhee«. 


they  are,  Dher^. 
they  will,     Dhel2. 
thing,     Ing'. 
think,     Ith2. 
this,     Dhees2.— §  252, 

R.  4,  b. 
those,     Dhees3. 
thou,     Dhees. 
though,     Dhee^. 
thought,     Thet'. 
through,     Ther2. 
throughout,     Thret^, 
thus,     Dhees^. 
thy,     Dheei. 
thyself,     Dhees'. 
till,     Tel2. 
till  it,     Telti. 
to,     Petoid2.-§229. 
to  be,     Bee3. 
together,  Gay2.-§229. 
told,     Teld2. 
toward,     Tred2. 
,  truth,     Ter2. 
truthful-ly,     Tref2.— 

§  232,  R.  8. 
too,     Bedoid*. 
two,     Bedoid2. 

U. 

under,    End*. 

until,     Tel3. 

until  it,     Telts. 

up,     Pee2. 

upon.     Pen-. 

us,     Es3. 

usual-ly,     Zhay2.— § 

232,  R.  3,  c. 
use — yms.     Es^. 
use — yiuz.     Zee^. 
used,     Zed3. 


V. 

value,     Vel3. 


valued,     Veld^. 
very,    Ver^.— §  178,  R. 
2,  b. 


W. 
want.     Went'. 
was,     Zee2. 
way,     Way^. 
we.     We'. 
we  are,     Wer'. 
we  are  not,     Wernt'. 
we    may,       Wem'. —  § 

140,  R.  2. 
we  may  not,Wem'ent'. 
we  will,     Wei'.— §  140, 

R.  1. 
we  will  not,     Wel'ent'. 
well,     Wel2. 
were,     Weh2. 
were  not,     Wernts. 
what,     Wuh'.— §§  201, 

R.  6,  c;221,  E."4. 
whatever,     Tef*. 
when,     Wen'. 
where,      Wer2.— §  233, 

Rems.  2,  3,  4. 
whether,     Waydher2     -^ 
which,     Chay2. 
whichever,     Che£2. 
which  will,     Chel2. 
which  will  not,Chlent'. 
while,     Wei', 
who-m,     Jedoid2. 
whoever,     Jeftoid'. 
whose,       Jedsoid*. — § 

69,  R.  3. 
whole.     Lay'. 
why.     Way'. 
will,     Lay  2. 
wilt,     Lay2. 
will  not,     Lent', 
wish,     Ish'.* 
wished,     Isht'. 


LIST    OF    SIGN-WOr.DS.  245 

with,     Wehi.  would,  Wuh'.-§§201,  yet,     Yeh^. 

within,     Dheni.  K.  6  ;  221,  K  4.       you,  Yuh^.— 140,  R.  3 

without,     Dhet^  your,     Yay2. 

word,   Weid-  or  Ard-.  Y.  yours,  yourself,  Yays*. 

world,     Eld^.  ye,     Ye'.  yourselves,     Yayses*. 

Eem.  1.  Word-Signs  and  Contractions  Distinguished. — For  the  dis- 
tinction between  word-signs  and  contractions,  see  Section  104,  E.  2. 

Kem.  2.  Derivatives. — (a)  One  or  more  sounds  prefixed  or  affixed  to 
a  word  to  form  a  derivative  may  be  denominated  a  formative  sound, 
or  simply  ^formative,  (b)  A  derivative  from  a  word-sign  may  almost 
invariably  be  formed  by  adding,  by  some  convenient  sign  or  mode 
of  writing,  the  formative  sound  ;  thus  :  f  commonly,  ^  un- 
common,  \  I  remembered,  I  eyed,  |  owing,  "^-^ things,       "kingdoms, 

- e  comes  (see  Section  39, 1  and  2),  -A-  ours,  6  -whose,   ^^  greatest, 

^—^  influences,  ^-^  influenced  (see  Section  39,  Rem.  2),  ,_ =,  careful, 

,__  cared,  r  .  valued,  (c)  Some  of  the  derivatives  from  sign-words 
denoted  by  a  vowel-sign — as  "  awes,  awful ;  owes,  owed" — must  be 
written  with  the  proper  consonant-signs  vocalized,  precisely  as 
though  they  were  not  derived  from  sign-words ;  for  instance, 
vocalize  Zee  with  au  for  awes;  Dee  with  au  for  awed;  Zee  with  o 
for  owes ;  Dee  with  6  for  owed.  See  Sections  69,  Rem ;  102, 
Rems.  1  and  2.  (d)  The  sign  of  the  formative  is  usually  disjoined 
when  any  of  the  sounds  adjoining  the  formative  are  not  indicated  in 
the  word-sign  ;  as  in  \|  subjected,  \~x  objector,  \i  objected; 
but  _,  ^  __  naturally,     (e)  In  other  cases  the   formative  is  usually 

joined,  if  it  can  be  conveniently.  (/)  For  convenience  of  reference, 
several  derivative  word-signs  are  included  in  the  preceding  list. 
Such  are  the  signs  for  "ours,  ourself,  themselves,"  etc. 

Rem.  3.  Past  Tense  and  Perfect  Participle. — When  a  verb  is  repre- 
sented by  a  word-sign,  and  an  additional  stroke  is  necessary  to  write 
the  past  tense  or  perfect  participle — as  "remembered,  subjected, 
objected," — the  advanced  v/riter  may  employ  the  primitive  word- 
sign  for  both  the  present  and  past  tense  ;  the  tense  or  time  in  most 
cases  being  readily  distinguished  by  a  reference  to  the  context. 

Rem.  4.  "Is,  His,  As,  Has"  Added. — Any  word  denoted  by  the 
circle-word-sign — is,  his,  as,  has — may  be  added — 

(a)  To  any  word-sign  not  terminating  with  Iss,  by  adding  a  circle  ; 
thus:  I  it  is,  it  has  ;  [at  his,  at  as  ;  t  that  h-is,  that  h-as  ; 
.S^P  if  his,  if  as  ;  ^  for  h-is,  for  h-as ;  "^-^  in  his,  in  as ; 
^    so  h-as,   ^  upon  his. 


246  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

{h)  To  the  circle-word-sign,  and  to  word-signs  terminating  with 
Iss,  by  enlarging  the  circle  ;  thus :  O  is  his,  is  as,  his  is, 
his  has  ;  O  as  h-is,  as  has,  has  his,  has  as  ;  (-,  this  is,  this 
has  ;   — '-^  because  his. 

Hem.  5.  Distinctions. — If  deemed  desirable  or  necessary  for  sake  of 
distinction,  his,  has,  and  high,  when  written  separately,  may  be  written 
with  an  h-dot  before  the  signs  for  is,  as,  and  eye.  See  Section  146, 
Rem.  3.  For  remarks  as  to  other  distinctions,  see  Sections  178,  Rem. 
2  ;  201,  Rem.  1 ;  221,  Rem.  3. 

Rem.  6.  For    the     different   classes   of   the   word-signs,   and  for 
various  remarks  concerning  word-signs  and  their  derivatives,  see  the 
portions  of  the  Compendium  indicated  by  the  following  references  : 
List  of  Simple-Consonant  Word-Signs,    -    -    -    Section    38 

Vowel  Word-Signs, "        69 

Diphthong  Word-Sign.s,  - "       102 

Way  and  Yay  Word-Signs,     -     -     -     -  "       140 

Initial-Hook  Word-Signs,    -----  "       178 

Final-Hook  Word-Signs,   -----  "      201 

Emp  Word-Signs,  --------  "      206 

Length ened-Curve  Word-Signs,      -     -  "       210 

Half -Length  Word-Signs,    -----  "      221 

Positions  of  Word-Signs,      -------  "         36 

Exceptions  to  the  Rule  for  Position  of  Word-Signs,        ' '         55 
How  to  Learn  the  Word-Signs,     -----  "         37 

.A-n-d  added  by  a  tick,  ---------  "         71 

All  added  to  Word-Signs, Section  178,  R.  4 

Are  "  "  - "       178,  R.  5 

Be  "  "  "       204,  R.  3 

Had  "  "  "       221,  R.  4 

Have  "  "    .  -    -  Sections  201,  R.  4  ;  182,  R.  1 

If  "  "  Section  201,  R.  4 

it  "  "  "       221,  R.  4 

Not  "  "  -    -     Sections  201,  R.  5  ;  221,  R.  4 

Of  "  "  Section  201,  R.  4 

Our  "  "  "       178,  R.  5 

Own  "  "  -    -  Sections  201,  R.  7  ;  211,  R.  1 

Than         "  "  Section  201,  R.  8 

What         "  "  -   Sections201,  R.  6,  a;  221,  R.  4 

Will  "  "  Section  178,  R.  4 

Would       "  "  -    Sections201,  R.  6,  o;  221,  R.  4 

The  added  by  a  tick,      ---------    Section     70 

-ing  a-n-d — mode  of  expressing, "       114 

-ing  the —  "  "  ....._         "       113 


LIST    OF    CONTRACTIONS. 


247 


§  253.  The  following  is  a  complete  list  of  the  Contrac- 
tions of  the  Corresponding  Style,  and  is  given  here  for 
convenience  of  reference. 


List 

of  Contractions. 

/ 

acknowledge. 

— §  223,  R. 
acknowledged. 

— §  221,  R. 
afterward. 

1,  a. 
1,  h. 

investigation. 

— §  1U7,  E.  4 
irregular-ity. 

— §  152,  1 
knowledge. 

-TTr" 

anything. 

-^^C-TIN 

manuscript. 

v_ 

become. 

^^ 

never. 

."t:^. 

capable. 

V 

nevertheless. 

"^\ 

capability. 

-~-i 

new.— §  104. 

->- 

disadvantage. 

^ 

now §  104. 

v^ 

familiar-ity. 

.^.. 

notwithstanding. 

forever. 

\ 

object — §  142.  B.  1. 

forward. 

y-y 

onward. 

sT 

highly. 

v_ 

peculiar-iiy. 

M' 

inconsistent, 
indiscriminatfon 

-Wl 

phonographer. 
phonographic. 

A 

indispensable. 

-V- 

practicability 

^__ 

influential. 

-V- 

probabjfity 

7 

intelligence. 

— §  223  E. 

intelligent. 

l,e. 

refer-red-ence. 
refers,  references. 

-z 

intelligible. 

/ — 

regular-ity — §  153,  %■ 

-p 
1 

interest — §223,  R.l,  f. 

.C\ 

remarkable. 

248  THE    COMPENDIUM, 


] — D    transgress. 

•^      understand. 

— §  229,  K.  1. 
"-f      understood. 

^-\_  whenever. 

,/V.    wherever. 


/^\  represent. 

/f\{  represented. 

/C>0  representation. 

/^..  representative. 

6~v_^  something. 

] transcript. 

Eem.  1.  The  derivatiyes  from  contractions  are  formed  in  accord- 
ance with  a  rule  substantially  the  same  as  that  for  writing  derivatives 
from  word-signs  (see  Section  252,  Rem.  2)  ;  thus  :  /lA  [..represented, 
\~\   objector,   \|  objected — Kay-Jay-Ment,  "  acknowledgement," 

1    interested,  ..Lp..  disinterested — En-Kay-Bel,  incapable." 

Eem.  2.  Past  Tense,  etc. — Rather  than  add  a  stroke  to  a  verb- 
contraction,  to  form  the  past  tense  or  perfect  participle,  the  advanced 
writer  will  employ  the  primitive  contraction  for  either  the  present 
or  past  tense  ;  as,  Eay-Pee  for  represent  or  represented;  depending 
upon  the  context  for  distinction  between  the  tenses  or  times. 

Eem.  3.  Object,  if  written  without  the  vowel  (see  Section  142, 
Eem.  1),  is  properly  classed  with  the  word-signs. 

Eem.  4.  Whatsoever,  etc. — A  number  of  contractions  are  formed  by 
the  use  of  the  aJBfix-signs  for  soever,  which  are  not  included  in  the 
preceding  list.     (See  Section  232,  16.) 

Eem.  5.  For  partial  lists  of  the  contractions,  and  for  various 
remarks  as  to  contractions  and  their  derivatives,  see  the  portions 
indicated  by  the  following  references  : 

Contractions  with  Diphthongs,   ------   Section  104 

Simple-Consonant  Contractions,  -----  "        142 

Contractions  with  Initial-Hook  Signs,       -     -     -  "        179 

with  Final-Hook  Signs,     -     -     -  "       202 

with  Half-Length  Signs,      -    -    -         "       223 

"  Distinguished  from  Word-Signs,    Sec.  104,  E.  2 

Formation  of  Derivatives  from  Contractions,  Sec.  221,  R.  1,  b 


Exercise  on  the  Word-Signs  and  Contractions. 
§  254.  Let  the  following  exercises  be  written  till  the 
words  can  be  expressed  with  their  correct  signs,  and  in 


EXERCISE    ON    WORD-SIGNS,    ETC.  249 

their  proper  positions,  as  rapidly  as  they  would  be  uttered 
by  a  good  reader. 

1.  Word-Signs. — Be,  each,  language,  under,  ye,  quite,  good,  beyond, 
already,  call,  careful,  could,  do  not,  gave,  may  not,  together,  your- 
selves, who,  until,  rather,  let,  member,  because,  alone,  common, 
differ,  give,  has  it,  let  us,  man,  one,  over,  she,  remembrance, 
toward,  told,  we  will,  whole,  wish,  well,  thyself,  they  will,  thank, 
Standard  Phonography,  thanked,  too,  on,  matter,  if,  I,  his,  kingdom. 
Lord,  can,  of,  oiit,  to  be,  want,  we  are,  world,  either,  are  not,  been, 
heard,  given,  different,  establish,  may,  we,  yet,  tell,  none,  even, 
advantage,  pleasure,  opinion,  nor,  during,  manner,  was,  yours,  in 
order,  cared,  another,  carefully,  is  it,  remark,  not,  way,  yourself, 
me,  even,  farther,  a,  full,  immediate,  no,  than,  till,  valued,  whose, 
your,  might,  called,  had,  equaled,  if  it,  naturally,  remember,  why, 
natural,  gentlemen,  who,  would,  somewhat,  immediate,  word,  will 
not,  first,  about,  entire,  further,  objection,  made,  is  not,  however, 
the,  two,  we  may,  you,  which,  until  it,  themselves,  subjective,  in, 
men,  it  will,  no,  number,  own,  put,  Mr.,  I  have,  it  will  not,  or,  ours, 
were  not,  us,  those,  surprise,  subject,  often,  oh,  kind,  word,  up, 
will,  opportunity,  itself,  established,  care,  but,  am  not,  dear,  myself, 
is,  read,  himself,  objective,  other,  are,  great,  did  not,  ay,  aware,  has 
not,  commonly,  near,  nature,  phonography,  ourselves,  its,  ourself, 
improve,  immediatel}',  my,  particular,  shall,  our,  near,  shalt,  every, 
hetove,  fully,  do,  again,  awe,  down,  God,  from,  eye,  hear,  come,  any, 
few,  her,  general,  difficult,  away,  first,  here,  herself,  difficulty,  at 
all,  difference,  above,  for,  high,  gentleman,  done,  establishment, 
had  not,  by,  an,  have,  and,  he,  able,  according,  known,  accordingly, 
principal,  ought,  more,  it,  how,  am,  see,  mind,  account,  much,  all, 
improved,  particularly,  after,  should,  impossible,  so,  as  it,  influence, 
as  not,  impossibility,  truth,  we  will  not,  these,  sure,  value,  would, 
usual,  thing,  astonish,  truthful,  very,  then,  astonished,  were,  usually, 
astonishment,  till  it,  their,  subjection,  thy,  at,  we  will,  whether, 
as,  they,  surely,  to,  we  are  not,  equal,  with,  thus,  equally,  when, 
use  =yOTZ,  that,  spirit,  him,  hers,  generally,  principle,  hope,  import- 
ant, numbered,  importance,  thee,  we  may  not,  them,  where,  use  = 
ynis,  they  are,  whatever,  truthfully,  wished,  there,  what,  used,  think, 
particularly,  improvement,  this,  whichever,  thou,  aye,  though,  which 
will,  thought,  within,  has,  which  will  not,  throi;gh,  while,  whom, 
throughout,  will  not,  without,  whoever,  wilt. — Advantages,  cares, 
has  his,  goods,  if  his,  truths,  thinks,  manners,  is  as,  because  his,  as 
it  is,  minds,  tells,  uses,  wishes,  wants,  spirit's,  man's,  men's,  improve- 
ments, out  of,  each  of,  eyed,  uncommon,  whose,  influences,  sub- 
jected, upon  his,  greatest,  influenced,  owing,  in  his,  so  as,  this  is, 
that  is,  at  his,  for  his,  it  is. 

2.  Contractions. — Onward,  influential,  transgress,  refer,  disadvan- 
tage, forever,  represented,  transcript,  highly,  intelligible,  indispens- 
able, inconsistent,  peculiar,  become,  new,  representation,  knowl- 
edge, afterward,  object,  representative,  phonographic,  familiar, 
intelligent,  capability,  something,  wherever,  never,  familiarity, 
phonographer,  refers,  forward,  capable,  practicable,  peculiarity, 
understood,  intelligence,  anything,  investigation,  regular,  neverthe- 


250  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

less,  irregular,  interest,  acknowledge,  acknowledged,  manuscript, 
represent,  understand,  practicability,  notwithstanding,  indiscrimi- 
nate, irregularity,  reference,  regularity,  whenever,  probable, 
referred,  probability,  indiscrimination. 


Note. — "VVTien  the  pupil  has  familiarized  the  Hand-Book  up  to  this 
point,  he  should  next  read  and  copy  the  First  Keader.  The  matter 
of  the  Key  to  the  First  Reader  should  be  written  in  Phonography, 
the  KKEORS  of  one's  writing  being  corrected  by  comparison  with  the 
engraved  pages.  The  last  four  pages  of  the  following  General  Read- 
ing Exercise  are  taken  from  the  First  Reader  and  given  as  specimen 
pages  of  that  book,  as  well  as  for  reading-practice  in  this  one.  The 
Elementaey  (or  Corresponding)  Style  having  been  thus  thoroughly 
familiarized,  the  pupil  may  soon  master  the  Advanced  (or  Reporting) 
Style  department  of  the  Art,  as  presented  in  the  following  sections. 

To  avoid  acquiring  poor  outlines  the  pupil  should  have  at  hand  the 
Standaed  Phonogeaphio  Dictionaey  for  reference  when  uncertain 
as  to  the  best  form. 


GENERAL  READING  EXERCISE. 


o'^p'Korism?     oj   t'iie    JlucierL-ls. 


GENERAL    READING    EXERCISE.  251 


-w? 


n-  ...::^...  r 


•^            Cic.                 -\^ 
Sen.        ^C_^     


°     C 


7. :    /    ^-t,      C 
\    "^    /    .f^  ^    =/      Cic. 
.."TTT...  ^      Gato.      I 
■^:r:_^X      A  ...(...^.    _  \    .^^..'^-rr-.     Cic 


N     i:^    "-^9 


N  _^...  / 


Sen. 


'X    C      Cic. 


..^.-...\_ 


3"  ^-A-\^  n-y.. 


n^  ^^3.  V  I  , 


C\  , ^ —7     AdHerrenn. 


^..-v- 


^ 


Cic.       Vy,,  .....\.. 


t^^..     _        -^     ;/. 


^ 


Cic 


-^  ^  ^.  /^S.   .  i..^.-^A     V  )-,"^   r^ 


252 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


'^\    -r  ,   '    \.-    J  ^    \       Vi.  X    Hor.    I      ^     .^^^tT    \     ^ 
/     ,    N       (r~  v_;'     X   "---'^    >      ^     ^-^-^     ^     ^-~a    x  Sen.     v^^      ^^     )  ..^.. 


-D 


..■r 


Cic. 


Hor. 


y.  /     (      c     <l  v_^    X    Sen.      J  ,  ^^    ^^    ^   ,"711?^ 

.    "So     ■      -p.     "~~-^.     ^     (^^      ^     ^'     ^     -^Y^    ^  X  Cic.     r 
I       ^      \     •     \       "^       r  .J...A    .        ^      I      ,       ,     '        .         '       V        !     ;         r 

^     ^    *    "Ks  ^  _r  r    ^  >.  ciaua..        "--    Jl.,  -^" , 
V.  -':?.-..t^:...\  J.„/    ^    J    v.,^  X  Cic.   "-^    )      )     ^ 

X^  ^   v°  r^-  So  ^  /cv ,  .  -A- ,  •/ ,  .^t.    .   r-^ 


G  E  N  E  U  A  L    HEADING    EXERCISE.  253 


4^.£i    .    ^    '     .     ^,^  '     '      .      ^^.    t/-    "-1 


^   ^  ^  -  X    Cic.    °    )  ^   _    L  .<....!.  _   V^....^ 

TKe    Fox    an!    -Che    Goat. 

x_^ .  _  ^  _ ,  ^  ^  n"  I-  ^^  6  ^  :)%  "^ 

t^"^— \  \^...^...^.....":..  <r  X  (  X  ^_^  '^  ;    v.. 
;.^-  ^   )  >,>u  .1   ^  c  ......|...  X  .-^ -^Y  S 

v^   c   ^    \.  ^^  ^--y^--r-^   <^  -^--1---- 
.  r:::.^. ,  /   -^.    r  "%  ..)...-^  ..-:.,... 


^    X        I         „      ^ 


^ 


-f 


^  c\ 


r,  -  H 


254  THE    COMPENDIUM 

^     '  ^-^     (-/-—      ^      ^     X        ^,      L       _.    

.:^  /TV  ^  ^  ^  \  .  ^  '-'^  -^  "--^  '---(  ^  - 

C^      ^.^       (        L^      :       "A_       ^       M         2-     _   .\...(..   o 
^  ..11.    A        N^  ...L..     I       X 

D  aTXLOTL    anH.    T'ytliias. 

■  ^.  ^  .f  .    )  ^/  ^  )  )  IL  ,  ^  /i'  .   1^  ^ ...(.. . 

)  rf.  ^  .±  y  ,   o  '^    )    ^/-^  .  .1_\.:^_  ^    ) 
'ty  \^  ^  u  )  ..r:?.rx,  ,  ^  ,   )  .rz....J..^  , ..:... 

,    /  r  L^   (  ^..^...  '^  r^  '  "^  .^-.?.,  "  ^  ^,  X 
•   "u.  A  A  r  ^  w  ^  X  </  ^^  -^  I.  c:-.  -i^^ 


r- 


GENERAL    EEADING     EXERCISE.  255 

\  ^X..  °  ^  s   °v^  ^  ^  >=  >^  ^1  li...^.    ^  :> 

Tiie  "^rxue  PKilogopL.er. 

ll<       ^~P  N  ..x^ ,       -^       \,   

^^-^.         X    X  <f        6      V— f,  /        -^ 


•'^o      ^ 


^v 


V  .-.^..._...  ^    J        \       ^      /^      s     "" 


V.<      ^     ^ 


^ 


L.  X  \ 
2:  ^-^ 


r 


"1  ^  ^ 


:iA 


-H^"     " 


Sir  Jolm  Hersoidl, 


{-■  C 


>A 


256 


THE    COMPENDIUM, 


^       v^      .A-      L     --       --N 

::^  _  '  ,c —  <  H    3- ,  ™ 


'^< 


■t-. 


^  V  ^  -^  ,'^-  0 
"  c  ^  ^  vr  %.  ^  7 , 


^ 


'Zl'    .     f    (     ^        . X 

HannaliT'.  Gould. 


GENERAL    READING    EXERCISE.  257 


Cfibb: 


<-^ 


^ 


•   Lp  '   ^   ^    ^    V  ^ 


^■_ 


"^ 


,-V-     X 


./  ^  A.    ^^     s    ^ 
■    ^    ^^   -^  ].|,  U  \ 


^ 


\      ^-Mj 


..C    L 


■f    ^     ^  K     ■    Xl    s    ^    °   ^    .   -     ,      r~     T!. 

,      -^-        ^  ^        ^         -)  c-        "^       J 

17 


-^   -     /       c   - 


258  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

v^  —  -V  ^^-\--L- 1^^  ^  -f  >  °  ^  V^>^  '  -- 


<r~ 


L 


'^ 


■^  /^  A^  M  A^  ^;^  ^  \_^  ^  ^- ,  ^  ^  r  ^ 
^  ^i;  s  r^  .V.  "^  .  ^  ^  ^  ^  '  -  °^ , 
V^. ,  -^  VI'  "^-  r  X  )  ^..  x_.°  L,  ^  n^ 


GENERAL    READING    EXERCISE.  259 


JrioTouqh.Tiess  ano  -flccuracu, 

-J-  ^  \^\^  y?..^-^ ,  \.  ^  I  \.  X  ^  U  Vo 

r-^  X  •  ^  ^  —   A..   .  "'N^  v" 


/I  '   /^  -f ,  .  -'x...  ° 


l- 


j' 


S^,,  ^  )   l^,^^ 


->.-  '^ 


260 


THE    COMPENDIUM 


), 


l^, 


•c- 


\ 


y 


^^/ 


-1- 


°^ 


/I 


l-o    ^/1 


^  /^— ^x"  '^^  '^x  n~^  -<^. .  M  ,.(7  )   ^ 


.^-U 


s 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  261 


THE   REPORTING   STYLE. 


§  255.  The  Corresponding  (Elementary)  Style  contains, 
in  germ  at  least,  nearly  every  principle  of  the  Reporting 
Style.  The  latter  is  distinguished  from  the  former, 
principally — 

1.  By  the  extension  of  the  use  of  the  Position  principle. 

2.  By  additions  to  the   word-signs   and   contractions 

which  are  permitted  in  the  corresponding  style. 

3.  By  its  use,   to  the  utmost  extent  consistent  with 

legibility,  of  the  other  time-aud-labor-saving 
expedients  explained  in  the  chapter  entitled 
"Contractions  and  Expedients." 

To  avoid  the  inconvenience  of  looking  up  the  reporting- 
style  principles  which  have  been  heretofore  explained  in 
connection  with  the  corresponding-stjie  principles  to 
which  they  are  closely  related,  a  synopsis  of  those  which  are 
not  hereafter  more  fully  treated,  is  given  in  the  following 

Recapitulation  of  the  Repoeting-Sttle  Principles. 
The  Reporting- Style  Period. — The  sign  of  the  period  for  the  report- 
ing style  is    /^  (see  Section  78,  Rem.  1,  b). 

"  I." — (a)  The  reporter  writes  /,  when  alone,  by  '  Tetoid' ;  and 
when  joined  to  a  preceding  word,  or  between  two  words,  by  one 
stroke  of  the  sign,  written,  according  to  convenience  in  the  direction 
of  Tee  or  Kay  ;  thus  :  ~^  if  I,  .^--^  am  I  right?  (See  Section  103, 
Rem).  (6)  /  commencing  phrase-signs,  invariably  occupies  the  fiest 
position,  and  is  thus  distinguished  from  he  which,  when  commenc- 
ing phrase-signs,  always  rests  upon  the  line  of  writing,  (c)  Ismdhe 
following  other  words  in  a  phrase-sign,  are  distinguished  by  differ- 
ence of  direction  of  their  signs;  the  tick  for  /,  in  such  case,  being 
vertical  or  horizontal,  while  the  tick  for  he  is  inclined.  (See  Sections 
103,  and  146,  Rem.  5.) 

§  255.  What  are  the  principal  characteristics  of  the  Reporting  Style' 


262  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

Iss  Prefixed  to  Brief  Wjy. — In  order  to  secure  the  complete  conso- 
nant expression  of  such  words  as  sweet,  switch,  without  lifting  the 
pen,  the  reporter  may  prefix  a  circle  to  the  brief  Way,  using,  for 
instance,  ']  Iss-Weh-Tee  as  an  outline  for  sweet,  sweat,  etc.  (See 
Section  124,  Rem.) 

"Wl"  expressed  by  Brief  Way  joined. ^Inatead  of  employing  the 
angular  sign  for  initial  wi,  as  in  wife,  wide,  etc.,  the  reporter  will  find 
it  more  convenient  to  omit  the  expression  of  1,  and  to  represent  the 
w  by  a  brief  Way  joined  to  the  following  consonant.  (See  Section 
139,  Eem.) 

Wem,  Wen. — (a)  The  reporter  employs  Wem'  for  with  me  or  with  my 
as  well  as  for  we  may ;  Wem^  for  with  him.  {b)  He  also  writes  Wen' 
for  we  know  as  well  as  for  when.     (See  Section  140,  Eem.  2.) 

Omission  of  the  Hay-Dot. — The  reporter  almost  invariably  omits  the 
Hay-dot,  even  when  he  deems  it  necessary  to  write  the  vowel  follow- 
ing it.     (See  Section  146,  Rem.  3.) 

E-Tick. — It  is  sometimes  convenient,  especially  in  the  Reporting 
Style  to  represent  h  by  a  joined  tick,  written,  according  to  convenience, 
in  the  direction  of  Ray  or  Chay.     (See  Section  146,  Rem.  4.) 

The  E-Tick  used  for  Ee. — In  the  Reporting  Style,  he  is  represented 
by  a  tick,  on  the  line,  written  downward  in  the  direction  of  Pee,  but 
usually  upward  or  downward  in  the  direction  of  Chay.  (See  Section 
146,  Rem.  5.) 

Aspiration  of  w  Omitted. — In  the  Reporting  Style  the  aspiration  of 
w  may  be  omitted ;  the  reporter  may  conveniently,  in  almost  all 
cases,  join  an  initial  brief  Way  to  the  following  stroke.  (See  Section 
148,  Rems.  1,  2.) 

El-hook  on  Em,  En,  Ray. — (a)  The  reporter  uses  a  large  initial 
hook  on  Em,  En,  Ray  for  I;  thus  :  C^  ml,  C_^  nl,  C^  rl.  (h)  The 
El-hook  must  be  made  large  in  these  cases,  to  distinguish  it  from  the 
Way-hook.     (See  Section  161,  Rem.  2.) 

Beporting  Ler-  and  Bel-Eooks. — In  the  Reporting  Style  the  small 
El-  or  Ar-hook  is  occasionally  enlarged  to  add  to  an  El-hook  sign, 
the  sound  of  r,— to  an  Ar-hook  sign  the  sound  of  I.  (See  Sections 
175,  176,  177.) 

"All,  Will,"  Added. — (a)  The  reporter  prefixes  an  El-hook  to  the 
simple  consonant  and  dash-vowel  word-signs,  and  to  the  horizontal 
ond-tick,  to  add  all  or  will,     (b)  He  occasionally  adds  all  or  will  to  a 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  263 

full-length  Ar-hook  sign  by  enlarging  the  hook.     (See  Section  178, 
Hem.  4.) 

"Are,  Our,"  Added.— {a)  In  the  reporting  style,  are  or  our  may  be 
added  to  the  simple-consonant  and  dash-vowel  word-signs,  and  to 
the  horizontal  and-tick  by  prefixing  an  Ar-hook.  (b)  The  reporter 
occasionally  adds  are  or  our  to  a  full-length  small  El-hook  sign  by 
enlarging  the  hook,  (c)  To  these  signs  self  may  be  added  by  a  small 
circle  ;  selves  by  a  large  circle.     (See  Section  178,  Rem.  5.) 

The  Ef-hook  on  Curves. — The  reporter  derives  advantage  occasionally 
from  representing  /  or  v,  on  the  circle-side  of  a  curve,  by  a  small 
final-hook,  made,  for  the  sake  of  distinction,  somewhat  longer  than 
the  hook  for  n.     (See  Section  182,  Rem.) 

Ef-Eook  used  for  "  if."— The  reporter  adds  an  Ef-hook  to  the 
signs  for  but  and  or  to  add  if.     (See  Section  201,  Rem.  4,  b.) 

"Not"  Added. — The  reporter  adds  not  to  the  signs  for  but  and  or, 
by  an  En-hook.     (See  Section  201,  Rem.  5.) 

"  What"  or  "  Would"  Added. — (a)  The  reporter  joins  a  brief  Way  like 
an  En-hook  to  the  dash-vowel  word-signs  in  the  direction  of  Pee  and 
Ray,  and  to  the  horizontal  and-iick,  to  add  what  or  would;  ip)  This 
hook  may  be  changed  to  a  circle  to  add  s.     (See  Section  201,  Rem.  6.) 

"Own"  Added. — Own  may  be  added  by  an  En-hook  (when  the  stroke 
is  not  more  convenient)  to  the  full-length  consonants  expressing 
our ;  and  to  dash-vowel  word-signs,  and  the  horizontal  and-tick,  to 
which  our  has  been  added  by  an  Ar-hook.     (See  Section  201,  Rem.  7.) 

"  Than" added  to  Comparatives. — Any  comparative  without  a  final 
hook,  loop,  or  circle,  may  have  "  than"  added  to  it  by  an  En-hook. 
(See  Section  201,  Rem.  8.) 

Words  Distinguished  by  Difference  of  Curvature. — The  reporter  may 
distinguish  words  in  which  a  vowel  precedes  a  lengthened  curve,  as 
in  older,  from  words  in  which  a  vowel  follows,  as  in  later,  by  making 
the  stroke,  in  the  former  case,  considerably  curved  ;  and  less  curved 
in  the  latter  case.     (See  Section  207,  Rem.  2.) 

Their,  They  are,  or  There,  may  be  added  to  final  Ingby  lengthening. 
(See  Section  207,  Rem.  3.) 

"It,  Had,  What,  Would,  Not,"  Added. — («)  The  reporter  occasionally 
shortens  a  stroke  to  add  it,  had,  what,  or  would,  (b)  To  signs  thus 
formed  for  it  would  or  it  had,  they  would,  they  had,  etc.,  the  word  not 
is  sometimes  added  by  an  En-hook.     (See  Section  221,  Rem.  4.) 

"  Accom"  Omitted. — The  reporter  usually  omits  the  dot  for  accom 


2G4  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

from  accomplish,  accompany,  and  their  derivatives ;  but  it  shoulil 
usually  be  inserted  in  accommodate,  accomplice,  and  their  derivatives. 
(See  Section  228,  Eem.  3.) 

"  Circum"  Omitted. — The  experienced  reporter  may  omit  the  sign  for 
circum  in  writing  circumspect  and  its  derivatives,  and  join  it  in 
circumference,  circumnavigate,  circumvent,  and  their  derivatives.  (See 
Section  228,  Kern.  4.) 

"  Con,  Com,  Concorn,"  Omitted. — The  reporter  usually  omits  the 
sign  for  con  or  com,  from  the  most  common  words.  (See  Section 
228,  Eem.  G.) 

Con,  Com,  are  sometimes  indicated  by  writing  the  remainder  of 
the  word  xmder  the  last  stroke  of  the  preceding  word.  (See  Section 
228,  Eem.  7,  b.) 

Contra,  Contro,  Counter.  —  The  experienced  reporter  sometimes 
implies  contra,  contro,  counter,  in  the  same  way  as  con,  etc.  (See 
Section  228,  Eem.  8,  d.) 

Self,  Self-Contra. — (a)  The  reporter  very  frequently  joins  the  sign 
for  self  to  the  remainder  of  the  word,  (b)  Self  may  occasionally  be 
joined  by  the  reporter  to  a  following  Iss,  by  enlarging  it.  (c)  Self- 
con-m  may  be  expressed  by  writing  the  sign  for  self  \vl  the  place  for 
the  con  or  com  dot.  (d)  Self-contra  may  be  expressed  by  the  sign  for 
contra  with  Iss  prefixed.     (See  Section  228,  Kem.  14.) 

Uncon,  Uncom. — (a)  The  experienced  writer  may  join  the  sign  for 
this  prefix  in  the  following  words,  and  their  derivatives  :  Unconcern, 
unconditional,  unconstitutional.  (6)  Uncon  or  uncom,  like  incom, 
may  sometimes  be  joined  to  a  following  stroke  by  an  In-hook.  (See 
Section  228,  Eem.  15.) 

Unrecon,  Unrecom,  Unrecog. — (a)  The  practiced  writer  always  joins 
the  sign  for  this  prefix  to  the  remainder  of  the  word,  (b)  The  sign 
for  unrecon  may  be  used  disjoined  for  in  and  a  following  prefix,  recon, 
recom,  recog,  or  recum.     (See  Section  228,  Eem.  16.) 

Mental. — The  reporter  writes  Ment  on  the  line  for  the  words 
mental  and  mentality.     (See  Section  232,  Eem.  5,  b.) 

Tive-ly. — The  advanced  writer  usually  writes  -live  for  both  -tive 
and  -lively.     (See  Section  232,  Eem.  9,  c.) 

"  Alley,"  etc..  Implied  by  a  Disjoined  Letter. — The  advanced  writer 
may  sometimes  disjoin  a  letter  to  express  -ancy,  -ency,  -idity,  etc. 
(See  Section  232,  Eem.  10.) 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  265 

On — The  Advanced  writer  may  join  on  by  an  En-hook.  (See 
Section  233,  Hem.  3.) 

Omission  of  Initial  and  Final  Consonants. — The  advanced  writer 
may,  in  a  few  cases,  extend  the  practice  of  the  omission  of  initial 
and  final  consonants  beyond  the  established  word-signs  and  contrac- 
tions of  the  Corresponding  Style.     (See  Section  237,  Rem  1.) 

Special  Contractions. — ^Sometimes  a  contraction  which  is  suggestive 
and  legible  in  one  kind  of  subject-matter  would  not  be  legible,  and 
therefore  not  allowable,  in  another  kind.  The  practical  reporter 
devises  special  contractions  to  meet  the  wants  of  special  occasions. 
(See  Section  237,  Rem.  2.) 

Uoic  to  Form  a  Contraction. — For  the  principles  that  should  guide 
in  the  formation  of  contractions,  and  for  remarks  concerning  the 
legibility  of  contractions,  see  Section  237,  Rems.  3  and  4. 

Omission  of  Words  in  the  Reporting  Style. — ^For  instruction  in  regard 
to  the  omission  of  words  in  the  Reporting  Style,  see  Section  250. 


The  Reporter's  Rule  of  Position. 

§  256.  (a)  The  reporter  writes  all  words  of  distinct 
outline  in  the  positions  assigned  them  in  the  Correspond- 
ing Style  :  (b)  but  when  a  word  is  thought  not  to  be 
sufficiently  disfinguished  by  outline  the  entire  word  (if 
composed  wholly  of  horizontal  lines,  in  other  cases,  its 
first  perpendidular  or  sloping  stroke)  is  written  in  the 
First,  Second,  or  Third  of  the  positions  defined  in  the 
following  sections,  according  as  the  word's  accented  vowel 
is  First-,  Second-,  or  T/uV(?-place. 

Kem.  Distinct  Outlines. — By  distinct  outlines  are  meant  those  which 
are  easily  deciphered  when  unvocalized. 

The  First  Position. 
§  257.  The  first  position  is— 

1.  For  Horizontals  and  Vowel-Signs. — The  height  of  a 
Tee-stroke  above  the  line  of  writing  (thatis, /wsi 


266  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

below  the  upper  line,  of  double-line  or  triple-line 
paper) ;  thus  : 


all,  already,  we,    my,    in,    sign,   honor,  cause, 


seem,  sing,  song,  meek. 

2.  For  all  other  Signs — with  the  BOTTOM  of  the  letter 
HALF  the  height  of  a  Tee-stroke  above  the  line  of 
writing  (that  is,  resting  on  the  middle  line  of 
triple-line  paper)  ;  thus  : 

-v-_-/----  v^---  /----  ^---- 1---- 1  v.-.y----^ 

by,  each,    if,    chief,    void,   try,    tried,  bottom, 


esteem,  guided,  talk. 

Kkm.  1.  The  general  use,  by  the  reporter,  of  the  corresponding- 
style  position,  saves  much  unnecessary  up-and-down  dodging  of  the 
pen  (which  would  be  required  by  the  invariable  use  of  three  posi- 
tions), and  also  makes  much  more  significant  the  first  and  third 
positions  when  they  are  required  for  distinction's  sake. 

The  Second  Position. 

§  2.58.  The  second  position— for  any  kind  of  sign — is  on 
the  line  of  writing  ;  thus  : 

a,  but,  owe,  were,  has,    he,     ma}^,  no,    one,  go,  none, 
came,  day,   low,  ray,   show,  dwelt,    rate,  rogue,  male. 

§  256.  What  is  the  reporter's  rule  of  position  ? 

§  257.  What  is  the  first  position  for  horizontals  and  vowel-signs? 
for  perpendicular  and  sloping  full-length  signs,  when  doiable-line 
paper  is  used?  WTiere  should  half-length  sloping  and  perpendicular 
letters  be  written  for  the  first  jDOsition  ? 

§  258.  What  is  the  second  position? 


THE    HE  PORTING    STYLE.  261 

The  Third  Position. 
§  259.  The  third  position  is— 

1.  For  Horizontals  and  Voivel-Signs — just  below  the  line 

of  writing  ;  thus  : 

coo,     act,     mew,    soon,    mount. 

2.  For  Perpendicular  and  Inclined  Half-Lengihs — through 

or  just  below  the  line  of  writing  ;  thus  : 

valued,  used,  proud,  put,    about,  doubt,  bad. 

8.  For  all  other  Stroke-Signs — through  the  line  of  writ- 
ing ;  thus : 

dew,  hew,  chew,  sat,  value, true,  drew,  prow,  cool,  acute. 

Rem.  1.  In  order  to  "  put  about  (or  away)  doubt,"  the  third  posi- 
tion for  these  three  words  is  helow  and  free  from  the  line  ;  while, 
through  the  line,  Pet^  is  "hoped,  apt ;  "  Bed^  is  "  bad,  habit,  bowed  ; " 
Ded3  is  "had  had,  had  it,  added,"  etc. 

Rem.  2.  Position  of  Lengthened  Signs. — In  writing  a  lengthened 
sign,  put  the  first  length  in  the  proper  position,  and  add  the  remain- 
ing length  or  lengths  as  you  would  a  distinct  sign  ;  thus  : 


fodder,     feather,      fatter,     leader,      later,      latter. 

Positions  Denoted  by  Figures. 

§  260.  (a)  The  figures  1,  2,  3  (or  superior  figures  ^,  -, '), 
are  used  to  denote  respectively  the  Fii^st,  Second,  or  Third 

§  259.  What  is  the  third  position  for  horizontals  and  vowel-signs  ? 
for  perpendicular  and  inclined  half-lengths?  for  all  other  strokes? 
Why  are  put,  about,  doubt,  written  below  and  free  from  the  line? 
What  is  the  position  of  lengthened  signs? 

§  260.  For  what  purpose  are  the  figures  1,  2,  3,  4  used? 

§  261.   When  is  a   violation  of  the   rule   of   position   necessary? 


268  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

position,  as  in  the  lists  of  Reporting  Word-Signs  and 
Contractions,  and  in  the  ''Standard-Phonographic  Dic- 
tionary." To  illustrate:  ''PeP,  comply;  PeF,  apply;" 
indicates  that  Pel  in  the  first  position  represents  comply  ; 
in  the  third  position,  apjyly.  (b)  The  figure  4  is  employed 
to  indicate  that  the  sign  denoted  by  the  syllable-name  is 
to  be  written  in  the  fourth  position,  to  imply  a  preceding 
to,  according  to  Section  250,  R.  2  ;  for  instance  :  Es*  in- 
dicates Es  commencing  at  the  line  of  writing ;  thus  : 
-  -y  -  to  say.  (c)  The  zero  (or  ' '  nought ")  denotes  ' '  resting 
on  the  upper  line  of  writing,"  and  is  very  rarely  used,  as 
in  Dhet",  ivith  itj  to  distinguish  it  from  Dhet\  (    that. 

Exceptions  to  the  Rule  of  Position. 

§  261.  A  violation  of  the  rule  of  position  is  occasionally 
necessary  for  the  sake  of  distinction  in  some  cases  when 
the  strict  observance  of  the  rule  would  have  the  efiect  to 
place  in  the  same  position  two  or  more  words  of  the  same 
outline  ;  thus  :  Pee'-Tee,  piety  ;  Pee'-Tee,  pity.  End^^ 
Kayshon,  indication  ;  End'-Kayshon,  induction.  EnS  any ; 
Etf,  no  ;  En',  own.  Per^-Met,  prompt ;  Per--Met,  permit ; 
Per'-Met,  promote. 

Eem.  1.  (a)  In  such  cases,  it  is  usually  best  to  -write  the  most 
frequent  word  in  the  position  it  would  have  in  the  Corresponding 
Style,  and  the  other  word  or  words  in  some  other  position,  either 
arbitrarily,  according  to  the  ordinarily  accented  vowel,  or  according 
to  the  distinguishing  accent  (that  is,,  the  accent  which  some  words 
take  when  contrasted  with  words  from  which  they  are  to  be  distin- 
guished ;  as  :  "I  did  not  say  '  portion,'  but  '  ap'portion  ; '  not '  prove,' 
but  'op'prove'")  ;  thus  :  Peeseshon*,  position  ;  Peeseshoni,  opposi- 
tion ;  Peeseshon^,  possession.  Per'shon^,  operation ;  Per'shon^, 
oppression.  Sper'shon^,  separation  ;  Sper'shon^,  suppression.  Per«- 
Met,  permit ;  Per'-Met,  prompt ;  Per3-Met,  promote  ;  En^,  no  ;  En>, 

[Eem.]  In  such  cases  where  is  the  most  frequent  word  written? 
How  is  the  position  of  the  other  word  or  words  determined? 
What  usually  should  be  the  position  of  a  word-sign  when  a  formative 
sign  is  added  ? 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  269 

any  ;  En^,  own  ;  Perf 2,  prove  ;  PerP,  approve  ;  Fel^-Ent,  fluent ; 
Fel3-Ent,  affluent.  (6)  When,  for  the  sake  of  distinction,  a  derivative 
must  be  written  out  of  its  natural  position,  and  that  position  is  differ- 
ent from  that  of  the  primitive,  it  is  usually  best  to  write  the  deriva- 
tive in  the  position  of  the  primitive  ;  as,  End'-Kayshon,  indicd'tion 
(in  the  position  of  indicate,  End'-Ket),  in  order  to  distinguish  it  from 
induction,  End^-Kayshon  ;  Kayseshon^,  accusd'tion  (in  the  position  of 
accuse,  Kays^),  in  order  to  distinguish  it  from  accession,  Kayseshon2. 

Rem.  2.  Derivatives  Following  the  Position  of  the  Primitive. — Legi- 
bility demands  that  in  most  cases  a  i3rimitive  word-sign,  depending 
considerably  on  position  for  legibility  should,  when  a  formative 
sign  is  added,  retain  its  position,  without  regard  to  the  general  rule  ; 
hence.  Net'-,  nature  ;  iVe<--El,  not  Net--E/-,  natural ;  Preft',  prophet ; 
Pre/iJ'-Kay.  not  Fvett-Kay^,  prophetic  ;  Ken',  question  ;  Ken--Bee, 
not  Ken-Bee-,  questionable. 


As  a  summary  of  the  preceding  rules  of  position  there 
is  given  the  following  chart-like 

Exhibit  of  Reporting- Style  Position. 

DISTINCT-OUTLINE  WORDS— 

Usually  in  the  Corresponding-Style  Position  ; 

OTHER  WORDS— 

In  FIRST,  SECOND,  or  THIRD  position,  according  to 
Accented  Vowel  (see  §§  257-259) ; 

EXCEPT,  FOR  Distinction's  Sake  (see  §  261) — 

I.  UNCONTRACTED  WORDS  : 

A.  Most  Frequent  Words — in  the  Correspond- 

ing-Style Position. 

B.  Distinguished  Words — in  Other  positions : 

1.  'E\t\\QV  Arbitrarily  ; 

2.  According  to  Ordinary  Accent ;  or, 

3.  According   to   the  Distinguishing,  or 

Contrasting,  Accent. 


270  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

II.  CONTRACTED  WORDS  : 

Derivatives  with  contractions  of  same  form  as 
Primitives,  are  to  keep  the  position  assigned 
the  Primitives;  as  derivative  word-signs 
generally  keep  the  primitive-form  in  its 
position.  (See  Rem.  2,  on  preceding 
page.) 

8@°"  The  position  of  the  Primitive,  and  of  the  Derivative 
with  primitive  form  as  a  contraction,  should  be  that  of  the 
Corresponding  Style,  unless  DISTINCTION  requires  a 
DIFFERENT  positiou,  as  it  docs  in  several  cases  cited  in 
the  followiug  paragraph. 

Position  of  Primitives  and  Derivatives. — (a)  Generally,  in  Standard 
Phonography,  where  the  same  sign  stands  for  a  primitive  word  and 
one  or  more  derivatives,  some  or  all  of  them  being  contracted,  that 
sign  is  written  in  the  proper  or  assigned  position  of  the  j^rimitive, 
whatever  may  be  the  accented  vowel  (i.  e.,  the  proper  position)  of 
the  DEEiVATivES  ;  thus  :  Es'-Em,  assimilate-d-ion  ;  Plent^,  plant-ed- 
(er)-ation ;  Kay-Pee2,  capacious-ty  ;  Dee'-Klen,  decline-able-ation  ; 
Dees2-Pet,  despot-ic-ical-ically  ;  Dee^-Men,  diminish-ed-ution  ;  DeeS- 
Men,  admonish-ed-ition ;  Dee'-Men,  dom'inate-d-ion-nt ;  Kays^- 
Enter,  eccentric-al-itj'^ ;  Kays'-Kel,  exclaim-ed,  exclamation-tory ; 
Fels2-Bee,  flexible-ility  ;  Fer'-Jed,  frigid-ity  ;  Jay^-Ger,  geography- 
ical-er  ;  Pee'-Kret,  hypocrite-ical ;  En-Dren',  indoctrinate-d-ion  ; 
In-Sper',  inspire-ation ;  Ent'-Ket,  in'tellect-ual-ity ;  Enti-Med, 
intimidate-d-ion;  En-Vet',  invite-d-ation  ;  Em-Jay3,  majesty-ic  ;  Em- 
Thed'^,  method-ic-ical,  Methodism  ;  Em-Thedst^,  Methodist-ic-ical ; 
Fet'-Ger,  photography-ic-ist-er  ;  Pers'-Pet,  precipitate-d-ion  ;  Eay^- 
Fet,  refute-d-ation ;  Ray'-Pet,  repeat-ed,  repetition ;  Eay3-Pet, 
repute-d-ation ;  Eay^-Ped,  rapid-ly-ity.  (b)  This  general  principle  cor- 
responds to  the  general  rule  of  position  applying  to  derivative  word- 
signs.  (See  §  261,  E.  2.)  It  serves  to  distinguish  many  contracted 
outlines  which  (under  the  general  rule  of  position)  would  occupy 
the  same  position,  and  hence  be  indistinguishable  except  by  the 
meaning  (or  the  context),  (c)  The  suggestiveness  (i.  e.,  the  legibility) 
of  contractions  for  derivative  words  is  favored  by  placing  them  in 
the  position  of  the  pkimitive  ;  for,  the  primitive  word  being  the  first 
read  or  suggested,  that  and  the  coiitext  will  at  once  indicate  what 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  271 

derivative  is  to  be  employed.  For  instance,  Em-Thed^  will  easily 
be  read  as,  or  suggest,  method;  and  that,  if  it  be  not  the  required 
word,  will  suggest,  in  connection  with  the  context,  the  proper  word 
for  the  place,  namely,  methodic,  methodical,  methodically,  or  Methodism, 
(d)  "When  the  proper  position  of  a  primitive  word  and  that  of  the 
derivative  words  would  be  different,  as  of  Eefute  {^)  and  Refutation  (s), 
and  the  corresponding-style  position  of  the  two  or  more  words 
would  be  the  same,  they  are  both  placed  in  that  position  (as  Eay^- 
Fet,  refute-d-ation),  unless  a  different  position  is  required  for  distinc- 
tion's sake ;  as  Eay^-Pet,  repute-d-ation,  to  distinguish  these  words 
from  Eay2-Ped,  rapid-ly-ity  (which  is  in  conformity  with  the  rule), 
andEayi-Pet,  repeat-ed,  repetition. 


ENLARGED   BRIEF   WAY  AND  YAY. 

Brief  Way  Enlarged, 
§  262.  A  Brief- Way  may  be  enlarged — 

1.  In  its  Natural  Direction — to  add  a  Brief-Way  sign- 

word  ;  thus :  !_.  we,  5...  we  were,  we  would, 
we    with  ;.../„„ with,   .^..,  with   what;     c     were, 

c  were  we,  were  with,  were  what ;  ..^.  what, 
.?..  what  we,  what  were,  what  with  (or  icould); 

3   would,  o  would  we  (or  what). 

2.  Inclined  in  the  Direction  of  Chay — to  add  any  Brief- 

Yay  sign-word  ;  thus :  1.  with,  .^..  with  you  ; 
c  were,  c  were  you  (or  rjet)  ;  .1  what,  „.?..  what 
you  (or  yet)  ;   ^  would,   o  would  you  (or  yet). 

Eem.  1.  Kame. — (a)  Brief  "Way  enlarged  is  called  Enlarged 
Brief-"Way  ;  or,  when  opening  to  the  right,  Weh'weh  ;  to  the  left, 
"Wiih'wuh.     (Ij)  ""W^xy"  is  substituted  for  the  first  syllable  of  these 

§  262.  "What  is  the  effect  of  enlarging  brief  "Way  in  its  natural 
direction?  inclined  in  the  direction  of  Chay?  [Rem.]  "W^hat  are  the 
syllable-names  for  these  enlarged  signs?  How  may  a  distinction  be 
made  between  we  were  and  we  would,  etc.  ?  To  what  sign  may 
"Weh'weh  be  joined  to  a  hook? 


272  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

names,  if  the  sign  is  heavy  ;  for  instance,  _^__  is  called  Way'weh'. 
(c)  The  "horse-shoe"  is  the  ideal  form  or  pattern  of  the  enlarged 
Brief  Way  or  Yay. 

Rem.  2.  (a)  If  it  is  deemed  desirable,  for  distinction's  sake,  the  use 
of  enlarged  Brief  Way  may  be  restricted  to  using  it  for  two  Brief- Way 
sign-words  not  easily  joined,  as  for  we  would,  what  we-re,  you  were, 
but  not  for  we  were,  what  would,  you  would.  (6)  For  the  practiced 
reporter,  however,  this  distinction  is  unnecessary. 

Rem.  3.  Weh'weh  Joined  as  a  Book. — Weh'weh  may  be  joined  as  a 
hook  to  Rent ;  thus  :    5^  Weh-Wernt^,  for  we  were  not. 

Brief  Yay  Enlarged. 

§  263.  Brief  Yay  may  be  enlarged  in  its  natural  direc- 
tion, to  add  a  Brief- Way  sign- word  ;  thus  :  .".  ye,  y._,  ye 
were,  ye  would  ;   ■•>  you,    n  you  were,  you  would. 

Rem.  1.  Name. — (a)  The  Brief  Yay  is  called  Enlarged  Brief- 
Yay  ;  or,  when  opening  upward,  Y'eh'weh,  when  opening  down- 
ward, Yuh'wuh.  (6)  When  the  sign  is  heavy,  Yay  is  substituted 
for  the  first  syllable  of  these  names  ;  for  instance,  the  sign  for  ye 
would  is  called  Yay'weh'. 

Rem.  2.  The  most  natural  use  of  enlarging  the  signs  of  the 
PEONOTJNs  ye  and  you  is  to  add  the  verbs  were  and  would;  which 
harmonizes  with  enlarging  the  signs  of  the  pronouns  we  and  what  to 
add  the  verbs  were  and  would. 

Rem.  3.  "Have,  Ever,  Of,  If"  Added. — A  hook  may  be  added  to  an 
enlarged  Brief  Way  or  Yay  to  add  have,  ever,  of,  if,  when  not  better 
expressed  otherwise ;    thus :    ..9..  we   were    of,    we   would  have ; 

G  were  we  to  have,  were  we  of  ;  .....  what  we  have,  what  would 
have  ;  J^_  ye  would  have  ;    (D  you  were  to  have,  you  would  have ; 

^  what  you  have  ;    Q  would  you  have  ;    Q   were  you  ever. 

§  263.  What  is  the  effect  of  enlarging  brief  Yay  in  its  natural 
direction?  [Rem.]  What  are  the  syllable-names  of  the  enlarged 
Yay  ?  What  words  may  be  added  to  an  enlarged  Way  or  Yay  by  an 
Ef-hook  ? 

§  264.  For  what  purpose  besides  repeating  a  consonant  may  the 
reporter  double  a  straight  line  without  a  final  attachment?  How 
are  the  heavy  lengthened  lines  to  be  written?  Write  "till  thr,  had 
thr."     [Rem.]     How  are  the  lengthened  straight  lines  named ?    To 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  273 

LENGTHENED  STRAIGHT  LINES. 

§  264.  (a)  The  reporter  derives  great  advantage  from 
doubling  a  full-length  straight  line,  icithout  a  final  attach- 
ment, to  add  thr  =  dhr  for  there,  their,  or  they  are;  the 
heavy  lines   being  tapered  toward  their  termination ; 

thus  :  --  --  till  dhr,    I -■  had  dhr,  \.by  dhr,  .' give  dhr, 

cX  where  dhr.  (6)  A  final  attachment  on  lengthened 
straight  lines  is  read  after  the  thr  added  by  lengthening ; 
thus  :  -I--  at  their  own,  -I--  had  there  not,  had  their  own, 

-I-  it  therefore,  ■  I  •  to  their  own.  (See  Rems.  4,  5,  and  6, 
following. ) 

Rem.  1.  The  lengthening  of  a  straight  line  to  repeat  a  consonant, 
especially  in  the  Reporting  Style,  is  of  rare  occurrence.  On  the 
contrary,  the  lengthening  of  a  straight  line  to  add  thr  can  be  made 
of  frequent  service  and  decided  advantage  to  the  reporter  ;  and  since 
the  repeated  lines,  as  Bee-Bee,  may  be  readily  distinguished  by  the 
context  and  by  occasional  vocalization  from  the  lengthened  lines 
(as  Bee'ther),  the  propriety  of  the  use  of  the  latter  is  sufficiently 
established. 

Rem.  2.  Names  and  Position. — Lengthened  straight  lines  are  named 
by  adding  ther  (or  dher)  to  the  syllable-name  of  the  stroke  lengthened  ; 
thus  :  Bee'ther,  Tee'ther,  etc.  Place  the  first  half  of  a  lengthened 
straight  line  in  the  required  position.     (See  §§  209  ;  259,  R.  2.) 

Rem.  3.  "Other,"  "another"  Added  by  Lengthening  Curves  or  Straight 
Lines. — (a)  Certain  words — as  "one,  three,  four,  five,  eight,  any,  each, 
enough,  every,  few,  many,  only,  several,  some,  such,  sundry,  which, 
my,  our,  your,  their" — rarely  ifever  followed  by  </ieir,  and  whose  final 
sign  is  a  curve  or  straight  line,  may  have  other  or  another  added  to  them 
by  lengthening  such  sign  ;  thus  :  Wen'thers,  one  other,  one  another  ; 

what  words  may  other  ov  another  be  added  by  the  use  of  the  lengthening 
principle  ?  Why  cannot  a  sign  with  a  final  attachment  be  lengthened 
to  add  thr  ?  (See  Section  208,  2.)  How  may  thr  be  added  to  been, 
done,  etc.?  How,  to  a  lengthened  straight  line,  may  Own,  One,  or 
Not  be  added?  Have,  Ever,  Fore,  Of?  When  and  how  may  own  be 
added  to  a  lengthened  curve?  When  and  how  may  -/ore  be  added 
to  a  lengthened  curve?  How  may  to  their  be  best  expressed  ?  How 
may  thr  be  added  to  such  words  as  "  adopt,  resided?  "   For  what  pur- 

X8 


274  THE    COMTENDIUM. 

En'ther',  any  other;  Eu'tliern',  any  other  one  ;  En'ther^,  no  other  (in 
the  third  position,  to  distinguish  it  from  another,  En'ther^);  Ver'ther2, 
every  other  ;  Iss-Vee'ther^,  several  other  ;  Sem'ther^,  some  other  ; 
Ohay'ther',  each  other;  Iss-Chay'ther^,  such  (an)other;  Em'ther',  my 
other ;  Ar'ther^,  our  other ;  Yay'ther^,  your  other.  (5)  In  a  few 
other  cases,  to  secure  a  special  advantage,  other  may  be  added  by 
lengthening  a  stroke ;  as  in  En'ther'- Werds,  in  other  words ; 
Beedheri-Mens,  by  other  means. 

Eem.  4.  Within  Thr,  Been  Thr,  etc. — As  a  sign  with  a  final  attach- 
ment cannot  be  lengthened,  the  addition  of  thr  to  the  signs  for  been, 
within,  etc.,  is  precluded  ;  but  the  advantage  of  the  principle  may  be 
secured  to  add  thr  (=  there,  their,  they  are)  to  "  upon,  been,  done, 
down,  can,  within,  then,  than,"  and  a  few  other  words,  by  omitting 
the  En-hook ;  thus  :  Pee'ther^,  upo'  thr  {up  thr,  Pee'ther^,  too. 
with  u)  ;  Bee'ther^,  bee'  thr  ;  Dee'ther^,  do'e  thr ;  Dee'ther^  (voc. 
with  ou),  dow'  thr  ;  Kay'ther^,  ca'  thr ;  Dhee'ther',  withi'  thr  ; 
Dhee'ther^  (voc.  with  e),  the'  thr  ;  Dhee'ther^  (voc.  with  a),  tha'  thr. 

Kem.  5.  To  a  lengthened  straight  line  there  may  be  added — 

1.  Own,  Not,  or  One — by  an  En-hook ;   thus  :   Tee'thern^,  at  their 

own  ;  Dee'therns,  had  there  not ;  Kay'thern^  (when  Kay'ther- 
Net  is  not  better  for  phrase-writing),  ca'  there  not  ;  Iss- 
Chay'thern^,  such  (an)other  one. 

2.  Have,  Ever,  For,  or  Of — by  an  Ef-hook  ;   thus  :   Kay'therf^,  ca' 

there  have,  ca'  there   ever,  ca'  therefore  ;   Tel'therf^,  until 
they  are  of. 
Rem.  6.  To  a  lengthened  curve — 

1.  Expressing  "Their" — Own  may  be  added  by  an  En-hook  ;  thus  : 

Ef'thern-,  for  their  own. 

2.  Expressing  "There" —  -fore  may  be  added  by  an  Ef-hook  ;  thus  : 

Em'therf2,  may  therefore.     (See  §  182,  R.,  b.) 

Eem.  7.  To  Their— may  be  advantageously  written  with  Tee'ther*, 
as  it  is  thus  written  in  analogy  with  of  their,  Vee'ther' ;  within  their, 
Dhee'ther' ;  with  their,  Way'ther'. 

Eem.  8.  "Thr"  Added  to  Verbs.— A  t  or  d  sound  expressed  by 
halving  may  be  omitted  in  many  cases,  principally  from  verbs,  to 

pose  may  the  reporter  treble  a  stroke?  Write  "  adopt  their,  resided 
there,  each  other  their,  whether  they  are,  one  another  their,"  etc. 

§  265.  What  kind  of  a  tick  may  be  used  to  represent  thr  when  it 
cannot  be  conveniently  expressed  otherwise?  Write  "  since  thr, 
would  thr."     [Eem.]     May  the  Dher-tick  be  sometimes   employed 


THE    REPORTING     STYLE.  275 

permit  the  use  of  the  lengthening  principle,  to  add  ihr ;  thus  : 
Rays'-Deether,  resideld)  thr  ;  Dee-Peether,  adopt  thr  ;  Steh-Teether*, 
state(d)  thr. 

Rem.  9.  Consonant- Strokes  Trebled. — The  reporter  may  occasionally 
treble  a  stroke,  to  add  thr-thr ;  thus  :  Way'therther^,  whether  thr; 
Chay'therther',  each  other  thr  ;  Wen'therther-,  one  (an)other  thr. 


THE   DHER-TICK. 

§  265.  Dhr  =  'Hliere,  their,  tlicy  arc,"  Avlien  it  cannot 
otherwise  be  conveniently  expressed  in  a  phrase-siii'n, 
may  be  denoted,  if  the  writer  choose,  by  a  heavy  tick, 
Bedoid  or  Jedoid ;  thus  :  ...^..  would  thr,  ..!r^..  since  thr. 

Rem.  1.  The  experienced  reporter  may  use  the  same  tick  for  other, 
as  in  writing  "since  other,  around  other,"  etc.  He  may  also  write 
it  in  place  of  the  dot  for  -/))//,  for  -ing  dhr.  This  will  not  conflict  with 
the  affix-sign  for  -inyh/  (§  232,  5). 

Rem.  2.  This  Dher-tick  may  take  an  En-  or  Ef-hook,  or  a  circle, 
for  the  purposes  for  which  they  are  added  in  similar  cases,  as  pre- 
viously specified — as  to  add  "  own,  not,  have,  ever,  fore,  his,  is,"  etc. 


NUMBERS. 

§  266.  (a)  Instead  of  writing  two  or  more  ciphers  in 
succession,  phonographically  express  the  denomination 
they  would  represent ;  thus  :  2  -(  =  2,000  ;  4  ^  =400  ; 
6  £^:.=  6,000,000.  (&)  When  convenient,  the  termination 
''ty"  in  the  numbers  20,  30,  etc.,  maybe  expressed  by 
an  upward  line  written  from  2,  3,  etc.  ;  thus  : 

20,         80,        40,        50,         60,        YO,        80,        90. 

Rem.  Phonographic  numerals,  as  explained  in  the  Author's  work 
entitled  "  Phonographic  Numerals,"  will  be  found  of  decided  service 
to  the  reporter,  and  they  should  be  thoroughly  familiarized. 

for  other  "i  For  what  other  purpose  may  it  be  employed?  For  what 
purpose  may  the  Dher-tick  take  an  Ef-hook?  an  En-hook?  a  circle? 
§  266.  How  is  a  numeral  denomination,  denoted  by  several  ciphers, 
to  be  written?  Write  "2,000,  400,  6,000,000."  How  may  the  ter- 
mination "ty"  in  20,  30,  etc.,  be  written? 


276  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

REFERENCES,  REPETITIONS,  OMISSIONS,  DOUBT, 

ETC. 

§  267.  References. — In  making  references  to  the  larger 
and  smaller  divisions  of  a  work  of  any  kind,  write  the 
number  of  the  greater  division  in  the  first  position,  and 
of  the  minor  divisions  in  lower  positions,  according  to 

their  grade  ;  thus  :    2    =  1st  book,  2d  chapter,  3d  section; 

or,  1st  epistle,  2d  chapter,  3d  verse  ;  or,  1st  volume,  2d 
book,  3d  chapter. 

§  268.  Repetitions. — (o)  A  clause  upon  which  other 
clauses  or  portions  of  sentences  are  made  to  depend, 
after  being  written  once,  may  be  substituted  in  the  fol- 
lowing portions  of  the  sentence  by  a  long  straight  dash  ; 

thus:    ''He  aspired   to   be    above    the  people the 

authorities the  laws his  country "  =  "He  aspired 

to  be  above  the  people ;  he  aspired  to  be  above  the 
authorities ;  he  aspired  to  be  above  the  laws ;  he  aspired 
to  be  above  his  country."  (6)  A  comma  may  be  substi- 
tuted for  the  long  dash  when  but  few  words  are  repeated, 
(c)  When  a  word  of  two  or  more  strokes  is  repeated, 
with  some  word  intervening  which  may  be  readily  sup- 
plied, write  the  first  syllable  of  the  first  word,  and  near 
that,  or  joined  to  it,  write  the  repeated  word  in  full ; 

as,  --A- deeper  and  deeper,  ._3 stronger  and  stronger, 

-V-- blacker  and  blacker,  ..T-drop  by  drop,  ^.s^^^r^  centurj 

after  century,  TTrn^  quicker  and  quicker,  ^  greater 
and  greater, -.|[^..  outrage  upon  outrage,  {d)  In  a  corre- 
sponding manner,  write  words  composed  of  similar 
parts,    and   also   similar  words   occurring  together,  or 

§  267.  How  may  the  greater  and  smaller  divisions  of  a  book  be 
expressed  ? 

§268.  How  may  a  repeated  claiise  be  denoted?  Maya  comma 
sometimes  be  substituted  for  repeated  words?  How  are  repeated 
words,  separated  by  a  word  which  may  be  omitted,  to  be  written? 
Write  "  deeper  and  deeper,  century  after  century,"  etc.    What  other 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  277 

separated  by  a  word  which  ma}'  be  safely  omitted ;  as, 

__\__  pickpocket,  -^—  fiddle-faddle,    „J tittle-tattle, 

s_.\^y^  nolens  volens. 

§  2G9.  Omissio7is. — (a)  When  one  or  more  words  have 
been  omitted,  leave  a  blank  proportionate  to  the  nmnber 
of  words  omitted,  and  write  a  caret  below  the  line. 
(&)  When  the  omis.sion  extends  to  the  end  of  the  sentence, 
write  a  long  period  just  before  the  commencement  of  the 
next  sentence,  (c)  The  first  two  figures  of  dates  in  the 
present  century  may  be  omitted  and  implied  by  writing 
the  remaining  figures  after  a  long  period  mark  ;  thus  : /^^ 

§  270.  Punctuation. — It  is  very  essential  to  the  correct 
and  easy  reading  of  reports,  that  the  period  should  be 
denoted  either  by  greater  space  than  usual  between 
words,  or,  what  is  better,  by  the  long  mark  of  the  period. 
Other  pauses  are  usually  omitted  (See  §  78,  R.  1,  &).  To 
indicate  a  paragraph  to  be  made  in  the  transcription,  the 
period  mark  may  be  doubled,  thus  :  .../l.. 

Kem.  In  reporting  testimony,  an  answer  may  be  separated  from 
the  preceding  question  by  a  long  vertical  straight  line,  and  from 
the  succeeding  question  by  the  long  period,  or  by  commencing  a  new 
paragraph  with  the  succeeding  question,  or  by  a  longhand  a  (=  Ans.) 
and  0^  (=  Ques.).     The  latter  method  is  preferred  by  the  author. 

§  271.  Doubt. — When,  as  sometimes  happens,  the  re- 
porter fears  that  he  has  misheard  a  word,  a  letter  d, 
made  thus,  ^  ,  may  be  written  under  the  doubtful  word, 
to  express  his  doubt.  This  character  may  be  written 
instead  of  any  word  which  the  reporter  has  entirely 
failed  to  catch.  Such  words  may  usually  be  supplied, 
when  transcribing  the  notes,  by  reference  to  the  context. 

words  are  written  in  a  corresponding  manner?  Write  "pickpocket, 
fiddle-faddle,  nolens  volens." 

§  269.  What  is  to  be  done  to  denote  the  omission  of  one  or  more 
words?  when  the  omission  extends  to  the  end  of  the  next  sentence? 

§270.  What  is  said  as  to  punctuation  in  reporting?  How  is  an 
answer  to  be  separated  from  questions  ? 

§  271.  How  is  doubt  expressed? 


278  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

AMANUENSIS  REPORTING. 

§  212.  Amanuensis  reporting,  or  note-taking,  is  con- 
fined chiefly  to  commercial  correspondence,  and  hence  is 
more  limited  in  its  requirements  than  general  reporting. 
It  does  not  require  so  extensive  familiarity  with  the 
reporting  word-signs  and  contractions,  and  therefore 
students  who  are  fitting  themselves  for  amanuensis  work 
need  not  memorize  the  lists  of  Reporting  Word-Signs 
and  Contractions  given  in  Sections  274  and  275.  The 
following  lists  comprise  the  word-signs  and  contractions 
which,  in  addition  to  those  of  the  Corresponding-Style, 
occur  most  frequently  in  amanuensis  work,  and  those 
which  are  most  serviceable  for  such  work.  These  lists 
should  be  memorized  by  study  and  practice  until  each  sign 
can  be  written  with  ease  and  rapidity. 

A  few  of  the  most  frequently-used  phrase-signs  are  given 
as  illustrations  of  phrases  common  to  nearly  all  letters, 
but  the  student  is  instructed  not  to  confine  himself  to  the 
few  here  given,  as  he  will  soon  naturally  and  easily  form 
many  others  by  the  aid  of  the  principles  of  phrase-writing 
stated  in  Sections  243  and  244. 

Students  who  are  ambitious  to  excel  will  not,  however, 
restrict  themselves  to  learning  the  Amanuensis  Lists,  but 
will  study  the  lists  of  Reporting  Word-Signs  and  Contrac- 
tions in  Sections  274  and  275. 

Amanuensis  Lists  of  Word-Signs,  Contractions,  and  Phrase- 
Signs. 

WORD-SIGNS. 


...'^..  able  to,     Blet2. 
..^...  abundant-ly-ance,  Bend*. 
— .\...  accept-ed-ance,     Spet^. 
if...  accident-al,     Sdent*. 


-1-.  addition-al,     Deeshon'. 

-I---  advance-d,     DeP. 

■J---  advancement,   Dees^-Ment. 

-|---  advertise-d-r-ment,  Dee*. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE 


279 


\ 
\" 

-\- 
-\- 

-V 
— v- 

-\-- 

!2 

.J... 

-j- 
-j- 

--]■- 

.A.. 

\ 


along,     Ing3. 
amount-ed,     Ment^. 
and  all,  and  will,  Kletoid', 
and  are,  and  our,  Kretoid- 
and  of,     Keftoida. 
annual-ly,     Nel^. 
appear,     Per', 
appearance,     Prens'. 
appliance,     Plens^. 
applicant,     Plent^. 
application,     Pelshon^. 
applied,    Plet?. 
apply,     Pel3. 
appro  ve-al,     PreP. 
arrive-al,     Ref. 
assist-ed-ance,     Es^-Steh 
assure,     Sher^. 
assured,     Sherd*, 
at  one,     Ten^. 
at  once,     Tens^. 
at  our,     Ter3. 
at  our  own,     Tren^. 
believe-d,     BeR 
build-ing,     Bled', 
business.     Bees', 
by  our,     Ber', 


J... 
-/- 

\ 


1.. 

.1.. 
1 


J. 


L 


by  our  own,    Bren'. 

certain-ly,     Iss-Ret*. 

change-d,     Cbay*. 

cbarge-d,     Chays. 

children,     CheL2. 

color-ed,     Kler^. 

combine-ation,     Ben'. 

complete-d,    Plet'. 
.  concern,     Sam*. 

condition-al,     Deeshon*. 

consequent-ly,     Skent'. 

consider-able,     Sder*. 

consideration,  Sdershon*. 

considered,     Sdred'. 

correct-ed,     Ker'. 
.  correction,     Kershon'. 
.   corrective,     Kref. 

country,     Kay*. 
,    countryman,     Ken^. 

countrymen,     Ken*. 
.   deliver-ed,     Del*. 

delivery,     Del*. 

dollar,     Dee'. 

ex^mine-ation,     Smen*. 
.  examined,     Smend*. 
.  exist,     Ses-Tee*. 


280 

A. 
A.. 
.X. 
...\.. 


..f:^... 
^ 

..:^_. 
..^-.- 
..L.. 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


..I... 
.3... 


expect-ed-ation,     Spees. 
expense,     Spens'. 
experience,     Sprens^. 
experienced,     Sprenst^. 
explain-ation,  Splen^. 
express,     Spars', 
expressed,     Sperst'. 
extensive-ly-ness,    Sten*. 
fact,    Ef2. 
favor,    Ver3. 
feel,    Fel'. 
mi,     Fell, 
follow,     Fel'. 
for  it,     Fct2. 
for  our,     Fer3  . 
form-ed,     Fer'. 
furnish-ed,     Fren^ 
future,     Fet3. 
have-ing  been,     Ven^. 
hundreds     End^. 
in  ail,     Nel'. 
in  our,     Ner'. 
inform,     En-Fer'. 
information,     Enshon'. 
instruct-ed,     In-Ster^. 
instruction,  In-Stershon'. 


...J.,    issue,     Isli3. 
..|..    it  had,     Tets. 
...|..     it  would,     Tet3. 
../.     large,     Jay^. 
.7..    larger,     Jer^. 
-C.   little.     Let'. 

long,     Ings. 

y-~^      may  be,     Emb*. 
^-^      mention,     Emshon^. 
..•o..._  mentioned,     Emshond^. 
nearly,     Nerl'. 
v_D      necessary,     Enses*. 

^^ occur,     Ker2. 

..!-..    of  all,     Pletoid>. 
-"^r-    of  it.    Vet'. 

of  our,     Pretoid'. 

Q.y     only,     Nel^. 
.._...   order,     Arder'. 
..\^-.    party,     Pee3. 
-A.,   people,     PeR 


perfect,     Pref. 


perfection,     Pershon'. 
-V-    position,     Peeseshon^. 
-\---    possession,     Peeseshori 
possible-ility,     Pees'. 


..^^^-..    practice-cal,     Per^. 


THE    REPORTING     STYLE. 


281 


..^o. 


..<y.. 


-^. 


-V- 

Q O 

.L. 


.J... 


.  practices,     Pers^. 

prt'sent,     Pers*. 

profit-able,     Preft'. 

proof,  ijrove,     Pref^. 
.  proper,  propriety,     Per'. 
.  quality,     Klet'. 

question,     Ken^. 

questionable,     Ken^-Bee. 
..  relate-d-ation,     Eel-. 
.  relative,  adj.,     Eel^, 
.  rule-d,     ReK 
_  satisfaction,     Steeshon^. 
.  satisfy-fied-factory,  Stec'. 
.  secure,     Sker^. 

share,     Shers. 
.  similar-ity,     Sem'. 
.  sometime,     Smet'. 
.  special-ty,     Spee^. 

success-ful,     Skayses2. 

.  suggest-ed-ion,     Iss-Jay=. 

.  system-atic-al-ally,      Ses- 
Tee2. 
take,     Tee2. 

.  taken.     Ten*. 


—  c  - 

.  than  it,    Dhenf. 

....(.. 

that  there,     Dheether'. 

■■  (-- 

.  the  other,     Dheether*. 

..(^... 

they  have,  Dhef«.  (§182,R.) 

...(.... 

thousand,     Ith^. 

J_ 

time.     Tee". 

....>... 

to  have,     Peftoid*. 

...s.. 

.  to  our,     Pretoid*. 

I-. 

took,     Tee3. 

....?^. 

.  universe-al.     Vers*. 

v_0 

United  States,     Enses'. 

C_p 

unless,     Nels'. 

y 

we  are  in.     Warn'. 

-;■• 

o 


...o. 


n['o] 


we  were,  we  would,  Way'- 

weh>. 
which  are,     Cher*. 

,  which  were,     Cher^. 

which  would,  which  had, 

Chet3. 
who  will,     Jeltoid*. 

with  you,     Weh'yeh'. 

were  you,     Weh'yeh*. 
work-ed,     Wer*. 

would  you,     Wuh'yuh*. 

year-s,     Yeli'. 

you  were ,  you  would,  Yuh'- 
wuh*. 


282 


■f- 
/-/ 


THE    COMPENDIUM, 
CONTEACTIONS. 


acquaint-ed-ance,      Kay2- 

Net. 
agency,     Jay^-Es. 

arrange-ment,      Ray^-En- 

Jay. 
average,     Vee^-Jay. 

character,     Ker'-Kay. 

characteristic,  Ker^-Kayst 

commercial,     Kay^-Mer. 

conformable,     Fer'-Bee. 


correspond  -ed  -ent  -ence, 

Ker-Spend'. 
J— s     December,     Dees'-Em. 

..V^..  deserve,     Dees^-Eay. 

L — ^    diameter-rical,    Dee^-Em- 

>  ter. 

J — --•     discover-ed-y,  Dees^-Kef. 

J — I      discrepancy,     Dees^-Kay- 

-^  Pee. 

.TTTTT!.  economy-ical,     Ken'-Em. 


-V- 

± 


enlarge-ment,     En-Jay3. 
enlarged,     En-Jed3. 
entangle-d-ment,Ent2-Ing 
especial-ly,     Es^-Pee. 
essential-ly,     Es^-En. 
exchange-d,  Kays-Chay2. 
extraordinary,    Ster^-Ard. 
February,  Ef2-Bee. 
financial,     Fen^-En. 
for  instance,     Ef«-Stens. 


..>rr-'7\.  in  favor,     En-Ver^. 

..rrrV   in  reference,     Ner-Ef*. 

in  regard,     Ner'-Ged. 

...t\    in  respect,     Ner-Spee^. 

._.  inferior-ity,     En-Ef. 

...rrrN    Inspect-ed-ion,  En-Spee'. 

..^rrV%    invention,     En-Ven^. 

<C-     January,     Jay^-En. 

...  -'. .   machine,     Em-Ish^. 

.^y-^..  machinery,  Em-Ish^-Eay. 

.-.<=^..  machinist,  Em-Ish--Steh, 

manifest-ed-ation,     Em'- 

Ens. 
.TTT^^  manufacture-d-r-ory,  Em- 

En-Ef2. 
..^Zy...  Massachusetts,  Ems- 

'  Chay3. 

...  /..  messenger,     Ems-Jer*. 

^- —    neglect-ed,     En--Gay. 

v_,^^  neglectful,     En^-Gef. 

..^/...  New  Jersey,     En-Jay2. 

....^T'...  New  York,     En-Yay2. 

...^..  nothing,     En-Ith^. 

.^Tr\_  November,     En-Vee^. 

./V-...  observe-d-ation.       Bees*. 

//  Eay. 
original,     Eay'-Jen. 


\ 


■  0  -  -  passenger,     Pees^-Jer. 
...p....   Pennsylvania,  Pees^-Vee. 


THE    REPORTING     STYLE. 


283 


A—  Philadelphia,     Flet^-Ef. 
..-\ ..  property,     Per'-Pee. 

\     ..  proportion-ed,     Per^-Pee- 

^  shon. 

..\...  proportionate-ly-ness, 

^1  Per=-Peeshon-Tee. 

.^\...  public-alion,     Pee^-Bee. 

..\-...  publish-ed-er,     Pee'^-Bee. 

V^    punctual-ity,     Pee^-Ing. 

/ rajnd-ity,     Eay^-Pet. 

'^.. recollect-ed-ion,        Eay2- 

Kel-Kay. 
^v__  reflect-ed-ion,       Eay^-Ef- 
-N  Kay. 
remit-ted-tance,  Ar'-Met. 


repeat-ed,  repetition, 

Eayi-Pet. 
.../\.  repute-d-ation,   Eay3-Pet. 

/\  respect-ed-iug-ful,    Eay*- 
p  Spec. 

/\^.  respectable-ility,       Kay*- 

<j  Spee-Bee. 

/\)  respective,     Eay^-Spef. 

V-v  September,     Spet^-Em. 

signature,     Iss-Gay'-Net. 

transfer-red-rence,  Tras*- 
Ef. 
-^^  uniform-ly-ity,     En-Fer*. 

.S...  Virginia,    Vee'-Jay. 

.  o....  yes,  sir,    Yayses*. 


....  y.. 


•-V 


PHRASE 

acknowledge  receipt. 

at  all  times. 

beg  leave. 

bill  of  exchange. 

bill  of  lading. 

but  also. 

call  attention. 

call  your  attention. 

dear  sir. 

in  reply. 

in  response. 

in  the  meantime. 

in  the  meanwhile. 


-SIGNS. 

my  dear  sir. 

not  only. 
....\..  on  board. 
...  ^..   take  pleasure. 
....'TVj.  very  truly. 
V\|....  very  truly  yours. 
^ ......  '^^  ^'^^  1^  receipt. 

we  refer. 

..'^.......  with  regard. 

-TTw, .  we  remain. 
..CT...  your  favor. 
^^"N    yours  respectfully. 
-  r\...,  yours  truly. 


284  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

REPORTING  WORD-SIGNS  AND  CONTRACTIONS. 

§  213.  Before  commencing  the  study  of  the  Lists  of 
Reporting  Word-Signs  and  Contractions  the  student 
should  carefully  observe  : 

1.  All  the  Corresponding-Style  Word-Signs  and  Con- 
tractions (except  Hay^  for  he,  and  On'  for  hon))  are  em- 
ployed, ivithout  change,  in  the  Reporting  Style,  and  in 
addition  all  others  in  the  following  lists.  Special  word- 
signs  and  contractions  may  be  devised  in  accordance  with 
the  principles  of  Section  237,  Rems.  2  and  3. 

2.  In  the  following  lists,  the  sign-words  and  contractions 
of  the  Corresponding  Style  "(also  a  few  derivatives 
formed  from  them)  are  printed  in  small  capitals,  and  al- 
though the  student  may  have  already  learned  them,  their 
reproduction  here  will  be  serviceable  for  review  and  also 
for  memorizing  the  other  words  of  the  lists  by  association. 

3.  '  Characteristics  of  the  following  Lists :  (a)  The  en- 
graved   signs   HAVE  NO  REFERENCE  TO  POSITION.       (6)  The 

positions  of  the  word-signs  are  indicated  by  figures  1,  2,  3, 
and  4.  (c)  The  values  of  the  word-signs  follow  the  figures. 
{d)  A  few  derivatives  of  the  word-signs  are  given  in 
these  lists ;  many  more  are  readily  made  according 
to  rules,  and  need  not  appear  in  them  ;  but,  if  the 
student  should  be  in  doubt  as  to  a  derivative  sign,  he 
should  refer  to  the  Index  or  to  the  ' '  Standard  Phono- 
graphic Dictionary"  under  the  proper  word,  or  to  the 
"Reporter's  List"  under  the  primitive  sign,  (e)  In  the 
Corresponding  Style  a  number  of  word-signs  are  formed 
by  the  omission  of  vowels  simply  ;  hut,  in  the  Reporting- 
Style,  in  which  the  omission  of  vowels  is  the  general  rule, 
SUCH  imperfection  is  not  regarded  as  constituting  a 
word-sign,  and  no  icord  is  properly  included  in  the  list  of 
sign-words,  whose  sign  has  not  some  imperfection  of  consonant 
expression,  or  j^ecidiarify  of  outline  or  position.  Ter^  for 
tree  or  try,  unlike  Ter^  for  internal,  is  not  a  word-sign,  but 
merely  an  unvocalized  outline.    A  principle  of  classifica- 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  285 

tion  which  would  include  in  the  list  of  word-signs  Jen' 
for  June,  Pen^  for  happen,  Jay^  for  joy,  would  very  un- 
necessarily enlarge  the  list.  (/)  A  large  number  of  word- 
signs,  such  as  those  for  *'by  all,  for  their,  more  than," 
etc.,  might  have  been  indicated  in  the  following  list; 
but  it  has  seemed  best  to  omit  such  signs,  except  when 
their  insertion  was  required  for  special  reasons.  For 
the  principles  governing  the  formation  of  such  signs, 
see  the  portions  of  the  Compendium  indicated  by  the 
following  references:  Sections  178,  R.  4  and  5;  201,  R. 
4-8  ;  211  ;  221,  R.  4  ;  232,  13.  {g)  It  has  also  seemed  best 
to  omit  many  signs  which,  in  due  time,  the  student  will 
naturally  form  in  analogy  with  some  of  the  signs  of  this 
list.  For  instance,  in  analogy  with  PeP  for  hojjeful-ness, 
hope  to  have,  the  reporter  will  naturally  write  TrcP  for 
truthful-ness,  Tref^  for  try  to  have,  TreP  for  it  icere  to 
have,  JeP  for  joyfid-ness,  Kref*  for  careful-ness.  For  the 
principles  governing  the  formation  of  derivatives  from 
word-signs,  see  Section  252,  R.  5.  ih)  Words  inclosed  in 
brackets  are  not  sign-words,  but  are  given  in  explanation 
of  the  arbitrary  positions  of  word-signs  having  the  same 
form  and,  in  other  cases,  for  contrast,  (i)  A  few  examples 
of  the  use  of  these  forms  in  phrase-writing  are  given  in 
the  Lists  and  in  the  Index,  not  to  be  committed  to  memory, 
but  rather  as  helpful  memorizers  of  the  word-signs. 
More  extended  examples  of  such  use  will  be  found  in  the 
"  Reporter's  List "  (in  connection  with  the  engraved  signs, 
arranged  according  to  the  phonographic  alphabet),  or 
in  the  "Dictionary,"  under  the  word  in  question  ;  as,  for 
example,  a  few  of  the  In  phrase-signs  are  given  in  the 
Index  under  In,  but  many  more  are  given  in  the  "Dic- 
tionary" under  In  (pp.  249-271),  or  in  the  "Reporter's 
List "  under  En^  =  m  (pp.  679-740).  The  frequent  writing 
of  such  phrases  will  be  of  great  value  in  accustoming  one 
to  phrase-writing,  and  in  acquiring  speed. 
4.    llode  of  Studying   the  Lists.  —  (a)   Carefully  read 


286  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

through  a  small  portion  of  the  list  several  times.  (6) 
Have  some  one  read  the  words  (as  "up,  hope,  patent, 
patented,  party,  happy")  while  you  give  the  name  and 
position  of  the  sign  (as  Pee',  Pee',  etc.)  ;  and,  if  you 
choose,  write  the  sign.  One  of  a  class  may  write  the 
signs  on  a  blackboard  while  the  others  write  with  pen  or 
pencil  and  criticise  them.  This  method  of  stud}^,  practice, 
and  mutual  criticism,  would  resemble  that  of  "  spelling- 
class  "  study  and  criticism,  by  which  were  soon  mastered 
many  times  more  details  of  common  word-signs  [i.  e.,  spell- 
ings) than  the  reporting  student  has  to  master  of  phono- 
graphic word-signs,  (c)  When  the  names  and  positions  of 
the  signs  can  be  accurately  given,  the  words  should  be 
written  many  times  from  dictation,  and  the  signs  fairly 
made.  Speed  of  writing  will  be  gradually  increased, 
and  soon  the  signs,  as  they  become  perfectly  familiar- 
ized and  the  hand  becomes  trained  in  making  them,  will 
be  written  automatically  and  with  great  rapidity.  Such 
speed-training  is  safe  and  certain,  and  not  illusory,  as  is 
the  "pushing  of  the  hand,"  with  poorly- written  characters, 
and  with  errors  of  form,  position,  etc.  (d)  It  is  well  to  keep 
a  tally  of  the  number  of  times  a  portion  is  practiced, 
which  should  not  be  less  than  fifty.  The  portions  thus 
learned  will  be  a  decided  help  to  future  study,  and  twenty 
or  thirty  lines  of  the  list  can  soon  be  learned  as  readily 
as  were  the  first  ten  lines,  (e)  Let  the  list  be  reviewed  from 
the  beginning  before  commencing  a  new  portion.  (/)  The 
study  of  the  lists  will  be  rendered  easier  by  alternating  it 
with  the  reading  of  the  repqrting-style  engraving  of  the 
"Second  Reader"  (see  directions  on  p.  49  of  that  book). 
(g)  Another  useful  recreation  will  be  the  writing  of  phrases 
containing  the  word-signs  which  are  being  studied  ;  for 
instance,  while  studying  Pee^,  Pee^,  etc.,  in  the  first  por- 
tion of  the  list,  turn  to  the  Dictionary,  or  the  Reporter's 
List,  and  practice  the  phrase-writing  there  given,  with 
the  sign-words  which  are  being  studied. 


the   reporting   style.  287 

Word-Signs. 

§  274.  The  following  list  is  arranged  for  the  use  of  the 
READER  of  phonographic  engraving,  or  notes,  and  hence 
is  given  in  the  order  of  the  Phonographic  Alphabet : 
1.  Simple  Signs.  2.  Simple  Signs  with  their  various 
Modifications  (in  the  order  of  their  explanation  in  this 
work),  namely  :  Circles,  Loops,  Yuh  and  Weh  Joined, 
Initial  Hooks,  Final  Hooks,  Widening,  Lengthening, 
Halving ;  as  Pee,  Pees,  Spec,  Steh-Pee,  Yuh-Pee,  Weh- 
Pee  ;  Pel  (Spel),  Pier  (Spier),  Per  (Sper),  Prel  (Sprel), 
Pef  (Pref),  Pen  (Spen,  Plen,  Pren,  In-Spren),  Peeshon 
(Speeshon),  Pelshon,  Pershon,  Peedher  (Peedhern) ;  Pet, 
Spet,  Plet,  Pret,  Peft,  Pent,  Peeshont.  The  dash-vowel 
word-signs  all,  of,  to,  etc.,  have  syllable-names  formed  for 
them  by  adding  the  syllable  old  (signifying  like,  or  resem- 
bling) to  the  names  of  the  half-lengths  which  these  small 
signs  resemble;  as,  Petoid',  of;  Pletoid\  of  all.  When 
referring  to  words  to  find  their  forms,  it  is  best  to  have 
the  words  in  the  order  of  the  Common  Alphabet,  as  in 
the  Index  of  this  work,  and  in  the  author's  "Standard 
Phonographic  Dictionary ; "  but,  in  learning  forms,  the 
phonographic-alphabetical  order  greatly  aids  the  memory. 

List  of  Reijorting  Word-Signs. 


The  foUowing  contractions  are  used  in  the  List :  cs,  corresponding  style  ; 
rs,  reporting  style ;  phr,  phrase-writing  ;  voc,  vocalized  ;  fr,  £requent-ly.  Words 
separated  by  dashes  within  parentheses  are  to  he  read  as  though  the  dashes  were 
parentheses. 


P. 

Pee  . . . 


Pees  . 

Peest 
Spee  . 


\ 
\ 


2  UP,  3  HOPE,  patent-ed  [Pee^-Bel,  patentable], 

party,  happy. 

1  possible-ility  (Peeses',  possibilities),  2  pos- 
terior. 

3  happiest. 

1  speak,    superior-ity,    2    expect-ed-ation,     3 
special-ty-ity  [Es'^-Pee,  especial]. 


288 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Ses-Pee    

Steh-Pee-Steh. 
Pel   

Spel 

Spels . .  . 

Spier 

Per 

Pera 

Perst 

Sper 

Spers 

Sperst 

Prel 

Sperl 

Pef 

Pref 

Pen 

Pens 

Spen 

Spens  

Ses-Pen  

Plens , 

Splen  

Pren 

Prens  

Spren 

Sprens . . 


^ 


\ 
\ 


\ 


1  suspicion,  suspicious,  2  suspect-ed,  3  exas- 

perate-d-ation. 

2  step  by  step. 

1  comply,  2  people-d,  3  apply  [Pel^-Kay,  ap- 

plicable-ility]. 

2  supply. 

1  explicit-ness,  2  supplies. 

2  explore-d-ation. 

1  appear,  proper,  propriety,  2  FiilNciPLE-Aii, 
3  practi'^e,  practical-ly  [Per^-Ket,  practic- 
able-ilityj. 

1  appears,  2  principles-als,  pres'ent  [Pers^-Net, 
present'-ed-ation],  3  practices. 

3  practiced. 

1  spiritual-ity[Spersi-Em,  spirittialism;  Spers'- 
Kay  or  Sperst',  spiritualistic]  ,2  supreme-acy. 

1  express-ive,  spiritualize,  2  surpeise,  3  sup- 
press. 

1  expressed,  spiritualized-ist,  2  surprised,  3 
suppressed. 

1  preliminary,  2  parallel-ed,  3  parliament-ary. 

2  superlative-ness. 

1  poverty,  3  hopeful-ly-ness,  hope-d  to  have. 

1  per'fect  [Pref'-Ket,  perfected],  2  Professor, 

prove,  proof,  3  approve-al. 

2  upon  (sometimes  Pee  in  phr ;  as,  Pee^-Yuh, 

upon  you  ;  Peedher-',  upon  thr  ;  Peedhern*, 
upon  their  own),  punish-ed-ment. 
2  punishes-ments,  3  happiness. 

1  spoken,  2  expensive-ness,  3  expansion-sive. 

2  expense,  3  expanse-ible. 
2  suspension-sive. 

1  compliance,  [2  comjjlains,]  3  appliarice. 

2  explain,  explanatory,  exiDlanation. 

1  pernicious-ly-ness,  2  comprehension-sive,  3 
apprehension-sive. 

1  appearance,  2  comprehensible-ility,  3  appre- 

hensible-ility. 

3  siipernatural-ness  (Sprenst^.supernaturalist). 

2  experience  (Sprenst^,  experienced). 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


289 


In-Sprens  . . 
Speeshon  . .  . 
Pelshon  . . .  . 
Spelshon  .  .  . 
Pershon  . . .  . 
Spershon  . .  . 
Peeseshon  . . 
Sperseshon  . 
Peedher  . . .  . 

Pet 

Petoid 

Petsoid 

Spet 

Steh-Pet .... 

Spetoid 

Plet 

Pletoid  

Pletsoid  .... 
Pret 

Pretoid  

Pretsoid  .... 

Spret 

Preft  

Pent 

Pentoid  .... 
Spent 

Spentoid  .  .  . 
Steh-Pend  .  . 


v. 


^ 
% 


2  inexperience,  in  (the)  experience. 

2  exception-al  [Speeshon^-Bee,  exceptionable]. 

1  completion,  2  complexion,  3  application. 

2  supplication. 

1  perfection,  [2  operation,]  3  oppression. 
1  expression,  [2  separation,]  3  suppression. 
1  opposition,  2  position,  3  possession. 

1  spiritualization. 

2  upon  thr,  up  thr  (voc.  with  ii),  3  hope-d  thr, 

patent-ed  thr— Section  264,  R.  4  (Peedhern", 
upon  their  own). 

3  PUT  (below  and  free  from  the  line),  hoped 

(through  the  line). 

1  OF  (see  Sec.  250,  1),  2  to,  4  to  the. 

1  OF  HIS  {or  us),  2  TO  HIS  (or  us). 

2  except-ed,  3  accept-ed-ation-ance, 

3  stupid-ity-ness. 

1  IS  TO,  2  AS  TO  (Iss2-Petoid,  as  to  the). 

1  complete-ness  [Pel'-Ted,  completed  ;  Plet>- 
El,  completely],  complied,  3  applied. 

1  of  all  [Veldher  1,  of  all  thr] ,  2  to  all  (§178,  R.4). 

1  of  all  his,  2  to  all  his. 

1  PAKTicuLAK-LY,  appeared,  2  oppoetunitt,  pret- 
ty, [3  part]. 

1  of  our,  2  to  our  (see  Sec.  178,  R.  5), 

1  of  ours  {or  ourself),  2  to  ours  {or  ourself). 

1  SPIRIT. 

lprofit-ed-able,prophet[Preft'-Kay, prophetic], 
2  proved  {or  prove  it),  provident-ce  [Preff- 
En,  providential-ly],  3  approved. 

1  upon  what,  2  upon  it  (see  Sec.  221,  R.  4). 

1  of  what,  2  to  what  (see  Sec.  201,  R.  6). 

1  spontaneous-ness,     spontaneity,    2    expend 

-iture  (Spen2-Ded  or  Spend^,  expended),  3 
expand  (Spen^-Ded  or  Spend^,  expanded). 

2  as  to  what. 

2  stupendous-ness. 
19 


290 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Plent 

^ 
^ 

Plentoid  

r 

Prend 

^ 

Prentoid 

"^i 

Splent 

i 

Sprent  

Sprentoid 

\ 
^ 

B. 

Bee 

\ 

Bees 

Sbee 

Yuh2-Bee 

\ 

Bel  

\ 

Sbel 

Ber 

Bef  

Blef 

Ben 

Brens  

^ 

Beeshon  

\) 

Sbeeshon  

Belshon 

Beetiv 

5 

Sbeetiv 

^ 

1  compliant,  2  plenty,  plentiful-ly,  plentiful- 
ness,  plaintiff  (sometimes  Plet  in  phr,  as, 
Plets2-Kay,  plaintiff's  counsel)  [complained, 
complaint,  with  the  com  implied  sometimes 
by  writing  under],  3  applicant. 

1  of  all  what,  2  to  all  what. 

2  comprehend    (Pren2-Ded    or    Prend^,    com- 

prehended),    3   apprehend   (Pren^-Ded    or 
Prends,  apprehended). 

1  of  our  own,  2  to  our  own  (see  Sec.  201,  K.  7). 

2  explained,  splendor  (In-Splent^.unexplained, 

in  splendor),  3  supplant-ed. 

3  superintend-ed-ent-ence. 
2  as  to  our  own. 


1  BY,  2  BE,  object  (  =  cs,  Retoid-Bee2),  3  to  be 
(Ben=*,  to  have  been). 

1  business. 

1  subordinate-d-ion,  2  subject,  Sbee^iDee, 
SUBJECTED,  [3  is  to  be  ;  Iss^-Bee,  has  to  be]. 

you  be  [Ef'-Yuh-Bee,  if  you  be  ;  Yuh^-Ben, 
yoii  have  been — see  Rem.  2,  following  this 
list]. 

1  belong-ed,  by  all,  2  able-t  (Bier",  abler), 
believe-d  [Blef^-Ray,  believer], 

1  sublime-ity. 

1  liberty,  by  our  (Bren',  by  our  own),  2  member, 

EEMEMBEK-ED,     3    NUMBEE-ED,    brother-hood 

(Bren3,  brethren). 

2  BEFORE  [Bee2-Vee,  above]. 

1  by  all  of,  2  belief,  able  to  have. 

1  combine-ation    (Bend',    combined),    2    been 

(Beedher2,  been  thr),  3  to  have  been. 

2  REMEMBRANCE  [Breus^-Ar,  remembrancer]. 
2  objection  [Beeshon2-Bee,  objectionable-y]  . 

1  exhibition,  2  subjection. 

2  obligation. 

2  OBJECTIVE  [Beetiv2:Lay,  objectively]. 

2  suBJECTPVE-ness  [Sbeetiv^-Tee,  subjectivity]. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


291 


Beedher 

Beldlier 
Bet  . . . . 

Sbet.... 
Bled  . .  . 
Bred  . . . 
Bef t .... 
Bend  . . . 

Bedoid  . 

Bedsoid 
Bledoid 
Bredoid 
Beftoid . 
Bentoid 

T. 
Tee  ... . 


Tees  . . . . 
Teest  .  . . 
Stee 

Ses-Tee . . 
Steh-Tee 


1  by  their,  by  other  {or  another)  (Beedherf: 
"ing",  by  their  having),  2  be  {or  been)  thr 
(see  Sec.  264,  R.  4),  3  to  be  thr. 

1  by  all  thr  (Blerdheri,  by  all  our  other),  2 
believe-d  thr. 

1  body  [voc  with  6  ;  Bed'-Lay,  bodily  ;  Emb- 
Dee',  embody],  by  it,  by  what,  2  be  it,  be 
had,  beauty-itul,  3  about  (below  the  line). 

1  exhibit-ed  (Sbeei-Ter,  exhibitor). 

1  build-ing,  built,  2  behold,  beheld,  able  to. 

1  abroad,  2  remembered  (see  Sec.  221,  R.  1,  6). 

2  before  it  [Bee^-Vet,  above  it]  (See  §  221,  E.  4). 

1  behind,  combined,  2  be  not,  abundant-ce 
[Ben2-Dend,  abandoned],  3  bounty-ful- 
ifulness. 

1  ALL  (Pletoidi,  of  all,  Bel',  by  all ;  Pletoid*.  to 
all ;  Frel2,  from  all  ;  Tels",  at  all  ;  Let',  all 
it  ;  Laydher',  all  thr),  2  too,  two  (when  2 
is  not  better). 

1  all  h-is,  all  of  us  {or  his),  2  two  of  us  {or  his). 

1  all  will. 

1  all  are  {or  our,)  (Bredsoid',  all  ours). 

1  all  of,  all  have. 

1  all  would. 


1  time  (occasionally  Tee-Em  in  phr),  2  it  (fre- 

quently added  by  shortening — as.  Bet',  by 
it;  Frets,  from  it),  take  (Ttta,  take  it) 
[Vert'-Kay,  overtake  ;  Pret^-Kay,  partake  ; 
End-Tee2,  undertake ;  Art^-Kay,  retake ; 
Bed2-Kay,  betake;  Ems-Tee2,  mistake],  3 
AT,  OUT,  took. 

2  ITS,   IT  IS,  IT  HAS,    3  ITSELF. 

3  at  first,  at  the  first. 

1  citizen  [Fel^-Stees,  fellow  citizens],  3  satisfy- 
ied,  satisfactory-ily  [Iss2-Tee,  as  to  it]. 

1  consist  [Enses-Tenf,  inconsistent],  2  exist, 

system,  systematic-al-ly  (Ses-Tees*,  system- 
ize). 

2  state   [sometimes   Stet    in   phr;    Steh-Tet*, 

stated,  frequently  added  by  Stet]. 


292 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Tel  

Tier 

Ter  

Ster 

lu-Ster  . . 

Ses-Ter . . 
Trel 

Tef 

Stef 

Telf 

Tref  .... 

Stref  .... 

In-Stref  . 
Ten 

Tens  .... 
Sten 

Stens .... 

Ses-Ten  . 

Ses-Tens 

Tien  . . . . 
Tlerns... 


2  IT   WILL,  TILL,  TELL,    3  UNTIL,  AT  ALL. 

2  tolerate-d-ion  (Tlernf,  tolerant)  [Ent-El'- 
Rent, intolerant;  Ent-El", intolerable;  Tler*- 
Bel,  tolerable]. 

1  internal,  2  truth,  con/raci'-ed  (co?i'tract,  Ter^- 
Ket  ;  Tertiv2,  contractive),  3  true,  it  were, 
at  our,  attract-ed. 

1  external-ly-ity,    2    extreme    (Ster^-Tee,    ex- 

tremity), construct-ed  (Stref 2,  constructive  ; 
Stershon2,  construction),  3  extract-ed  (Ster- 
tiv3,  extractive),  Iss^-Ter,  as  it  -were. 

2  instruct-ed    (In-Ster^-Ter,    instructor  ;     In- 

Stref2,  instructive  ;  In-Stershon,  instruc- 
tion). 

2  sister  (see  Index). 

1  trial  (see  Index),  2  control-led  [Trel^-Ar,  con- 
troller ;  Trel2-Bel,  controllable]. 

1  it  oupilit  to  have  (=  it  ough'  have — see  it  ought 
in  Index),  2  whatever  [TeesS-Vee,  whatso- 
ever], 3  it  would  have  (=it  woo'  have). 

1  set  off,  2  set  forth. 

2  twelve-th,  it  will  have  (see  Section  201,  R.  4). 

1  contrive-ance,  2  TRUTHruL-ly-ness   (Tertiv^, 

contractive),  3  attractive. 

2  constructive-ness,  3  extravagant-ce  (Stertiv^, 

extractive). 

2  instructive-ness. 

1  contain,  2  taken,  3  at  one  (when  Tee^-Wen 
is  not  better),  attain  [Ten^-Bee,  attainable  ; 
Tee3-Ment,  attainment]. 

1  contains,  3  attains,  at  once. 

1  constancy,  2  extension-sive  [Sten2-Shen,  ex- 

tenuation], 3  circumstantial. 

2  extensible  [Stees^-Bee,  extensibility],  3  cir- 

cumstance. 

1  consistency  [Enses-Ten',  inconsistenc}'],  2 
sustain. 

1  consistence-cies,  2  existence  (see  existence  in 

Index). 

3  at  length. 

2  tolerance  [Ent-El'-Rens,  intolerance]. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


293 


Tren 

Stren 

Teeshon 

Steeshon  . .  . . 
Steh-Teeshon 

Tershon 

Stershon  . .  . . 

In-Stershon . . 
Steh-Teetiv  . . 

Tertiv 

Stertiv  

Teedher  

Teldher 

Teedterf  . .  . . 

Teldherf 

Teedhern  . . . . 

Steedhern  .  .  . 
Teldhern  . .  . . 

Tet 

Stet 

Ses-Tet  

Steh-Tet 

Tetoid 


2  eternal-ly,  eternity,  3  at  our  own  (§  178,  R.  5). 

1  extrinsic-al,  2  strange  (Ster^-Jer,  stranger), 

1  tuition,  2  it  shall  [using  shon  by  license  for 
Shay;  Teeshon^-Bee,  it  shall  be;  Teeshon^- 
Net-Bee,  it  shall  not  be  ;  Teeshon^-Ben,  it 
shall  have  been], 

1  situation,  [2  station,]  3  satisfaction. 

2  constitution-al-ly    [Steh-Teeshon^-Tee,    con- 

stitutionality ;    Steh-Teeshon2-Enses,  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States] . 

2  contraction,  3  attraction  [Ter3-Ger,  a^iraction 
of  g-ravitation] . 

2  construction,  3  extraction  [Kay-Ster'-Kay- 
shon,  extrication]. 

2  instruction,  in  (the)  construction. 

2  constitutive. 

2  contractive  (Trefa,  truthful ;  Trefs,  attractive). 

3  extractive  (Strefs,  extra vagant-ce). 

2  to  thr  [Iss-Teedher2,  as  to  thr],  3  at  thr,  out 
of  thr  (see  Sec.  264,  a). 

2  till  {or  tell)  thr,  3  at  all  (or  until)  thr. 

2  it  therefore  [Iss-Teedherf2:"ing",  as  to  thr 
having  ;  Iss-Teedherf2-Ben,  as  to  thr  hav- 
ing been] — see  Sec.  264,  b. 

2  it  will  therefore,  tell  or  till  therefore  or  have  ; 
[Teldherf2-Ben,  till  there  have  been  ;  Tel- 
dherfs,  until  there/ore  or  have;  Teldherf3- 
Ben,  until  there  have  been] . 

2  to  their  own,  take  their  own,  3  at  their  own, 
out  of  their  own. 

2  as  to  their  own. 

2  till  {or  tell)  their  own,  till  they  are  not,  3  at 
all  {or  until)  their  own,  until  they  are  not. 

1  it  ought  [Jedoid'-Tee,  ought  it ;  Jedoid'-Tent, 
ought  it  not],  3  at  it,  it  had,  it  would. 

1  as  it  ought,  2  stood,  3  as  it  would,  as  it  had 
[.-f>...  Iss2-Tetoid,  as  to  a]. 

1  consisted,  2  existed. 

1  constitute-d,  2  stated. 

1  OR,  I,  2  BUT,  4  to  a. 


294 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Tetsoid . . . 
Iss-Tetoid 

Telt 

Teltoid  . . . 

Telft 

Telftoid  .  . 

Tred 

Tef  t 

Teftoid . . . 

Treft 

Tent 

Tentoid  . . 
Stent 

Ses-Tent . . 
Steh-Tent. 

Tlent 

Tlernt 

Tershont  . 

D. 

Dee 

Deest  .  . . . 

Ses-Dee  . . 
Yuh2-Dee . 

Del 

Der 

Sder 


1  or  b-is,  or  h-as,  2  but  b-is,  but  b-as. 
1  as  I  [Iss2-Tetoid,  as  to  a-n] . 

1  TILL  IT,    2  TOLD,  tell  it,    3  UNTIL  IT. 

1  or  will,  or  all,  2  but  will,  but  all  (§  178,  R.  4). 

2  it  will  bave  bad. 

2  but  will  bave,  but  all  of. 

2  TOWAED. 

1  it  ougbt  to  bave  bad,  3  it  would  bave  bad. 

1  I  HAVE,  or  if,  or  bave,  or  of,  2  but  if,  but 
bave,  but  of. 

1  contrived. 

1  it  ougbt  not,  contained,  2  it  not,  tend-ency, 
3  attained,  it  bad  not,  it  would  not,  at  band. 

1  or  not,  2  but  not  (see  Sec.  201,  R.  5). 

1  constant,  2  extent,  extend  (Stents  or  Sten*- 
Ded,  extended). 

1  consistent,  2  existent  [sustained]. 

1  constituent  (Steb-Ten',  constituency). 

1  IT  WILL  NOT  [Tlent'-Bee,  it  will  not  be]. 

1  tolerant  [Ent-El"-Rent,  intolerant]. 

2  transient. 


1  dollar,  contradict-ed  [Dee'-Ket,  contradict- 
ory; En-Dee',  uncontradicted],  2 do, defend- 
ant, 3  HAD,  advertise-d-ment-r. 

1  contradistinct-ion     [Deest'-Ing,      contradis- 

tinguisb-ed  ;  Deest'-Vee,  contradistinctive  ; 
En-Deest',  in  contradistinction],  2  dis- 
tinct-ness,  distinction  [Deest^-Vee,  distinct- 
ive ;  Deest2-Ing,  distinguisb-ed ;  Deest^- 
Ing-Bee,  distinguisbable]. 

2  is  said  (Ses^-Dee,  bas  said), 
you  do,  you  bad  (see  Rem.  2). 

1  idle-ness,  2  deliver-ed,  delivery. 

1  doctor-ed,  2  dear,  direet-ed  [Der^-Ket,  direct- 

ory ;  Der2-Ter,  director],  3  duking,  dark. 

2  consider-able-ness. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


295 


Ins-Der  .... 
Def 

Sdef 

Ses-Def 

Den 

Yuh^-Den . .  . 

Sdens  

Dlen 

Dlens  

Dren 

Drens 

Deeshon .... 
Dershon .... 
Sdershon  .  .  . 

Deedher .... 

Ded 

Yuh^-Ded... 

Delt 

Dred 

Sdred  

Ins-Died  . .  . 

Dreft 

Dent 

Sdent  

Yuhs-Dent . . 
Deeshond  .  . 

Dedoid 


2  in  (or  in-)considerable-ness. 

1  divine-ity,    2   differ-ed-ence,    defense-sive, 

3  advance-d  [Dees^^-Ment,  advancement] . 

2  said  to  have. 

2  is  said  to  have. 

1  denominate-d,  denomination  [Den'-Vee,  de- 
nominative] ,   2  DONE,   3  DOWN. 

you  have  done  (Yuh^-Dent,  you  have  done  it). 

3  saddens,  sadness. 
1  delinquent-cy. 

1  delinquents,  delinquencies,  2  deliverance. 
1  doctrine-al,  3  darken-ed. 
1  doctrines,  2  directness,  3  darkens,  darkness. 
1  contradiction,  2  condition-al,  3  addition-al. 

1  derision,  2  direction,  3  duration. 

2  consideration  (Ins-Dershon,  in  — the —  con- 

sideration). 

2  do  thr,  done  thr,  3  down  thr  {voc  with  ou, 
or  Den^-Jedoid). 

1  did,  2  do  it,  3  (through  the  line)  had  had, 
had  it,  DouBT-ed  (below  and  free  from  the 
line). 

you  did  {or  do  it),  you  had  had  {or  it). 

1  delight-ed,  3  delude-d,  dilute-d. 

1  deride-d,  2  dread-ed,  3  during  it. 

1  considered,  considerate-ness. 

1  unconsidered,  inconsiderate-ness. 

1  derived,  derivative. 

1  DID  NOT,  didn't,  2  do  not,  3  had  not,  hadn't, 

2  accident-al-ally. 

you  did  not,  you  do  not,  you  had  not. 

1  conditioned  (Decshon^,  condition;  Deeshon', 
contradiction). 

1  ALREADY,  AWE,  2  0  !  OH  !  OWE  (O'  in  O'Con- 
nor  and  other  proper  names  to  be  regarded 
and  written  as  vocalization). 


296 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


CH. 
Chay /       1  EACH,  2  which,  change-d  [Chay2-Bel,  change- 
able], 3  MUCH,  charge-d  [Chay^-Bel,  charge- 
able]. 

Chel /     1  each  will,  2  which  will,  children,  3  much 

will. 

Cher /     1  cheer,    each  are  (as  in   "  John  and  James, 

each  are"),  2  which  are,  chair  (Chern^,  chair- 
man), 3  which  were. 

Scher /     2  such  are,  3  such  were. 

Chler P  z  bachelor  [Chler3-Arts,  Bachelor  of  Arts]. 

Chef /     1  which  ought  to  have,    2  whichevek,  which 

have,  3  which  would  have. 

Schef /     1  such  ought  to  have,   2   such  have,   3   such 

would  have. 

Cherf /     1  cheerful-ness,  2  which  are  to  have,  which  are 

of,  3  which  were  to  have,  which  were  of. 

Chen J     1  each  one,  2  which  one. 

Schen J     2  such  a  one. 

Schaydher  ....     /      2  such  (an)other  (see  Section  20-4,  R.  3). 

Chet /      1  which  it,  which  ought,  3  which  would,  which 

had. 

Schet /°     1  such  ought,  3  such  would,  such  had. 

Chelt P     1  child-hood,  which  will  it. 

Chert 7      1  cheered,  2  which  are  had,  3  which  were  had, 

charity-able. 

Cheft I      1  which  ought  to  have  had  (or  it),  2  which  have 

had  (or  it),  3  which  would  have  had  (pr  it). 

Schef t ^     1  such  ought  to  have  had  {or  it),  2  such  have 

had  (or  it),  3  such  would  have  had  (or  it). 

Chent J     1  (or   Chet'-Net)   which    ought   not;     Chent^ 

(or  Chet'-Net),  which  would  not. 

Schent y    1  (or    Schet'-Net)    such   ought  not;     Schent^ 

(or  Schets-Net),  such  would  not,  such  had 
not. 

Chlent J'     1  which  will  not. 

Chetoid /      1  on,  2  shoitld,  he. 

H-tick /      2  In  the  acs,  and  rs,  Chetoida  (=  /i-tick)  is  a 

word-sign  for  ht,  3    ...  how,  4  to  how. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


29t 


Iss-Chetoid . 

Cheltoid 

Chertoid  . . . 
Cheftoid.... 

J. 

Jay 

Jays 

Jayst 

Jayses 

Sjay 

Jel 

Jels 

Jer 

Jers 

Jef 

Sjef 

Jen 

Jens 

Jenst 

Jayshon  . . . 

Jaytiv 

Sjershon  . . 
Sjert  


/ 

r 

f 

? 

I 

I 

t 
J 

J 
</ 

J 

I 
J 


1  IS  THE,  is  he,  2  h-as  the,  h-as  lie  (as  to  how, 
Iss2  Chetoid-'.— See  R.  L.,  p.  431). 

1  on  all  (sometimes  upward — Wertoid — inp/i?'), 

2  should  all  [Petoid'-'-Lay,  he  will] . 

1  on  our  [Chetoid-Ar',  on  her],  2  should  our, 

3  how  are  [or  Chetoid-Ray^J. 

2  SHOULD  HAVE    [Cheftold-Bcn,   should  have 

BEEN — see  Section  201,  R.  4]. 


2  ADVANTAGE,  Jesus  (or  Jayses^ — see  Index), 
3  large  [En-Jay3,  enlarge-ment ;  En-Jed', 
enlarged] . 

1  religious  [Ar'-Jays,   irreligious],    2   advant- 

ages,   ADVANTAGEOUS. 

2  justice  (sometimes  Jays  inpTir),  3  largest. 

2  just  as  [Jayses2-Efses,  just  as  fast  as — see 
Index,  p.  423]. 

2  suggest-ed-ion  (Sjef 2,  suggestive-ness),  3  as 
large  ;  [Sjays^-Ken,  as  large  as  —  can.  See 
such  phrases  in  the  Index,  p.  405]. 

2  angel  [Ar^-Jel,  archangel],  3  evangel-ic-ical. 

3  evangelize  (Jelseshon^,  evangelization). 

2  danger  [En-Jer^,  endanger]  ,3  larger,jury,  junior 
1  (or  Jerseshon'),  jurisdiction,  2  dangers-ous. 

1  Jehovah,  joyful-ly-ness,  2  Jove,  3  juvenile, 

juvenileness,  juvenility. 

2  suggestive-ness. 

1  religion    [Ar'-Jen,   irreligion — see   Index],  2 

GENEEAL-LY,  3  imagiue-ary-ation  [Jen^'-Bee, 
imaginable  ;  En-Jen^,  unimaginable] . 

2  generals,  generalize. 

1  religionist,  2  generalized. 

2  generation      [Dee^-Jayshon,      degeneration ; 

Ray2-Jayshon,  regeneration] . 

3  imaginative-ness     [En-Jaytiv3,      unimagina- 

tive] . 

2  exaggeration. 

2  exaggerate-d  [Sjert^-Ray,  exaggeratory]. 


298 


THE    COMPENDIUM, 


Jent 

Jayseslion  . 

Jelseshon  . 
Jerseshon  . 
Jenseshon  . 
Jedoid  .... 


Jedsoid . 

Jeltoid  . 
Jerdoid . 
Jeftoid  . 

Jentoid . 

K. 
Kay 

Kays  . . . 

Kayst  . . 
Stays  .  . 
Skayses 
Kel  . . . . 

Kels  . . . 
Skel.... 
Skels . .  . 
Ker  . . . . 

Kers  . .  . 
Sker  . .  . 


J 


1  GENTLEMEN  [Jet'-Jer,  ge'tlemen  of  the  jury], 

2  GENTLEMAN  [Jay^-Net,  agent],  3  imagined 
[En-Jend3,  unimagined]. 

2  justification    [Jays^-Ef-Itli,    justification   by 

faith]. 

3  evangelization. 

1  (or  Jers')  jurisdiction  (see  Jers'). 

2  generalization. 

1  OUGHT  (frequently  added  by  shortening  ;  as 

Tet',   it   ought ;    Chef,  which  ought — see 
owfid  phrases  in  Index,  Dictionary  and  in 
Reporter's  List),  2  who-m  (see  Index). 

2  WHOSE,  WHO  IS  (or  has)  (Jedsoid2-Yee,  whoso- 

ever, whomsoevek). 

1  ought  all,  2  who  will. 
1  ought  our,  2  who  are. 

1    OUGHT   TO    HAVE,  2   WHO    HAVE,  WHOEVER,   WHO 

OF  (see  Section  2U1,  R.  4). 
1  (<jr  Jedoid'-Net)  ought  not. 

1  COMMON,  [Kay'-El,  commonly — see  Index], 
KINGDOM,  2  come,  country  (Ken-,  country- 
vfien ;  Ken^,  country»/an). 

1  because  (see  phrases  in  the  Dictionary),  2 

country's  or  countries. 
1  COMMONEST,  2  cxterior. 

1  exquisite-ness,  3  excuse-able. 

2  success-ful-ly. 

1  CALL  (see  Index),  equal-ly,  2  difficult-y,  3 
calculate-d-ion  [Kel^-Bel,  calculable]. 

3  conclusive-ness. 

1  skill  (Sklefi,  skillful-ly),  2  scale,  3  school. 

2  exclusive-ness,  3  seclusive. 

1  correct-ed-ness,  2  care,  occur,  3  cure,  accu- 
racy. 

3  cimous. 

1  scripture-al,  describe-d,  3  secure  (Skret^, 
secured,  security). 


THE    RETORTING    STYLE. 


299 


In-Sker 

Kler 

Skier  

Kef 

Kief 

Skief 

Klerf 

Kref 

Skref 

In-Skref . . . . 
Ken 

Sken 

Skens  

"Well-Ken  .  .  . 

Kren 

Krens 

Skaysbon . . . 
Kelshon  . . .  . 

Skelshon  . .  . 
Kershon.  .  .  . 
Skerslion  . .  . 
In-Skershon 

Kaytiv 

Kertiv 

Kayseshon.  . 
Kaydher. . .  . 

Ket 

Sket 


3-^ 


1  inscribe-d,  3  insecure  (In-Ski-et^,  insecurity, 
unsecured). 

1  clear-ed-ly-ness  (see  Index),  2  clerk  (Kler'- 
Kel,  clericall)  color-ed  (see  Index). 

1  scholar,  2  secular. 

2  cover-ed. 
1  call  forth. 
1  skillful-ly. 

1  clairvoyant-ce,  2  colorific. 
1  corrective,  2  CAREFUL-LT-ness. 
1  descriptive-ness. 

1  inscriptive. 

2  CAN    (sometimes    Kay    in  phr,    see   Index), 

question-ed       (Ken^-Bee,       questionable), 
countryjuen,  3  country/na«. 

1  consequential-ly-ness  (Skent'.consequent-ly). 

1  consequence. 

1  we  can(ioejoined  by  license — seeR,.3,)  [Wuh'- 
Ken,  what  can] . 

1  Christian-ity  (see  Index). 

1  Christians,  Christianize,  2  occurrence. 

3  exaction  [Kays-Kayshon,  execution]. 

1  collision    [Kay-Layshon',  coalition],    3   con- 

clusion [Kay-Layshon3,  collusion]. 

2  exclusion,  3  seclusion. 
1  correction,  2  creation. 
1  description. 

1  inscription. 

3  active-ly-ness-ity. 

2  creative. 

1  acquisition,  2  accession,  3  accusation. 

2  can  thr,  3  could  thr  (see  Section  2G4,  Rems.  4 

and  8) — see  Index. 

1  QUITE  [Kay-Tee2,  quiet] ,  2  could. 

2  sect-arian,  3  exact-ed-ness-ly. 


300 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Weh-Ket  . 

Klet 

Skeld 

Kret 

Skret 

In-Skret .  . 
Kent 

Skent  .... 
Weh-Kent 
Ketoid  . . . 
Ketsoid  . . 
Kletoid. . . 
Kretoid  . . 
Krentoid  . 
Keftoid  . . 
Kentoid  . . 
Kentsoid  . 

G. 

Gay 

Sgay 

Weh-Gay  . 

Gel 

Gels 

Sgler 

Ger 

Gef 

Weh-Gef  . 
Gen 


1  we  could  (see  Eem.  3). 

1  CALLED,  EQUALED,  quality -ative,  3  conclude-d. 

1  skilled,  2,  exclude-d,  3  seclude-d,  schooled. 

1  AccoEDiNG-LT,  creaturo,  2  caked,  occurred, 
court  (sometimes  Kay  in  phr),  3  cured, 
accurate-ness. 

3  secured,  security. 

3  unsecured,  insecurity. 

1  CANNOT:  KIND,  2  ACCOUNT,  county  (sometimcs 
Kay  in  phr),  3  countenance-d. 

1  consequent-ly. 

1  we  cannot — see  Eem.  3. 

And-tick,  adapted  to  position  of  the  word  to 
which  it  is  joined. 

1  AND  H-is,  2  AND  H-As,  and  US. 

2  and  all,  and  will  (see  Sec.  178,  E.  4). 
2  and  are,  and  our  (see  Sec.  178,  E.  5). 
2  and  our  own  (see  Sec.  201,  E.  7). 

2  and  if,  and  of  [Ketoid-Vee^,  and  have] . 
1  and  what,  2  and  would  (see  Sec.  201,  E.  6). 
1  and  what  is  {or  has),  2  and  would  his. 


1  GIVE-N,  2  TOGETHER. 

1  signify-ied,  significant-ce-ly    (Sgen',    signif- 
icancy). 

1  we  give,  we  have   given,  we   go   (voc) — see 

Rem.  3. 

2  glory-ied,  glorify-ied. 
2  glorious. 

1  singular-ly-ity. 

1  degree. 

2  GAVE,  govern-ed-ment  [Gef^-Eay,  governor]. 

1  we  gave  (or  govern-ed). 

1  begin-ning,    organ     [Gen'-Kay,    organic],    2 
AQAiN,  begun,  3  began,  4  to  have  gone. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


301 


Gens 

Sgen 

Web-Gen  . 
Sgayshon  . . 
Gelshon  . . . 
Genseshon 

Sgaytiv  . . . . 

Ged 

Glet 

Gret 

Geft 

Grend 

F. 

Ef 

Fel 

Fels 

Fler 

Fer 


Ferst . 


a-3 


^ 


1  organs-ize    [Gensf,   organized  ;     Gens'-Em, 
organism — see  Section  187,  Rem.  2,  c]. 

1  significancy  (Sgay',  significant-ce). 

1  we  have  gone,  2  were  gone. 

1  signification. 

2  glorification. 

1  organization  [Dees'-Genseshon,  disorganiza- 
tion ;  Ray'-Genseshon,  re-organization]. 

1  significative-ly. 

1  God,  2  good. 

1  guilt-y,  [Gelti:Lay,  guiltily  ;  Gelt'-Els,  guilt- 

less]. 

2  GREAT  (see  phr  in  Dictionary). 

2  gave  it  [Geft^-Pee,  gave  it  up]. 

3  grand-eur  (see  Index). 


1  IF,  2  FOR,  fact,  3  FEW,  affect  [Ef2-Kay,  effect- 
ed-ual]. 

1  feel,  fall,  fill,  follow-ing,  2  ruLL-y,  fail, 
fellow,  for  all,  3  fool. 

1  false. 

1  if  all  are  {or  our),  follower  [Fel'-Ar,  feeler], 
2  failure,  for  all  are  {or  our),  fuller  [Flern*, 
fuller  than,  for  all  our  own]. 

1  if  our,  form-ed  [Fer'-Ar,  formerly;  Fer'-Lay, 

formula  ;  Fer'-Lays,  formless  ;  Fer'-Lay, 
or  Freli,  formal ;  Fer'-Let  or  Frel',  form- 
ality ;  con:Fer',  conform-ed-ity  ;  Fer '-Bee, 
conformable  ;  Dee'-Fer,  deform-ed-ity  ; 
Rayi-Fer,  reform-ed  ;  En-I'er',  inform-ed- 
ant ;  EniFeri  or  (if  fr.)  En-Fer',  in  confor- 
mity ;  En-Fer3,  uniform-ity ;  Melt-Fer', 
mi;ltiform  ;  Nen'fEf ,  non-conformity ; 
Plet2-Fer,  platform  ;  Per^-Fer,  perform-ed- 
ance  ;  Ters^-Fer,  transform-ed-ation — see 
phr,  in  Dictionary  and  Reporter's  List],  2 
FROM,  free  [Fer2-Lay,  freely ;  Ferd'-Em, 
freedom] ,  3  for  our. 

2  or  Fers2,  fii-st-  (that  is,  as  a  prefix);  sometimes 

Efi,  Ef2,  or  Steh2  in.  phr  {see  first  in  Index). 


302 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Frel 

Fen 

Steh-Fen  . 
Flen 

Fren 

Ef  shon  . . . 

Felshon  .  . 
Fershon  . . 

Ferdher  .  . 
Fet  

Fetst 

Flet 

Fret 

Fent  .... 

Frent  .  . . 

V. 
Vee 

Vees  .... 
Svee  ... 

Yuh2-Vee 

Vel 

Ver 

Vers  .... 


v^ 
^ 

^ 


^o 

li:> 
^ 


2  from  all  [Fer^-Lay,  freely]. 

1  (or  Ef'-Wen)  if  one,  2  often,  phonography, 

for  one  (or  Ef--Wen). 

2  Standard  Phonography. 

1  fallen,  fall  in,  2  fell  in,  3  philanthropy-ic- 
ically-ist. 

1  if  our  own,  frequency,  2  furnish-ed,  furni- 
ture [Fren2-Ar,  furnisher],  from  one  (or 
Fer2-Wen) — see  from  in  Index,  3  for  our 
own. 

1  fiction,  2 fashion  [Efshon^-Bee,  fashionable], 
3  a£Eection-ate-ly. 

1  affliction,  2  flexion. 

1  formation  [En-Fershon',  in  formation  ;  En- 

shon',  information],  2  fraction,  3  fruition. 

2  farther,  further,  from  thr. 

1  IF  IT,  feature,  2  after,  for  it,  for  what  (see 
Sec.  221,  E.  4),  3  future-ity. 

3  footstep. 

1  fault-y,  followed,  filled,  fill  it,  feel  it,  2 
failed,  felt,  for  all  it  (had  or  would),  3 
fooled. 

1  from  what,  2  from  it. 

1  (or  Ef i-Net)  if  not,  2  (or  Efs-Net)  for  not,  3 
found-ed-ation. 

1  frequent-ly. 


1  EVER,  2  have,  3  HOWEVER,  halve. 

1  visible-y-ity  [En-Vees',  invisible-ity] 

2  sEVERAi,  Savior  [Ard'-Ketoid-Svee,  Lord  and 

Savior]. 

you  have  (see  R.  2) — see  Index. 

3  VALUE  (Veld3,  valued). 

1  OVER,  2  every,  very,  3  favor-ed  [Ef^-Vert, 
favorite] . 

1  converse-ant  (Verseshon^,  conversation),  2 
universe-al-ly  [Vers^-Tee,  university;  Vers*- 
Em,  universalism],  3  averse. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


303 


Ven  .... 

Vren  . . . 
Veeshon 

Vershon 
Veedher 
Vet  .... 

Veld  . .  . 

Vert..    . 

Vent  . . . 

TH. 

Ith 

Sithist  . 
Yuh2-Ith 
Ther  ... 
Thef  . .  . . 
Thren  . . 
Thet  ... 

Thret  . . 

DH. 
Dhee  . . .  . 
Dhees . . 
Dheeses 
Dhel  ... 

Dher  . . . . 


1  EVEN,  evening  (or  Ven'-Ing),  2have(ing)been ; 

sometimes  have  can  be  omitted  (as  in  Kent'- 
Ben,  cannot  have  been),  or  it  may  be  ex- 
pressed by  an  Ef-hook  (see  phr  in  Dic- 
tionary and  Reporter's  List) — see  Sec.  249. 

2  (or  Ver2-Wen)   every  one   (see  phr  in   Dic- 

tionary and  Reporter's  List). 

1  (the  con  written  or  implied)  conviction,  2 
vocation  ["con":Vee-Kayshon,  convoca- 
tion], 3  avocation. 

1  conversion,  2  version,  3  aversion. 

1  of  thr  (see  Index). 

1  of  it  (see  Index  under  of  and  of  it)  avoid-ed- 
ance,  2  have  it  {or  had),  evident-ce,  3 
halved. 


1  over  it  (see  Sec.  221,  R.  4)  convert-ed,  2 
virtue  [Vert^-Lay,  virtual-ly  ;  Vert--Es, 
virtuous;  Verts^-Lay, virtuously],  3  avert-ed. 

1  convened,  convenient,  2  (or  Vee^-Net)  have 
not. 


2  THINK,  3 THANK-ED,  thousand-th  (see  Sec.  266). 
2  south-east  [Sithist^-Ren,  south-eastern], 
you  think  (see  R.  2). 

2  THROUGH  [Ther3,  threw] . 

3  thankful-ly-ness  (see  Sec.  182,  Rem.). 

2  (or  Ther2-Wen),  through  one. 

1  THOUGHT   [Thet'-Fel,   though tful-lj'-ness],   2 
think  it. 

1  authority-ative,  2  throughout,  through  it. 

1  THEE,  thy,  2  they,  THEM,  3  THOUGH,  TUOU. 

1  THESE,  THYSELF,  2  THIS,   3  THOSE,  THUS. 

2  THIS  IS  {or  has),  thejiselves. 

1  with  all,  withal  (Dhelts',  with  all  its),  2  they 
•niLL,  they  all,  3  thou  will  {or  wilt). 

1  EITHER,    2   their,    THEY   ARE,    THERE    (sCC    SeC 
265),  3  OTHER. 


304 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Dhrel 

Dhef 

Dhelf  . . . . 

Dhref 

Dhrelf  ... 

Dhen 

Sdhen . . . . 
Dheedher 


Dheedhern  . 


Dhet 

Dhelt 

Dhret 

Dhent 

Dhlent 

Dhrent 

S. 
Steh 

Es 

Es-Steh  .... 
Yuh2-Es  . . .  . 

Es'ef 

Es-Isseshon . 


2  there  will,  they  are  all  (see  Index). 

1  they  ought  to  have,  2  they  have  (see  Sec.  182, 
E.),  3  they  would  have. 

1  with  all  of,  2  they  will  have,  they  all  have,  3 
thou  wilt  have. 

1  there  ought  to  have  [Dhret'-Ben,  there  ought 

to  have  been],  2  they  are  to  have,  there 
have  [Dher2-Ben,  there  have  been],  3  there 
would  have  [Dhred^-Ben,  there  would  have 
been]. 

2  they  are  all  to  have,  there  will  have. 

1  WITHIN,  THINE,  2  THEN,  3  THAN  (sCe  §  201,  K.  8). 

2  southern  [Sdhen^-Kay,  southerner]. 

1  that  thr,  within  thr  (or  Dhen'-Bedoid),  2  the 
other,  then  thr  {voc  with  e,  or  Dhen'^- 
Bedoid),  3  though  thr,  than  thr  (voc  with 
a,  or  Dhen3-Bedoid),  without  thr  {voc  with 
ou,  or  Dhet2-Jedoid). 

1  (or  Dheni-Bentoid)  within  their  own,  2  the 
other  one,  then  their  own  (or  Dhen*- 
Bentoid),  3  (or  Dhen^-Bentoid)  than  their 
own. 

1  THAT,  they  ought,  2  without,  3  they  would, 
they  had,  though  it. 

1  with  all  it. 

1  there  ought,  2  there  it,  3  there  would  (or 
had). 

1  within  it,  they  ought  not,  2  then  it,  3  than 
it  (had  or  would),  they  would  {or  had)  not. 

1  they  will  not,  3  thou  wilt  {or  will)  not. 

1  on  either  hand,  there  ought  not,   2  on  the 

other  hand,  3  there  would  {or  had)  not. 

2  FIRST  (usually  Fers*,  in  derivatives  or  com- 

pounds)— see  Index. 

1  SEE,  2  so,  3  trs,  USE  (=yoos). 

2  assist-ed-anoe  [Es^-Stent,  assistant]. 
you  see,  you  say  {voc). 

3  useful-ly-ness. 

2  cessation  (harmonizes  with  Es'-Iss,  cease,) 
[Ses-Shen2,  secession]. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


305 


Estern  . . 
Est 

Z. 

Iss 

Zee 

Zef 

Zeedlier  . 

Zet 

Zeft 

SH. 

Ish 

Yuh2-Ish 
Sher  . . . . 

Shef  .... 

Isht 

Sheft.... 

Sherd  .  . . 

ZH. 

Zhay 

Zher 

Zherd  . . . 

L. 

Lay 

Wei 

Slay 

Lef 

Welf  . . . . 

Len 

Layshon . 


^i 


J 

J 

:) 

J 
J) 

3 


r 
f 
r 

C 

r 


1  eastern. 

1  ASTONISH-ED-MENT,     SCe    it,      2     ESTABLISH-EU- 

MENT,  SO  it,  SO  had,  say  it  {voc.  with  S). 

1  H-is,  2  H-AS  (see  h-is  and  h-as  phrases  in  the 

Dictionary). 

2  WAS,   3  USE  (=  yooz). 

2  was  to  have,  3  used  to  have  [Zed^-Vet,  used 
to  have  it] . 

1  is  thr,  2  was  thr,  3  h-as  thr. 

1  IS  IT,  2  AS  IT,  HAS  IT,  hesltate-d-ation,  3  used. 

2  was  to  have  had. 


1  SHE,  WISH,  2  SHALL,  SHALT,  3  issue(Isht2,issued). 

you  shall,  you  wish. 

1  wisher,  she  were,    2  suke-ly,  assure   [Sher- 
Ens,  assurance] ,  3  share  [Sher^-Ar,  sharer] . 

1  wish-ed  to  have,  she  ought  to  have,  2  shall 
have,  3  she  would  have. 

1  WISHED,  she  ought,  wish  it,  2  shall  it,  3  she 
would  [or  had),  issued. 

1  she  ought  to  have  had,  2  shall  have  had,  3 

she  would  have  had. 

2  assured,  3  shared. 


2  usuAL-LY  [En-Zhay2,  unusual]  . 

2  PLEASURE,  3  measure-able-ably. 

3  measured  [En-Zherd^,  unmeasured]. 

2  WILL,  WILT,  willing  (see  R.  L.,  460-6),  3  whole. 

1  WE  WILL,  WHILE,  will  (see  ludcx,  p. 440),  2  well. 

2  as  well,  3  salvation. 

2  (oj-  Lay2-Vee)  will  have,  willing  to  have,  love- 
ing  (see  Sec.  182,  R.  h) — see  Index. 

1  we  will  have  (see  Keporter's  List,  p.  482). 

2  ALONE,  learn-ed  (see  Reporter's  List,  p.  483). 
2  revelation  (Ref>,  reveal-ed),  3  revolution. 

20 


306 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Laydher 

Let 

Lets 

Slat 

Welt 

Eld 

Sold 

Lent 

Welent 

Ar 

Ars 

Arses 

Sam 

Arder  

Ard 

Arnt 

Sarnd 

EAT. 

Wer 

Eel 

Kels 

Eef 

Werf 

Wern 

Reneslion  ... 
Kayshon 


l/ 

7 


7 


1  all  thr  (see  E.  20),  2  let  thr  (see  Sec.  264,  E.  8). 
1  little,  all  it,  will  it,  2  let,  will  have  had  (p.  440) 
1  all  its,  little  as  (or  is),  2  let  tjs  (or  his). 
1  as  little  [Slets'-Pees,  as  little  as  possible]. 

1  while  it,  we  will  have  had. 

2  WORLD  [Eld2-El,  woeldly]. 

2  seldom. 

1  will  not  [Let'-Net,  will  it  not ;  Lenti, 
island  ;  Petoid-Lent',  highland] — see  Ee- 
porter's  List,  pp.  495-498. 

1  WE  WILL  NOT. 

1  HEAE,  HEE,  HEEE,  2  AEE,  3  OUE. 

1  HEKS,  HEESELE,  HEAES,  3  CUES,  OUESELF. 

3  OUESELVES. 

2  concern-ing  (sometimes  Iss-Een  inp/ir). 

1  order-ed,  2  eathee  (for  the  rs  Eaydher^  is 
preferable). 

1  LoED:  kead,  ordinary  [Ster2-Ard,  extraordin- 

ary],   2  HEAED,   WOED  (when  Werd  is  not 
convenient). 

2  AEE  NOT  (sometimes  for  art  not;   sometimes 

expressed  by  Eent). 

2  concerned  (sometimes  added  by  Iss-Eend  ; 
In-Sarnd,  or  Ens^-Rend,  unconcerned). 

1  WE  AEE,  2  WHEEE,  work-ed,  3  AWAEE,  [En- 
Wer3,  unaware],  with  our  (or  Wer'). 

1  real-ly-ity,  2  relate-d-ion,  relative-ly  (Reltivs, 
for  the  noun  relative),  3  rule-d. 

1  realize  [Eelseshon',  realization]. 

1  arrive-al,  reveal-ed,  2  are  to  have,  are  of, 
revolve-d. 

1  we  are  of,  we  are  to  have,  2  whereof,  3 
aware  of. 

1  we  are  in,  2  whereon,  workman,  3  with  our 
own  (or  Wern'). 

1  ornamentation  (see  E.  4). 

1  irrational-ly-ity,  2  reformation  [Eay^-Fer, 
reform-ed].  3  rational-ly-ity. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE, 


307 


Iss-Ret 

Wert 

Reft 

Rent 

Wernt 

Wehwernt . . 

M. 

Em 

Ems 

Sem 

Wem 

Mel 

Mer 

Merl 

Men 

Smen 

Emslaon  .... 
Semshon  .  .  . 

Emp . 

Emps 

Semp 

Stemp 

Wemb 

Emben 

Wemben  . . . 
Empshon . .  . 
Empslions .  . 
Emdher  .... 


2  certain-lj'-ty  (sometimes  Sarf!  in  phi-). 
2  woED,  were  it,  where  it  (oj-  had). 

1  arrived,  2  hereafter. 

2  AEE  NOT  (more  generally  Arnt^). 

1  WE  AEE  NOT. 

1  we  were  not. 

1  ME,  MY,  2  AM,  MAY,  HIM,  make  (or  Em"-Kay), 
3  home  [Em^-Lay,  homely]. 

1  MYSELF,  2  HIMSELF. 

1  similar-ity,  3  consume  [Smed^,  consumed  ; 
Sem^-Ray,  consumer]. 

1  WE  MAY,  with  me  {or  my),  2  with  him. 

1  million-th,  2  promulgate-d-ion,  3  family 
[Ei'^-Em-Lay,  female ;  Em^-Mel,  human 
family] . 

1  Mr.,  meke,  eemakk-ed,  2  mobe,  mercy, 
merciful-ly. 

1  immoral-ly-ity,  2  moral-ly-ity 

1  men,  2  MAN  (sometimes  added  in  the  rs  by 

the  En-hook,  as  Ken^,  countrymen). 

2  examine-ation     [Ker^-Smen,    cross-examiue- 

ation],  some  one  [or  Sem^-Wen). 

2  mention  (Wem'shoni,  we  mention). 
2  consumption. 

1  IMPOKTANT-CE,   2  IMPEOVE-MENT,  may  bo. 
1  IMPOSSIBLE-ILITY. 

1  simple-y-icity,  2  exemplify-ied-ication,  some- 

body, 3  example  (In-Semp^,  unexampled). 

2  extemporaneous-ly  (Stemp2-Eay-Ray   extem- 

porary). 

1  we  may  be. 

2  may  have  been. 

1  we  may  have  been. 

3  impassion  [Peeshon',  passion]. 

2  impatience  [Peeshons^,  patience]. 

1  might  thr  (see  Sec.  264,  R.  8),  2  mattee. 


308 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


Semdher  . . 
Semdhern  . 

Met 

Med 

Smet 

Smed 

Wemt 

Mert 

Ment 

Sment  ... 

Wem'ent  . 
Emshond . 

Empend.  .  , 

Empshont 

N. 
En 

Ens 

Enses  .... 

Enst 

Steh-En  . . 
Wen 

Nel 

Nels  ..... 

Ner 

Nerl  

Nen 

Snen 


v_P 


<ZJ> 


2  some  other  (see  Sec.  264,  E.  3). 

2  (or  Semdher'-Wen),  some  other  one. 

1  MIGHT,  mighty,  2  may  it  (see  Sec.  221,  R.  4. 

1  IMMEDIATE-LY,  2  MADE. 

1  SOMEWHAT,  2  sometime. 

3  consumed. 

1  we  might,  we  met,  we  made,  2  were  met, 
were  made. 

1  immortal-ly-ity    [Mert-Lays',   immortalize], 
2  mortal-ly-ity. 

1  MIND,  2  MAY  NOT,  AM  NOT,  amoimt-ed,  mental- 
ly-ity,  3  movement. 

2  examined     [Ker^-Sment,    cross  -  examined  ; 

In-Sment2,  unexamined]. 

1  WE  MAT  NOT,  we  meant,  2  were  meant. 

2  mentioned  (Wemshond',    we   mentioned,   2 

were  mentioned). 

1  imponderable-ility,       2    impenetrable-ility- 

ness. 

2  impatient,   3   impassioned    [Empshon-Tee^, 

impassionate] . 

1  IN   ANY,   never    (or  En-Yee2 — E.    15),    2  no, 

KNOW,  3  OWN. 

1  INFLUENCE,  2  commence-ment. 

1  United  States,  2  commences-ments.necessarj'- 

iiy- 

1  INFLUENCED,  instinct-ivB,  2  commenced,  next 

(sometimes  Ens  in  phi-). 

2  stenography-er-ic. 

1  WHEN,    we  know,  with  no,  2  one,  were  no, 
were  any  {voc). 

1  in  all,  2  only,  3  annual-ly. 

1  unless,  2  only  h-as  {or  h-is),  no  less. 

1  NEAR,  NOR,  2  MANNER,  3  owner,  in  our. 

1  nearly,  nor  will. 

1  OPINION,  any  one,  in  one,  2  none,  known,  3 
no  one. 

1  synonym-ous-ly,  is  known  (or  none),   2  has 
known  [or  none). 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


309 


Wenen  . . . 

Ensbon  . . 
Nerns  . . . . 
Endher  . . 
Wendher  . 

Endhern  . 

Net 

End 

Netst 

Snet 

Went  . . .  . 

Nerd 

Neft 

Wen'ent . . 
Nernt  . . . . 
Netseslion 

NG. 
Ing 

Sing 

Ingen  . . .  . 

Singen  . . . 

Ingdher . . 

Ing'end  . . 

W. 

Way 

Swayst  .  . . 
Swayster  . 
Wayf . . . . . 


1  we  have  known  {or  none),  2  were  known  (or 

none),  3  were  no  one. 
1  information  [En-Fer',  inform-ed-ant]. 
1  ignorance. 

1  ENTIRE,  any  other,  2  another,  3  no  other. 

2  wonder-ed-ful-ly,  one  (an)other  (sometimes 

add  other  by  lengthening,  omitting  the  an). 

1  intrinsic-al-ly,  any  other  one,  2  another  one, 
3  no  other  one  (or  than). 

1  NOT,    in    it,   in  what,    interior    [Net-El*,    in- 

teriorly;    Ent-Eli,    intolerable],    2  nature 
[Net'--El,  natural-ly],  3  anterior. 

2  UNDER,     hundred-th,     3    owned,   3    hand-ed 

(sometimes    added    by    an    En-hook    and 
shortening,  as,  Tent^,  at  hand. 

2  New  Testament  (Eldst^,  Old  Testament,) 
[Kred'-Netst,  according  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment]. 

1  IS  NOT,  2  H-AS  not. 

1  WANT-ed,  when  it  (had,  or  would),  2  one  would 
(or  had). 

1  IN  ORDER. 

1  infinite-ly,  infinity,  infinitude  (see  §  182,  R.6). 

2  on  (the)  one  hand. 

1  ignorant-ly. 

2  intercession. 

1  THING,  English,  2  language,  3  long,  along, 
length  [Ing3-Ith,  lengthy]. 

1  single-d,  singly,  2  as  long  (see  Sec.  245). 

1  Englishman  (-men),  2  (or  Yeh^-Ingen)  young 

man  (-men),  3  lengthen. 

2  sanguine  (-ly-ness). 

3  along  thr  (Ingthern^,  longer  than). 
1  England,  3  lengthened,  longhand. 

1  WHY,  2  WAT,  3  AWAY  (sometimes  added  by  wu). 

2  sou (th) west. 
2  southwester. 
1  why  have. 


310 


THE    COMPENDIUM 


Waydher  .... 

"Waydherdhcr 
Waynd 

Swaynd 

wa 

Weh 

Wuh 

Way'weh  .  .  .  . 
Weh'weh  ,  .  . . 
Wuh'-wuh  .  .  . 

Way'yeh  .... 
Weh'yeh  .  .  . . 
Wuh'yiih  . .  .  . 

Y. 

Yay 

Yays 

Yayses  

Yayn 

Yeld 

Yaydher 

Yaynd 

ye 

Yeh 

Yuh 

Yay'weh 

Yeh'weh 

Yuh'wuh  .  . . . 

H. 

Hay 


~^ 


'^i 


r 
c 

r 


1  water-ed  [Way'-Ter,  watery],  with  thr,  with 

another,  why  thr,  '2  whether. 

2  whether  thr  (see  Sec.  264,  E.  9). 

1  why  not,  3  wound-ed  [Yv^ead,  wound — to 
wind]. 

1  (or  Sway'-Del),  swindle-d. 

1  WE. 

1  WITH  (usually  Dhee  or  Ith — that  is,  the  stroke 
part  of  the  word — in  compound  words,  as 
Dhen',  within  ;  prefixed  to  curves  by  the 
Way-hook  frequently,  and  sometimes  even 
to  straight  lines),  2  weee. 

1  WHAT,  2  WOULD,  (sce  R.  L.,  pp.  875-879). 

1  we  were  [or  would). 

1  with  what,  2  were  we  (with  or  what). 

1  what  we  (would  or  were),   2   would  we   (or 

what). 

1  we  yet. 

1  with  you,  2  were  you. 

1  what  you  (ye  or  yet),  2  would  you  (ye  or  yet). 

2  YOUK. 

2    TOURS,  YOURSELF. 

2  YOURSELVES,  yours  is  [or  has),  yes  s  =  yes,  sir. 
2  j^our  own. 

1  yield-ed. 

2  your  other. 

2  (or  Yay2-End3),  your  hand. 

1  YE. 

1  year-s,  2  yet. 

1  BEYOND,  2  YOU  (in  i~>)\:T  Yuh  or  Yeh,  according 
convenience — see  11.  L.,  pp.  905-912). 

1  ye  were  (or  would). 

2  yet  we  (were,  with,  what  or  would). 

1  beyond  what,  2  you  were  (or  would). 

2  HE,  eh,  3  ah,  holy  [Hay^-Ray,  holier  ;  Hayst^, 

holiest;  Hay^-Ens,  holiness]. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  311 

Eem.  1.  "All,  Will,  Are,  Our"  Added.— {a)  The  reporter  may 
safely  and  advantageously  apply  the  principles  of  adding  all  and 
will  by  an  El-hook,  and  are  and  our  by  an  Ar-hook,  to  simple- 
consonant  signs — and  to  full-length  Ar-hook  and  El-hook  signs  by 
enlarging  the  hook — in  many  more  instances  than  are  indicated  in 
the  preceding  list. 

Eem  2.  "  Tou"  Joined  as  a  Hook.—  (a)  In  phrase-writing,  the  sign 
for  you  may  sometimes  be  joined  as  an  initial  hook  on  the  left-hand 
side  of  a  descending  letter  ;  thus:  "'N.'  you  have  been,  ] "'  you  do, 
you  had,  -^-  you  shall,  "■'\^  you  have,  "?""  you  think.  (6)  When 
you  commences  a  phrase,  its  sign,  according  to  Section  245,  rests  on 
the  line,  and  thus  serves  to  distinguish  a  Yuh-hook  sign,  when 
standing  alone  or  commencing  a  phrase-sign,  from  an  Ar-hook  sign. 
In  Yxah-Vee  and  Yuh-Ith  there  is  an  additional  distinction  arising 
from  joining  the  hook  on  the  convex  side  of  the  curve,  (c)  Even 
when  a  Yuh-hook  is  taken  from  the  position  on  the  line — as  in  such 
phrase-signs  as :  Ef '-Yuh-Ben,  if  you  have  been ;  Ef '-Yuh-Dee,  if  you 
do — it  is  easily  distinguished  from  the  Ar-hook  by  a  reference  to  the 
context  and  the  other  portions  of  the  phrase-sign. 

Rkm.  3.  "  We"  Prefixed  by  a  Hook. — (a)  It  is  allowable  in  a  few 
cases  to  represent  ice  by  joining  Weh  as  a  hook  to  Kay  and  some 
other  horizontal  letters  which,  according  to  the  general  rule,  would 
not  take  the  Way-hook  ;  thus  :  ^^TJL  '^e  can,  '^  we  could,  '^  we 
give,  we  have  given,  i  we  go,  .£Z^  we  may  be.  Signs  thus  formed 
do  not  in  practice  conflict  with  corresponding  El-  and  Ar-hook  signs. 
{h)  We  is  generally  joined  by  the  Way-hook  to  a  following  word  com- 
mencing with  Em,  En,  Lay,  or  Eay  ;  thus  :  Wer'-Iver,  we  require  ; 
Wensi-Eay,  we  answer  ;  Wel'-Kay,  we  like  ;  Wemst',  we  must. 

Eem.  4.  Eshon  added  to  the  En-hook. — The  reporter  occasionally 
adds  Eshon  to  an  En-hook  ;  as  in  Een^-Eshon,  ornamentation. 

Eem.  5.  Termination  Ly. — An  adjective-sign  word  may  usually  be 
written  for  an  adverb  formed  from  it  by  the  addition  of  ly — as 
spiritual  for  spiritually;  particular  for  particularly — unless  the  ex- 
pression of  the  termination  is  found  to  be  necessary  for  the  sake  of 
distinguishing  between  different  words,  as  in  writing  interiorly  to 
distinguish  it  from  nol. 

Eem.  6.  The  Ef-Ilook  on  Curves. — In  several  of  the  word-signs  of 
the  preceding  list  it  is  indicated  that  an  Ef-  or  Vee-hook  should  be 
written  on  a  curve — as  in  the  signs  for  "  thankful-ness,  they  ought 
to  have,  they  will  have,  was  to  have,  will  have,"  etc. — and  the 
student  should  carefully  distinguish  Thef,  Shef,  Neft,  etc.,  which 


312  THE    COMPENDIUM. 

indicate   single   signs,   from   Ith-Ef,   Isli-E£,   En-Fet,    etc.,   which 
denote  two  signs  joined. 

Rem.  7.  Art,  Bast,  Wert,  Shalt,  etc.,  belonging  to  what  is  called  the 
solemn  style,  may  be  expressed  the  same  as  the  corresponding  are, 
has,  were,  shall,  etc.,  belonging  to  the  usual  style  of  speech. 

Rem.  8.  Past  Tense. — (a)  It  is  usually  allowable  and  advantageous 
for  the  reporter,  when  a  stroke  or  more  can  be  saved  thereby,  to 
represent  the  past  tense  of  a  verb  by  the  form  of  the  present  tense — 
writing,  for  instance,  Stend,  instead  of  Sten-Ded,  for  extended — 
depending  upon  the  context  for  the  distinction  between  the  tenses, 
(i)  This  is  a  general  principle  of  contraction  and  may  be  employed 
in  representing  the  past  tense  of  verbs  not  belonging  to  the  list  of 
sign-words  ;  as  in  writing  Net'-Met  for  intimated,  Ent^-End  for  in- 
tended, Ter2-Ment  for  tormented,  Rays-Gerd  for  regarded,  Kay^-Net 
for  acquainted,  Rays'-Ret  for  resorted. 

Rem.  9.  Distinctions. — (a)  A  word  whose  outline,  when  unvocalized, 
would  be  liable  to  be  mistaken  for  a  word-sign,  should  have  at  least 
its  accented  vowel  inserted.  (5)  As  a  sloping  or  perpendicular  half- 
length  can  be  written  through  or  just  below  the  line,  a  distinction 
may  be  made  between  "it  had,"  "it  would,"  etc.,  by  writing  the 
signs  for  "it  had,  they  had,"  etc.,  through  the  line,  and  the  signs 
for  "  it  would,  they  would,"  etc'.,  below  the  line.  For  the  practiced 
reporter,  however,  such  a  distinction  is  unnecessary. 

Rem.  10.  In,  In  As,  In  His,  etc.,  Prefixed. — (a)  The  In-hook  may 
frequently  be  joined  to  a  word,  in  its  natural  position,  to  prefix  in 
(and  sometimes  in  the  or  in  a-n);  thus  :  In-Sem',  in  similar ;  In-Sem*,  in 
some  ;  In-Spret',  in  (the)  spirit ;  In-Skret',  in  (the)  secret ;  In-Semp2, 
in  (an)  exemplification,  (h)  In  his  or  in  as  may  in  a  few  cases  be 
prefixed  by  an  In-hook  and  the  circle  ;  thus  :  Ins-Ker'shon^,  in  his 
creation  ;  Ins-Prens',  in  his  appearance  ;  Ins-Gret^,  in  as  great. 

Rem.  11.  "  One"  Added.— One  may  be  added  to  a  considerable 
number  of  words,  by  an  En-hook  ;  thus  :  Smens,  some  one  ;  Nen>, 
any  one  ;  Nen^,  no  one  (in  the  third  position,  to  distinguish  it  from 
none,  Nen^) ;  Tens,  at  one  ;  Dhee'dhern*,  the  other  one  ;  En'dhern2, 
another  one  ;  En'dherns,  no  other  one  ;  En-Ten^,  into  one  ;  Bet>- 
Wen'en,  between  one  ;  Bee^-En-Then,  beneath  one. 

Rem.  12.  Hooks  Omilf-ed. — (a)  The  hook  of  the  signs  for  been 
or  can  may  be  omitted  when,  if  written,  it  would  prevent 
the  formation  of  a  desired  phrase-sign ;  thus  :  Tees^-Bees-Dee, 
"it  has  been  said  ; "  Tee^-Kay-Nel,  "  it  can  only  ; "  Bee^-Bel,  "  been 
able.      (6)  A  hook  is  occasionally  omitted  from  other  outlines,  to 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  313 

secure  a  special  advantage  in  phrase-writing;  thus:  Art^-Yuh,  around 
you  ;  Em3-Sluy,  human  soul ;  EmS-Mend,  human  mind  ;  Men^-Kay- 
Kay,  instead  of  Men-Ker*-Kay,  human  character. 

Rem.  13.  "It  Ought  to  Have,"  "It  Woidd  Have,"  etc.— (a)  The  out- 
lines Tef,  Tef3,  for  "it  ought  to  have,"  "it  would  have,"  are 
regarded  as  unvocalized  Tauv,  Twoov  ;  in  the  first  case,  i<  being  repre- 
sented by  t,  ought  by  au,  and  have  by  v ;  to  being  omitted,  accord- 
ing to  Section  250,  2.  In  the  case  of  Twoov,  it  is  represented  by  t, 
would  by  woo,  and  have  by  v.  Upon  the  same  principle  are  formed 
the  signs  for  "  they  ought  to  have,  they  would  have  ;  which  ought 
to  have,  which  would  have,"  etc.  (b)  Did  have,  which  occurs  rarely, 
may,  in  like  manner,  be  written  with  Def — that  is,  "di'  have."  (c) 
Coidd  have  may  be  written  Kef3,  -when  Ked^-Vee  is  not  better,  as  in 
"could  have  had,"  Ked^-Ved  ;  or  as  in  "could  have  been,"  Ked"- 
Ben. 

Rem.  14.  "  To  "  Added  by  Halving-. — Bled  may  be  written  for  "  able 
to" — as  when  preceding  "understand" — when  ^o  cannot  better  be 
implied  according  to  Section  250,  2  ;  as  in  writing  "  able  to  be,"  Bel^- 
Bee  ;  "able to  make,"  Bel2-Em  ;  "able  to  have,"  Blef^. 

Rem.  15.  Never. — (a)  In  phrase-writing,  never  may  always  be 
represented  by  En,  being  written  in  the  first  position  when  it  com- 
mences a  phrase-sign  ;  thus  :  Wen'-Ben,  we  never  have  been  ;  Ken*- 
En-Bee,  can  never  be  ;  Dher^-En-Ken,  there  never  can  ;  En'-Ish, 
never  shall  ;  En'-Ken,  never  can.  (f»)  Even  when  never,  for  any 
reason,  is  written  separately,  it  may  be  represented  by  En',  instead 
of  En-Vee2,  in  the  writing  of  the  practiced  reporter. 

Rem.  16.  Forth. — (a)  Forth,  when  following  a  verb  ending  in  a 
straight  full-length  line,  may  be  represented  by  an  Ef-hook  ;  thus  : 
Steh2-Pef,  step  forth  ;  Kief,  call  forth.  (6)  In  other  cases  it  may  be 
written  with  Ef-Ith  ;  thus  :  Kels>-Ef-Ith,  calls  forth  ;  Send2-Ef-Ith, 
send  forth,  (c)  The  practiced  reporter,  in  many  cases  when  forth 
cannot  be  expressed  by  an  Ef-hook,  will  not  hesitate  to  represent  it 
by  Ef,  trusting  to  memory  and  the  context  to  distinguish  it  from 
for.     (See  Reporter's  List,  p.  212.) 

Rem.  17.  T  or  D  Omitted. — A  t  or  d  sound  expressed  by  halving 
may  be  omitted  in  some  cases,  principally  from  verbs,  to  secure 
advantages  which  would  otherwise  be  lost — as  of  adding  have  by  an 
Ef-hook  ;  thus  :  Tref '  for  "  tried  to  have  "  as  well  as  "  try  to  have  "; 
the  difference  of  tense  being  distinguished  by  the  context. 

Rem.  18.  Ef-Hook  on  Brief  Way  and  Yay. — The  careful  writer  may, 
if  he  prefers,  add  "  have  "  to  a  brief  Way  or  Yay  by  an  Ef-hook  ;  as, 
Wehfi,  -^Q  have  ;  Wekf2,  were  to  have  ;  Yuhf^,  you  have.     Of  ox  If 


314  THE    COMPENDIUM, 

may  be  added  in  the  same  manner ;  as,  Webfs,  were  of  ;  WuM', 
what  if  ;  Yehfa,  yet  if. 

Eem.  19.  Sign -Words  Sometimes  Written  in  Full. — A  sign-word  is 
sometimes  written  in  full,  if  the  full  form  secures  a  convenience  in 
phrase-writing  which  could  not  be  secured  otherwise  ;  thus  :  Em'-- 
En-Tee-Ems,  many  times  ;  Def'-Kay'ses-Tens,  divine  existence. 

Rem.  20.  All  Thr,  With  All,  etc. — In  analogy  with  the  mode  of 
writing  "  of  thr,  of  it,  for  all,  for  all  it,"  Laydher'  may  be  written  for 
"all  thr";  Let',  for  "all  it";  Dheli,  for' "with  all";  Dhlefi,  for 
"  with  all  it";  Dhel'theri,  for  "  with  all  thr";  Dhlefi,  for  "  with  all 
of";  Ish'dhers,  for  "should  thr";  Ishfs,  for  "should  it";  En'dher^, 
roc,  for  "under  thr";  Ar'dher',  for  "or  thr,  or  (the)  other,  or 
another";  Art',  for  "or  it,  or  had  (would)";  Arf,  for  "or  would 
have";  Dhet",  for  "with  it"  (written  a  little  higher  than  Dhet', 
that) ;  Dhret3,  for  "  thou  art." 

Rem.  21.  "Us  "  Added. — Us  may  usually  be  best  joined  to  a  preced- 
ing word  by  a  circle,  or  by  enlarging  a  circle  ;  thus  :  Gays',  give  us  ; 
Gay'ses',  gives  us  ;  Pens*,  upon  us ;  Bel'ses^,  bless  us  ;  Es'-Ses, 
sees  us  ;  Tee'-Chay'ses,  teaches  us. 

Rem.  22.  Our,  in  phrase-writing,  may  be  written  with  Ray,  when  it 
cannot  be  more  conveniently  expressed  otherwise  ;  thus  :  Dhee'ses'- 
Ray,  this  is  our. 

Rem.  23.  "7s,  As,"  etc.,  Prefixed. — (a)  A  circle-signword  may  fre- 
quently be  prefixed  to  a  word  commencing  with  a  circle,  bj''  enlarg- 
ing the  circle  ;  thus  ;  Ses^-En,  as  soon  ;  Ses'-Emp,  is  simply  ;  Ses'- 
Mets,  is  sometimes  ;  Ses^-Mets,  has  sometimes  ;  Ses'-Lays,  his  soul's  ; 
Sesi-En,  is  his  own.  {b)  The  sign-word  thus  prefixed  usually  deter- 
mines the  position  of  the  sign  in  accordance  with  Section  2-45. 

§  275.  The  student  ^Yho  desires  thoroughly  to  prepare 
for  general  reporting  is  recommended  to  acquire  the 
utmost  familiarity  with  the  following  list  of  contractions,  in 
addition  to  those  given  in  Section  272.  All  the  reporting- 
st3de  word-signs  and  contractions  in  the  Compendium  are 
repeated,  with  many  others  added,  in  the  Index.  If  a 
writer  prefers  to  use  a  full  outline  (made  in  accordance 
with  the  principles  of  this  system)  for  any  reporting-style 
word-sign  or  contraction,  it  ouglit  not  to  be  assumed 
that  he  is  not  writing  the  system  in  its  purity.  Each 
person  is  at  liberty  to  use  more  or  less  of  the  word-signs 
and  contractions    according    to    his  will    or   need    or 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  315 

knowledge.  It  is  considered  unnecessary  to  give  the 
engraved  signs  in  the  following  list,  as  the  nomenclature 
has  been  so  thoroughly  taught,  and  the  sigiis  and  names 
given  in  preceding  lists. 

Rem.  1.  From  the  following  list  there  have  been  excluded  many 
contractions  which  might,  and  will  in  due  time,  be  formed  by  the 
reporter,  in  accordance  with  the  general  principles  of  Section  237, 
K.  3  ;  and  also  a  large  number  of  contractions  for  past  tenses  or 
perfect  participles,  which  will  be  formed  in  accordance  with  the 
principles  of  Section  27-4,  E.  8.  Numerous  contractions  which  are 
formed  by  the  omission  of  prefixes  or  affixes,  have,  for  a  correspond- 
ing reason,  been  excluded.  The  practiced  reporter  will  form,  in 
accordance  with  Section  237,  Eems.  2  and  3,  numerous  special  con- 
tractions, as  they  may  seem  to  be  demanded. 

Rem.  2.  Primitive  Words  Sometimes  Inserted. — In  some  cases  in  the 
following  list,  where  a  contraction  for  a  derivative  word  has 
happened  to  be  the  comiilete  outline  for  a  primitive  word,  such 
word  has  been  inserted  to  indicate  that  fact;  thus:  " En-Vet'," 
the  contraction  for  "invitation,"  is  the  complete  outline  for 
"  invite  ;  "  and  this  word  has  therefore  been  inserted. 

Rem.  3.  In  devising  the  contractions  for  the  words  in  the  follow- 
ing list,  there  has  been  kept  constantly  in  view  the  principle  of 
making  like  contractions  for  like  words  ;  so  that  one  contraction, 
familiarized,  is  an  index,  in  almost  every  instance,  of  the  contractions 
for  words  of  similar  terminations.  To  illustrate — learning  the  con- 
tractions for  "  gracious-ly-ness,"  is  in  effect  learning  the  contrac- 
tions for  the  words  of  similar  terminations,  as,  "  ambitious-ly-ness, 
judicious-ly-ness  ; "  except  in  a  few  instances  where  still  further 
contraction  may  be  made,  as  in  the  signs  for  "  capricious-ly-ness, 
superstitious-ly-ness."  The  contractions  for  "  dominant-ce,  prom- 
inent-ce,  independent-ce,  correspond-ent-ence,  superintend-ent- 
ence,  depend-ent-ence,"  and  words  of  similar  terminations,  are  all 
formed  in  analogy.  Contractions  for  words  ending  in  "  graphic-nl," 
as  a  general  rule,  follow  the  analogy  of  "  biography-ic-al."  This 
general  rule  being  borne  in  mind,  not  only  may  the  contractions 
presented  in  the  following  list  be  more  readily  learned  than  a  few 
abbreviations  formed  without  reference  to  general  principles,  but, 
the  principle  of  these  contractions  being  familiaeized,  the  reporter  will 
readily  form  like  them  numerous  others  as  they  are  needed. 

Rem.  4.   "Administer"  and  "Distract" Distinguished. — "Adminis- 
ter" may  be  distinguished  from  "distract"  by  writing  the  circle 


316 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


distinctly  -within  the  Ar-hook  in  the  sign  for  the  former  word,  and 
by  implying  the  Ar-hook  in  the  sign  for  the  latter  word,  by  turning 
the  circle  on  the  left-hand  side  of  the  Dee. 

Kem.  5.  Deeivatives  from  contractions  are  in  many  cases  not 
included  in  the  Lists,  as  they  are  formed  generally  by  simply  prefix- 
ing or  affixing  the  proper  signs  for  the  fokmattve  ;  thus  :  to  the  con- 
traction for  "applicable"  prefix  En  for  "  ijiapplicable  ; "  to  the 
contraction  for  "  changeable,"  jjrefix  En  for  "wjichangeable."  (See 
Section  252,  K.  2.) 

Rem.  6.  The  contraction  for  a  verb  may,  as  a  general  rule,  be 
employed  as  a  sign  for  the  actor ;  thus :  the  contraction  for 
"interpret"  may  be  employed  as  a  contraction  for  "  interpreter  ;" 
the  contraction  for  "declaim"  may  be  employed  as  a  contraction 
for  "  declaimer  ; "  the  contraction  for  "discover,"  as  a  contraction 
for  "  discoverer." 

Rem.  7.  "S"  Sometimes  Omitted. — When  several  Es-sounds  occur 
together,  one  or  more  may  be  omitted  to  secure  the  advantage  of  a 
phrase-sign  ;  thus  :  Thees^-Tens,  this  circumstance  ;  Theeses^-Tens, 
this  existence. 

Rem.  8.  -Ful-ly-ness. — These  terminations  may  be  expressed  by  Ef 
joined,  when  the  Ef-hook,  or  a  joined  Fel  cannot  be  conveniently 
employed  ;  thus  :  Sen-Ef ',  sinful-ly-ness  ;  Pen^-Ef,  painful-ly-ness. 
The  termination  -fulness  is,  however,  usiially  better  expressed  by 
its  af&x  sign.     (See  Section  232,  2.) 

List  of  Reporting  Contractions. 
Abrupt-ly-ness,     Bee2-Ray-Pet. 
abstain-inent-inence,   Bees^-Ten. 
abstract-ed-ly-er,     Bees3-Ter. 
absiird-ity-ly,     Bees^-Ard. 
administer,     Dee^-Iss-Ter. 
admit-ted-tance,     Dee'-Met. 
admonish-ed-ition,     Dee^-Men. 
adventure-d-r,     Def^-Enter. 
aggregate-d-ion,     Ger^-Gay. 
allegory-ic-ical,     El'-Ger. 
ambitious-ly-ness,     Emb-Ish'. 
antagonist-ic-ism-ize-ed,     Net^- 

Gay. 
aristocrat-ic-ical-cy,     Ar^-Stee. 
arithmetic-al-ian,     Ray^-Ith-Met. 
ascend-ed-ancy,     Es^-End. 
assemble-d-y-age,     Es^-Em. 
assimilate-d-ion,     Es'-Em. 
astronomy-ical-er,     Ester'-En. 
augment-ed-ation-ative,     Gay*- 
Ment. 


auspicious-ly-ness,     Es'-Pee. 

Bank-rupt-ruptcy,     Bee^-Ing. 
baptize-d-r-ism-ismal,    BeeS-Pee. 
bigot-ed-ry,     Beei-Get.  ' 
biography-er-ic-ical,     Bee^-Ger. 

Capricious-ly-ness,     Kay-Per'. 
catholic-ism-ity,     Kay-Ith^. 
chirography-ic-ical,     Ker'-Ger. 
contaminate-d-ion,     Tee^-Men. 
contemplate-d-ion,     Tee^-Emp. 
contemplative-ly-ness,  Tee^- 

Emp-(Lay-Tef). 
criminal-ly-ity-ate-ated-ation, 

Ker'-Men. 
culpable-bly-bility,     Kel-Pee^. 

Declaim-ed-ant-er-ation-atory, 

Dee2-Kel. 
decline-able-ation,     Dee>-Elen. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


317 


deficient-ly-ce-cy,    Dee^-Ef-Shay. 
deform-ed-ity-ation,     Dee'-Fer. 
degrade-d-atiou,     Dee'^-Gred. 
deject-ed-(edly)-ion,     Dee^-Jay. 
democract-ic-cj',     Dee'-Em. 
denunciate-d-ion-or-ory,       Dee^- 

Nen. 
depart-ed-ment-iire,     Dee^-Pret. 
depend-ed-ence-ency-ent,     Dee^- 

Pend. 
deprecate-d-ion,     Dee^-Per. 
depute-d-ation-y,     Dee^-Pet. 
derogate-d-ory-orily,     Der^-Get. 
designate-d-ioii-(ive),  Dees^-Gay. 
despond-ed-ency-ent-ently, 

Dees2-Pend. 
digDLify-fied-(tary)-ty,    Dee^-Gay. 
dilapidate-d-ion,     DeP-Pet. 
diplomat-ic-ist,     Dee--Pel-Met. 
disappoint-ed-ment,   Dees'-Pent. 
discord-ant-ance,    Dees'-Kred. 
discriminate-d-ly-ion,Dees2-Kay. 
disparage-ment,     Dees^-Pee-Jay. 
distract-ed-er,     Dees'-Ter. 
dominate-d-aDt-ion,     Dee'-Men. 

Eccentric-al-ity,     Kays^-Enter. 

eflEeminate-ness-ly-acy,  Ef2-Men. 

efficieut-ly-ce-cy,     Ef2-Shay. 

electric-al-ity,     El^-Kay. 

entangle-d-ment,     Ent^-Ing. 

enthusiast-ic-ical-ically-m,      En- 
Ithses2. 

episcopal-ian-ianism,  Pees^-Kay. 

exclaim-ed,  exclamation-tor  v-(ti  v) , 
Kays2-Kel. 

expedient-ly-ce-cy    and    expedi- 
tion,    Kay-Spet'. 

exterminate-d-ion,     Ster^-Men. 

extinct-ion  and  extinguish-ed, 

Kays-Tee2. 

Facetious-ly-ness,     Efs^-Shay. 
factious-ly-ness,     Ef^-Kay. 
fanatic-al-ally-ism,     Ef^-Net. 

Gracious-ly-ness,     Ger-Isli*. 
gravitate-d-ation,     Ger-Vet^. 

Hazard-ed-ous-ously,     Zee*-Ard. 

Implacable-bly-bility-bleness, 

Em-Pel2-Kay. 


impregnate-d-ion-ble-bly,      Em- 

Per2-Gay. 
inausjncious-lj^     Ens-Pee^-Ish. 
indelinite-ly-ness,     End-Ef-. 
iudemnify-ied-ity,     End'-Em. 
indeijendent-ce-cy-ly,End-Pend2. 
indignant-ly-tion-ity,    End'-Gay. 
individual-ly-(ism),     End-Ved'. 
indivisible-bility,     End-Vees'. 
infer-red-ence,     En-Ef2. 
infirm-ity-ly-ness,    En-Fer^. 
infringe-d-ment-r,     En-Fren'. 
inspect-ed-ion,     En-Spee^. 
intellect^ual-ually,     Ent'-Ket. 
intelligible-bly,     Ent-Jay2. 
intei'iiret-ed-ation,     Ent-Pret^. 
intimidate-d-ion,     Ent'-Med. 
invent-ed-or-ive,     En-Vent^, 
invisible-bly-bility,    En-Vees'. 
invite-d-ation,     En-Vet', 
irrecoverable-bly,     Ar^-Kef. 
irresistible-bly-bility,  Arses2-Tee. 

Judicious-ly-ness,     Jed'-Shay. 

Legislate-d-ive,  etc.,    Lay^-Jay. 
legitimate-ly-cy-ness,    Lay^-Jet. 
Levite-icus-ical,     Lay'-Vet. 
lexicography-ic-ical-er,       Lays"- 
Kay-Ger. 

Magnet-ic-al-ally-ism,  Em^-Gen. 

magnificent-ly-ce,     Em'-Gay. 

maj  esty-ic-ical-ically,     Em- Jay'. 

malevolent-ly-ce,     Mel-Vee^. 

malform-ed-ation,     Mel-Fer*. 

malicious-ly-ness,     Mel-Ish^. 

malignant-ly-cy,  malignity, 

Mel'-Gay. 

mechanic-al-ally-ism,     Em^-Kay. 

method-ic-ical-ically,       (method- 
ism),     Em-Thed2. 

methodist-ic-ical,     Em-Thedst^. 

monstrons-ly,  monstrosity,  Men- 
Stees2. 

Nonrish-able-ment,     Ner-Ish^. 
noxious-ly-ness,     En-Kay-Ish^. 

Obscure-ly-ity,     Bees^-Kay. 
ofl&cious-ly-ness,     Ef'-Ish. 
oligarchy-al-ical,     El2-Ger. 
omnipotent-ly-ce-cy,     Men-Pee^. 


318 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


omniscient-ly-ce-cy,     Men-Ish^. 
orthodox-ly-ness-y,     llay'-Ith. 

Pedaiit-ic-ical-ically-ry,Pee2-Dent. 

phenomenon-a-al,     Fen^-Em. 
philosopliy-ic-ical-ically,Fels2-Ef. 
photography-ic-er-ist,     Feti-Ger. 
potential-ity-ly,  potency,      Pee^- 

Ten. 
powerful-ness,     Pee^-Ref. 
precipitate-d-ion-or,     Pers'-Pet. 
predominate-d-ion,     Pred'-Men. 
prepare-d-atory-ation,    Per^-Pee- 

Eay. 
presbyter-ian-ianism,    Pers^-Bet. 
present --ed-ation,     Pers^-Ent. 
preserve-d-ation,     Pers^-Eay. 
pretentious-sive-sion,    Per^-Ten. 
proclaim-ed-ation,     Per^-Kel. 
prognosticate-d-ioD,    Per'-Gay. 
project '-ed,     Per- Jay. 
prominent-ly-ce-cy,     Per'-Men. 
proscribe-d-r,     Per^-Skay. 
pugnacity-ous-ly,     Pee^-Gay. 
punctiliouB-ly-ness,Pee2-Ing-Ket. 

Rapid-ly-ness-ity,     Eay^-Ped. 
recapitulate-d-ion,  Eay "'-Kay-Pet. 
recijjrocate-d-ion,     reciprocal-ly- 

ness,  reciprocity,    Rays'-Per. 
reclaim-ed, reclamation,  Eay^-Kel 
recover-ed-y,     Eay2-Kef. 
redundant-ly-ce-cy,     Eed^-End. 
reform-ed-er-atory,     R;iy'-Fer. 
refute-d-ation,     Eay2-Fet. 
regenerate-d-cy,     Riy^-Jen. 
reject-ed-ion,     RayMay. 
relinquish-ed-ment,     Eel'-'-Ing. 
rehictant-ly-ce-cy,     Eel^-Ket. 
remonstrate-d,     Ar^-Ems-Ti'et. 
repent-ed-ant-ance,    Eay^-Pent. 
reprehend-ed,     Eay^-Prend. 
reprehensible-y-ness-bility, 

Ray2-PrenR. 
reprebension-sive,     Eay^-Pren. 
republic-ation,  republisb-ed-(er), 

Eay2-Pee-Bee. 


resemble-d-ance,     Ar^-Sem. 
reserve-(d-ly)-ation,    Eays^-Ray. 
resplendent-ce-cy,     Eays^-Plend. 

Sanctify-ied-ication,    Sing^-Ket. 
sanctimony-ious,     Sing^-Em. 
sculpture-d-or,     Skel-Pet^. 
sentiment- al-ality,     Sents-Ment. 
skeptic-al-ally-ism,     Skay-Pet^. 
somnambnlic-ist-ism,  Smen-Bee^. 
spacious-ly-ness,     Spee2-Ish. 
specific-al-ally-ness,  Spees'-Ef. 
specious-ly-ness,     Spee^-Ish. 
speculate-d-or,     Spee^-Klet. 
subserve-d-ient-ience,        Sbees^- 

Eay. 
substantial-iy-ity-ness,        Sbee^- 

Stee. 
substantiate-d,     Sbee--Sten. 
subtract-ed,     Sbee^-Ter. 
succinct-ly-ness,     Ses-Ing'-Ket. 
sufficient-ly-cy,     Sef^-Shay. 
superficial-ly-ity-ness,    Sper^-Ef. 
superscribe-d-(r),    Sper^-Skay. 
superstitious-ly-ness,  Sper^-Stee. 
surreptitious-ly-ness,      Iss-Ray2- 

Pet. 

Technic-al-ally-ality,     Tee^-Kay. 
telegraph-y-ic-ically,     Tel^-Ger. 
temperance-ate-ately,  Tee^-Emp. 
timid-ly-ness-ity,     Tee'-Med. 
toi'pid-ity-ness,     Ter'-Ped. 
transcend-ed,     Ters^-End. 
transcendental-ism-ist,  transcen- 

dent-(ly-ness),     Ters^-Nent. 
transcribe-d-(r),     Ters'-Kay. 
transform-ed-ation,     Ters^-Fer. 
transparent-ly-ce-cy,     Ters^-Pee. 
typography-ic-ical,  Tee^-Pee-Ger. 

Vege  table-arian-ation ,    Ve  e^- Je  t . 
vexatious-ly-ness,         Vee^-Kays- 

_  (Isb). 
vicious-ly-ness,     Vee'-Ish. 

AVretcbed-ly-ness,     Eay^-Ched. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE.  319 

DISTINCTIONS. 

§  276.  Words  of  different  meanings,  and  containing 
the  same  consonants,  are  distinguished — 

1.  By  difference  in  the  mode  of  representing  the  first 

consonant ;  thus  :  Ray-Spens,  responsible — Rays- 
Let,  resolute  (see  Sec.  153,  2)  ;  Ar-Spens,  irre- 
sponsible— Ar-Iss-Let,  irresolute  (see  Sec.  152,  1). 

2.  By  some  other  difference  of  outline  ;  thus  :  Em'der- 

Tee',  moderate — Mcd-Ret\  immoderate  ;  Pers^- 
Ket,  prosecute— Pee--Rays-Ket,  pci'secute  ;  Bcc'- 
Ray-Ith,  berth — Ber"-Ith,  breath. 

3.  By  difference  in  position  ;  thus  :  Per^'-Met,  permit — 

Per'-Met,  prompt — Per'-Met,  promote  ;  End'- 
Kay'shon,  indication — End--Kay'shou,  induction 
(see  Sec.  261). 

4.  By  the  vocalization  of  one  or  more  of  the  words  to 

be  distinguished  ;  thus  :  Em--Gret,  emigrate — 
Em^-Gret,  migrate — lEm'-Gret,  immigrate. 

§  277.  The  mode  of  distinguishing  several  of  the  sign- 
words  has  already  been  exhibited  in  the  list  of  reporting 
word-signs.  The  following  list  will  be  useful  for  reference, 
and  as  an  extended  illustration  of  the  principles  of 
Section  276. 

Words  containing  the  same,  or  nearly  the  same,  Consonants, 
Distinguished  by  Difference  of  Outline,  Position,  or 
Vocalization. 

P-  L...'^..   Pelsti,     pleased. 


^] Peel-Tee,     piety. 

\— .  Pee2-Tee,     pity. 

\-...  Pee3-Tee,     patentee. 

\0  Pee-Lays-Dee,     pellucid. 


Pee2-Ray,     pure. 
Pee3-Ray,     power. 
Pee3-Ar,     poor. 


> 


17    Pee2-Rays-Kayshon, 

persecution. 

Pels2(or3)-Dee,      placid.  l-Vo     Perss-EayBhon.  or  Perseshons, 

prosecution,  or  pros'uahoQ, 


320 


THE    COMPENDIUM, 


V 


rV- 


.V:- 
-\- 

V 


Pers'-Kayshon,     pre- 
scription. 

Pers^-Kayshon,     pro- 
scription. 

Pee2-E.ays-Ket,      perse- 
cute-d. 

Pers'-Ket,  i^rosecute-d. 

Pee'-llayslion,  apparition, 

Pee2-Piayshon,     portion, 
Parisian. 
Pee^-Rayshon,    opportion. 

Pershon',     perfection. 

Perslion^,     operation, 

Persian, 
Pershon^,     oppression, 

Prussian, 
Pee2-Ret-En,     pertain. 

Pee3-Ret-En,    o/^pertain. 

Pees'-Lay,     epistle. 

Pee.s*-Lay,     ajjostle. 

Pees2-Len,     pestilential. 

Pees3-Len,  pnsillanimoiis. 

Peeshon3(-Tee),     pas- 

sionate-ly-ness. 
Peeshont*,     j^atient. 

Spee2-Pi,et,     supjjort-ed. 

Si:>ret,     separate-d. 

Spees'-E.f,     specific-al- 

alness. 
Spees2-Ef,     specify. 

Pel2-Kay,    ptacable-ility. 

Pels-Kay,  applicable-ility. 

Perl-Pee,     property. 

Pf^r',     proper-riety. 


Per2-Pret,     appropriate- 

d-ness. 
Per2-Pee-Ray,     prepare- 

ation-atory. 
Per2-Pershon,     appro- 
priation. 
Per^-Peeshon,     propor- 

tion-ed. 
Per^-Pee-Ret,     prepared. 

Pee2-Pee-Ret,  purport-ed. 

Per'-Pees,     projjerties. 

Pars',     proprieties. 

Per^-Pees,     perhaps, 

propose. 
Pee2-Pees,     purpose. 

Per'-Beeshon,     prohi- 
bition. 
Per2-Beeshon,    pro?;ation. 

Per3-Beeshon,     apY>To- 

bation. 
Per'-Beetiv, prohibitive. 

Per^-Beetiv,     proZ;ative. 

Per^-Beetiv,   a^probative. 

Per'iBet,     pro/iibit-ed. 

Per2:Bet,     pro6ate-d. 

Per'-Kel,     proclivity. 

Per2-Kel,    procZaim-ed- 

ation. 
Per3-Ket,     praciicable- 

ness-ility. 
Per3,  practice-cal-ly. 

Perst^,     adj.,  practiced. 

Per2-Ish,      precious-ly- 

ness,  perish,  Persia. 
Per3-Ish,     Prussia. 

Perl-Ems,    promise. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


321 


Per2-Eras,    prem'ise, 

promise'. 
Per'-Men,      prominent- 

ce-cy. 
Per^-Men,     /fecmanent- 

ce-cy. 
Pei-a-Men-Ent,     pre- 
r\  eminent-]  y. 
Per'-Met,     prompt-ed. 

V-.    Per2-Met, permit-ted;Per2- 
Eraslion,  permission. 

fs  Per3-Met,promote-d;  Per^- 

c\  Emshon,  promotion. 

._\^_  Pers'-Pee,  jsrospect-ed. 

.!\\..  Pers2-Pret,     prosperity. 


,V 


■■■?■ 


Pers'-Pee-Kay,    perspi- 
cuity. 
Pers'-Pef,   ^rospective-ly. 

Pers2-Pef,   perspective-ly. 

Pers'-Dee,    precede. 

Pers^-Dee,    proceedi,  per- 
suade. 
Pee2-Rays-Dee,     pursued. 

Pers'-Kay,  p-escribe-d. 

Pers2-Kay,  proscribe-d. 

Pers'-Kef,  j^rescriptive. 

Pers2-Kef,  proscriptive. 

Pers'-Kayshon,  /prescrip- 
tion. 

Pers^-Kayshon,  j^roscrip- 
tion. 

Persi-Ket,    ^rosecute-d. 

Pee2-Rays-Ket,^ersecute-d 


vo 


V 
V 

X- 


XX 


V?.. 


^ 


>.... 


Pers^-Ar,     oppressor, 

appraiser 
Pee2-Ray-Es-Ar,    pursuer.     [  'Xp 

Pers'-Met,    approximate-       T  \ 
d. 

21 


Per.s2-Met,  presjnnptuous- 
ly-ness-ive. 
Pers2(or  3)-Med,'^    pre- 

sumed. 
Pers2-Net,     pre.sen^ed- 

ation. 
Pers2,    present. 

lu-Sper'-Bel,    insjoirable. 

In-Sper2-Bel,  inseparable. 

In-Sper3-Bel,   insuperable. 

Spers'-Em,     spiritualism. 

Spers3-Em,   sMpernatural- 
ism. 
Prefi-Ket,     perfected. 

Pref2-Ket,     provoked. 

Pref'-Gay,     prof(li)gacy. 

Pref2-Gay,     prefigure-d. 

Pet2-Ren,     paternal-ly. 

Pet3-Een,  patron,  pattern. 

Pet2-Rent,     paternity. 

Pet^-Rent,     patterned. 

Pret'-Kayshon,     prec/ic- 

tion. 
Pret2-Kaysbon,     projec- 
tion, predication. 
Per^-Deeshon,  prod«ction. 

Pred'-Ket,     predic<-ed. 

Pred^-Ket,     predicate-d. 

■protect-eA. 
Per2-Dee,     product. 

Prets'-Tent,    ^^^'^^tant. 

Prets2-Tent,   predestined. 

Pend'-Bee,    po7iderable- 
ility. 


322 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


\_ 


\ 


~o 


^1 


>■ 


Pent2-Bee,     penetrable- 

ility. 
B. 

Bee2-Tee-Ef,     beatify. 

Bet2-Ef,     beautify. 

Bee2-Tef-Dee,     beatified. 

Bet2-Fed,     beautified. 

Bee2-Kay,     become. 

Bee^-Kay,     to  become. 

Bee3-(Kay),     back. 

Bee2-(Ray)-Ith,     birth. 

Ber2-Ith,     breath. 

Bee'-En-Ef,   beneficial-ly. 

Bee2-En-Fet,    benefit-ted. 

Ben2-Ef,     beneficent-ce. 

Bee2-En-Vee,  benevolent- 
ce. 
Bee3-En-Ef,     benefactor. 

Bee*-Ing,     being. 

Bee*-Ing,     bank,  bank- 

rupt-cy. 
Bees^-Ter,     obstruct-ed. 

Bees3-Ter,     abstract-ed. 

Bees*-Tref,     obstructive. 

Bees^-Tref,     abstractive. 

Bees2-Tershon,  obstruc- 
tion. 

Bees-'-Tershon,  abstrac- 
tion. 

Bees'-Ten,    obstinate-cy. 

Bees^-Ten,  abstain-inent- 
iuence.. 


4 


^<r. 


V. 


V 

LV 


Bees2-Ten,     combustion. 

Bees'-Let,     obsolete. 

Bees3-Let,     absolute. 

Beesi-(Eus),     business. 

Bees2-Ens,     baseness. 

Bees*-Ens,     absence. 

Bees2-Ray,     observe-d- 

ant-ation. 
Bees2-Reft,     observatory. 

Sbees2-Tee,    substantial- 

ly-ity. 

Sbees2-Ten,  substantiate- 
d-ion. 
\       Ben2-Dend,     abandoned. 

...v..  Bend2,     abundant-ce. 

T. 

L^      Tee2-Ment,     atonement. 

^_  I Tee3-Ment,     attainment. 

1/^    Tee2-Ren,     turn. 

3       Tren,     train. 

Tee^-EnBel,     tenable. 

I    .     Ten3-Bee,     attainable. 

J        Stee2-Bel,     stable. 

P. Stee3-Bel,     suitable. 

Ter2-Ter,  or  Terters, 

traitor. 
..1^^^^--   Tret2-Ar,     trader. 

-  X;^..    Tret3-Ar,     tartar. 

IC.-.-.  Ter2-Lay,     utterly. 

.yr...  Ter3-Lay,  or  TreP,    truly. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


323 


--1 

k 

1: 


Ters2-Ef,     Transfer-red. 

Ters2-Fer,     transform- 

ed-ation. 
Kay-Ster2-Ket,  extricate- 
d. 
Sters,     extract-ed. 

Kay-Ster2-Kayshon, 

extrication. 
Stershon3,     extraction. 

Sten2-Shen,    extenuation. 

Sten2,     extension. 

D. 

Dee>-Pet,     adopt-ed. 

Dee3-Pet,     adapted. 

Dee'-Pref,     deprive. 

Dee2-Pref,  deprave-ation. 

Dee3-Pref,     depravity. 

Dee'-Ter,     daughter. 

Det'-Ar,     auditor. 

Det>-Ray,     auditory. 

Det2-Ar,     debtor. 

Det3-Ar,     doubter. 

Dee2-Ter,     editor. 

Dee2-Ter,     deter,  detri- 

ment-al. 
Dee3-Ter,     detract-ed. 

Dee2-Tred,     deterred. 

Dee^'-Tred,  down-trodden. 

Dee>-Klen,     decline-able- 
ation 
Dee*-Klen,     declension. 


1/^     DeeS-Layshon,  adulation. 


I-/ 

!    ^ 
r 

..p.... 


Us- 
U^ 


Delshons,     delusion, 

dilution. 

Dees^-Layshon,     desola- 
tion. 

Dees^-Elshon,     dissolu- 
tion. 

Dees2-Let,     desolate. 

Dees2-Elt,     dissolute. 

Dee2-Let-Ray,     adultery. 

Dee2-Layter,     idolater, 

idolatry. 
Dee-Let,     adult. 

Diet",     delight-ed. 

Diets,   dilute-d,  delude-d. 

Def2,  defence,  differ-ent- 
ed-ence. 
Def3,     advance-d. 

Dee2-Rayslion,  adoration. 

Dershon',     derision. 

Dershou^,     direction. 

Dershon',     duration. 

Dee'-Men,     dominate-d- 
ation-ant-ance, 
Dee2-Men,    diminisb-ed- 
ution. 
Dee3-Men,  admonish-ed- 
ition. 
Dee2-Em-Enshon,     con- 
demnation. 
Dee3-Em-Enshon,     dam- 
nation. 
Dees'-PenL     disappoint- 
ed-ment. 
Dees2-Pent,     despond- 

ed-ent-ency. 
Dees'-Ter,     destroy. 

Dees2-Ter,     destructible. 


324 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


I- 


% 


K 


rCi 


L 


u 


<■ 


L^. 


Dees'-Ter,     distract-ed. 
Dee3-Iss-Ter,   administer. 

Dees2-Tershon,    destruc- 
tion. 

Dees^-Tershon,     distrac- 
tion. 

Dee^-Iss-Tersbon,     ad- 
ministration. 

Dees2-Ten,     destine. 

Deest2-Ea,     destiny. 

Dees2-Ti"ef,     destructive- 
ness. 
Dees3-Tref,     distractive. 

Dee"-IsK-Tertiv,     admin- 
istrative. 
Dees'-Tee-Rayshon,    dis- 
tortion. 
Dees^-Teeshon,     destitu- 
tion. 
Dees^-Teeshon,     dis- 
satisfaction 
Dees'-Es,     decease ;  de- 
ceased, Dees'-Est. 
Deeses',     disease-d. 

Del',     idleness. 

Dee^-Lay-Ens,     dullness. 

Dee^-Ems-Tershon,  dem- 
onstration. 
Dee3-Iss-Tershon,     ad- 
ministration. 
Deest'-Vee,     contradis- 

tinctive. 
Deest'-Vee,     distinctive. 

Deest'-Ing,     contradis- 

tinguish-ed. 
Deest'-Ing,   distinguish- 
ed. 
CH. 

Chay'-Bel,     changeable. 

Chay3-Bel,     chargeable. 


..  i..    Chay2-Jer,     changer. 
/      Chay3-Jer,     charger. 

..p..    Retoid-Jay^,     huge. 

/..    Jay'',     large. 

/ 

_r:l.-  Jay'-Ent,     giant. 

L^       Jay2-Ent,     agent. 

.(/....    Jent',     gentleman. 

Zx       Jay2-Ent,     gentle-ness. 

f7^..   Jet'-El,    genteel;    Jet'- 
Elt,   geniility 

^..   Jet2-El,     gentile. 

f 

Jed'-Ish,     judicial-ly. 

Jedi-Sher,     judiciary. 

Jed'-Shay,     judicious-ly- 
ness. 
K. 

Kay-Ped',     cupidity. 

Kay-Pet2-(Lay),  capital-ol. 

Kays-Dee',     caused. 

Kayst',     cost. 

Kayi-El,     commonly. 

Kay'-Lay,     common  law. 

Kay-Lays3-Vee,  collusive. 

Kels^,     conclusive. 

Kay-Layshon',    coalition. 

Kay-Layshon^,    collusion, 

I Kelshon',     collision. 


-f 


./^ 


THE    REPORTING     STYLE, 


325 


L^ 


v^ 


Kelshon',     conclusion. 

Kay'-Mer,  (!/(imerci-ical-ly; 

K;iy'-Mers,  cbi»ic'riis. 
Kay2-Mer,  comme?'cial-ly; 

Kay--Mers,  commerce. 
Ker-Piel2,  corporal-ly. 

Ker-Pee*-Rel,    corporeal- 

Ker-Dens',     credence. 

Kred",     accordance. 

G. 
Gay'(or  2)-Dee,     guide. 
Gedi,     God. 
Gret2-Lay,     greatly. 
Gred^-Lay,     gradual-ly. 

F. 

Efs-Kay,     effect-ed. 

EP-Kay,  factious-ly-ness. 

Ef2,     fact.  Ef',    afEect-ed. 

Ef'-Ish,    officious-ly-ness. 

Ef^Shay,     efficient-ly-cy. 

Ef'-Ars,     fierce. 

Ef3-Rays,     furious. 

Efi-Ret,     fortune-ate-ly- 
ness. 
Ef*-Ret,    comfort-ed-able. 

Ef'-Werd,     fortoard-ed. 

Fer2-Ard,     froward. 

Ef '(or  *)-Em-Lay,    female, 

Mel3,     family. 


_.^. 


:^ 


-"^ 


.S^ 


■V-- 

L..^_._ 


V- 


Ef2-Vert,     favorite. 
Ver',     favored. 
Ef2-Net,     phonetic-al. 
Ef'-Net,     fanatic-al. 
Efs2-Kel,     physical-ly. 
Efs2-Kay-El,     fiscal. 
Fel2-Ent,     fluent. 
Fel3-Ent,     a/fluent. 
Fer',     form. 

Fer2-Em,     aflSrm,  frame. 
Ef  2(or  3)-Ar-Em,     farm. 
Fer'-Bee,     conformable. 
Fer2-Em-Bel,  confirmable. 
Fet2-Elt,  fatality,  fidelity. 
Fet3-Elt,    /utility. 

V. 
Vee'-Jay,     Virginia. 
Vee^-Jay,     avenge. 
Vee^-Jay,     average. 
Vee>-Lent,     violent. 
Vlent^,     valiant. 
Vee'-Layslion,    volition. 
Vee^-Layshon,     violation. 
Vee"-Layshon,    evolution. 
Velshon^,     valuation. 
Vel2-Bel,     available. 


326 


THE    COMPENDIUM 

n 


)^ 


K 
'-K- 

f- 

(^ 


V    - 


_..  Vel3-Bel,     valuable. 

Ver'(or  2)-Shay,avaricious- 
ly-ness. 

Vee2-Ray-Ish,  voracious- 
ly-ness. 
TH. 

Ithst',     theistical-ly. 

Ithst^,     atheistical-ly. 

Iths'-Em,     theism. 

Iths2-Em,     atheism. 

S. 

Es'-Pee,     awspicious-ly- 

ness. 
Es2-Pee,     especial-ly. 

Es3-Pee,     aspect. 

Es2-Kay,     escape-d. 

Es3-Kay,     ask. 

Es'-Em,    assimilate-d-ion, 

Es2-Em,     assemble-d-y. 

Es3-Em,     assume. 

Ish*-Dee,     shady. 

Ish3-Dee,     shadow-y. 

L. 

Lay*-Bred,     labored. 

El2(or3)-Bret,     elaborate. 

Layi-Brel,     liberal-ly-ity. 

El'-Brel,    illiberal-ly-ity. 

Lay'-Jay,  logic-al-ly-ness. 

El '-Jay,    illogical-ly-ness. 


Lay2-Jay,     legible-y-ity, 
legislate-d-ion-ture. 
C__  El*-Jay,     illegible-y-ility. 

CI....  Lay-'-Jet,     legitimate-d- 

ly-acy-ation. 
^....  El2-Jet,     illegitimate-ly- 

Lay'-Kay,     like-d. 

.fzT.    El '-Kay,     alike. 

Layi-Kel,     likely. 

r^TTT..  Lay'i-Kel,     local-ly. 

Lay'-Kay-Lay,     luckily. 

El2-Kel,     alkali. 

El^-Kay-El,     alcohol. 

El'-Gel,     illegal-ly. 

._ Lay'-Gel,     legal-ly. 

Lay'(or  =)-Em,     lime. 

C^     El-(or  3)-Em,     alum. 

^       El2-Ment,     element-al- 

ally. 
-fT....  El3-Ment,     aliment-al. 

.^^_  El^-Ment-Ray, elementary. 


^-^ 


y\ 


EP-Ment-Ray,     aliment- 
ary. 
Let2-Ted,     latitude. 

Let^-Tee-Dee,     altitude. 

aR. 

Arder',  or  Ard'-Ar,  reader. 

Ray'-Ter,  or  Ray-teri, 

writer. 
Ar2-Ter,     orator. 

Art^-Ray,     rhetor. 


THE    REPORTING    STYLE. 


327 


r^ 


Z: 


I  


■A 


RAY. 

.  Ray'-Pet,  repeat-ed-tition. 

Ray2-Ped,   rapid-ness-ity. 

Ray^-Pet,    repute-d-ation. 

Ray'-Jen,     origin-al-ally. 

Ray2-Jen,     regenerate-d- 
acy. 
Ray2-Gay,     regulai--ity. 

Ar2-Gay,     irregular-ity. 

Ray'-Fer,     reform-ed. 

RayS-Fer,     refract-ed. 

Ray'-Vee,     revive-d. 

Kay2-Vee,     Rev. 

Ray3-End,     ruined. 

Ray2-En-Dee,     renewed. 

Bays'-Pent,     recipient. 

Rays*-Pend,   respond-ed- 
ent-ency. 

Ray2-Iss-Tershon,  restric- 
tion. 

Rays2-Tee-Rayshon,    res- 
toration. 

Iss-Ray'-Vee,     survive-d. 

Iss-Ray2-Vee,     survey, 

conservative. 
Rel'-Vent,     irrelevant. 

Rel^-Vent,     relevant. 

Ret'-Ef,     artificial-ly-ity. 

Ret«-Ef,     heretofore, 

ratify. 
Red'-Eu,    ordain,  written. 

Ret^-En,     retain. 


. Red'-End,     ordained. 

/^_..    Ret2-End,     retained. 

^.^      Reds  End,     redounded. 
[f^     Iss-Ret'-Ef,     cer^flcate. 
|-A^.-    Iss-Ret2-Ef,     certify. 
M. 


Em-Per ' ,     improper-ly- 

riety 
Em-Per2,  omnipresent-ce. 


Em-Per3,     impractical. 

Em-Bel2,     amiable-y. 

Em-Bel^     humble-y. 
...^     Em'-Gret,     migrate-d. 

lEm'-Gret,     immigrate-d. 

-~^-      Em2-Gret,     emigrate-d. 

Em'-Grent,    immigrant. 

~^_,    Em2-Grent,     emigrant. 
._!._,  Zhers,  measure-able-ably. 
_'77;^     Em-Zher3,  immeasurable- 

y- 

Em'-Ner,     minor. 
Men-Ar",    miner,  meaner. 


Mel-Ra3'shon2,    meliora- 
tion. 
Mel-Rayshons,  ameliora- 
y^  tion, 

Mer'-Lay,     merely. 


Merl',     immoral-ly. 

<rN      Merl2,     moral-ly. 
I Meu'-Ent,     imminent. 


328 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


-o 


^^ 


fn^. 


Men^-Ent,     eminent. 

Empshon-Tee3,  or  Ernp- 

shon^,  impassionate. 
Empshond^,  impassioned. 

Empshonts,  impatient-ly. 

Emb'-Gay,     ambiguity. 

Emb2-Gay,     humbug. 

Emb-Ish',    ambitious-ly- 
ness. 
Embshon',     ambition. 

Em-Pret*,     impart-ed- 

ation. 

Emp-Piet2,     import'-ed- 
ation. 

Emp-Ret',     import,  im- 
portunate. 

Emter'-Lay,   immaterial- 

ly. 

Emter2-Lay,     material-ly. 

N. 
En-Bed',     anybody. 
En-Bed',   inhabit-ed-ant- 

cy- 

En2-Bed,     nobody. 

En-Deest',     in  contradis- 
tinction. 
En-Deest2,    indistinct-ly- ; 
ness,  indistinction. 
En-Jay '-Ens,    ingenious- 
ly-ness. 
En-Jay«-Ens,  ingenuous- 
ly-ness. 
En-Ef,     inferior-ity. 

En-Ef*,     infer-red-ence. 

En-Ef«,     in  fact. 

En-Ef2-Kay,     in  effect. 

En-Fer',     inform-ed. 


Lr^^ 


.^-x. 


r^ 


M- 


En-Fer2,     infirm-ly-ity. 

En-Fer8,     uniform-ly-ity. 

En-Felshon',     infliction. 

En-Felshon*.    inflection. 

En-Ven'-(Ens),     incon- 
venience. 
En-Ven*,     invention. 

En-Ved'-Bel,  unavoidable 

En-Ved2-Bel,    inevitable. 

En-Zee',     uneasy. 

En-Zee-,     noisy. 

En-Emp',  unimportant-ce 

En-Emp2,     unimproved. 

Ent-Deeshon',    interdic- 
tion. 

Ent-Deeshon',  introduc- 
tion. 

End'-Kayshon,  indication 
(see  Indicate,  following). 

End2-Kayshon,  induction. 

End'-Gay,   indignant-ly- 
ation-ity. 
En-Dee2-Gay,  undignified 

End2-Gay,     undergo. 

Ent3-Gay,    antagonist-ic- 

ized. 

End'-Kaytiv,     indicative. 

End2-Kaytive,   inductive. 

End-Ted',     indicted. 

End-Ted2,     indebted. 

.  End-Teds,     undoubted. 

Ent'-Ket,     intellect-ual- 
alitv. 


REPORTING-STYLE    READING    EXERCISE.  329 

r 


Ent'-Kay,  antique-itj'. 
End'-Ket,  indicate-d. 
End^-Ket,  induct-ed. 
End-Ef,     needful-ly. 


End-Ef2,     indefinite-ly- 
ness. 
.^..    End-Fend',     undefined. 


^^ 


Ent-El',    intolerable-y, 
intolerant,  etc. 
J^  _  Ent-El2,     interiorly, 


-T 


T 


T 


X 


Ent2-El,     natural-ly. 
Ent3-El,     anteriorly.  , 
End2-Els,     endless. 
End-Els',     needless. 


y-X_,    En-Def2-End,  undefended 


REPORTING-STYLE   READING  EXERCISE. 

7^  c/  _^\^..Zy^\.-^. 


330  THE    COMPENDIUM. 


/■ 


\0-| 


>.X  --.  /^.^./^  ^/ ^  -T[ 

---X---  ^  / 


^. 


^.^/"^ 


^_ 


/. 


^^ 


^4- 


^..%i.!:x  ^ 


-w^- 


y      -v. 


X^ 


/ 


(  ,-,        "^c 


0_1^ 


\l- 


.m. 


..^-v-^-^.Mrrv.ecr^A 


£-. 


■"^' 


<- 


w..:r.   \.:?.|;.r^r^/-^rrz_iV.-:^ 


r 


^- 


■^~^j 


^^ 


RErORTING-STYLE    READING    EXERCISE.             331 
The    Miseries    Of    War.  I     L— n    ^— v- .^N  ./T. 


X^-LL.. 


r^- 


) L.. _  _v..s./  rr. /t^c 


7-r-v 


/ 

...  -—i 


.\r??..^3  .<.^^  / 


■^-^-^"■"^-t-^ 


Defense    Of    Sockates. 


io.._..t 


r<  Js 


:) 


v-^V 


^ 


^. 


"§265,  Ti.  1.   ^ 


..°..\.^.  .  A^..^.. 


/^. 


/fl3 


THE    COMPENDIUM. 


^^.- 


c/^. 


/-  .  d      t:_j-     -<       \u 


^^-^-^- 


v-U.  y^-L^. 


s._^ 


"x 


^ 


1^  ^V^-°-rT; —  ^^-y- 


■\^- 


TuuE    Greatness. 


-^^-^^ 


^^\' 


c    ^  (    -^ — 'I 


.^./^-.^..V^^/^. 


^-1. 


Channing. 


PAET   III. 

rHONOGRAPHIC 

WRITING  EXERCISES. 

(KEY   TO   READING    EXERCISES.) 


[These  Exercises  should  be  written  carefully  in  phonography,  and  com. 
pared  with  the  Reading  Exercises.  The  outlines  indicated  by  the  syllable- 
names,  in  Exercises  I  and  II,  are  the  complete  consonant  expressions  of  words 
containing  only  those  consonants.  For  example.  Pee,  \  ,  is  the  complete  con 
sonant  expression  for  such  words  as  a.pe.  up,  pe(a),  Po(e).  Silent  letters  have  no 
representation  in  phonography.  See  "  Writing-Exercise  Blanks  "  in  the  price-list 
at  the  end  of  this  volume,] 


WRITING  EXERCISE  I.— On  Sections  1-25. 

\  1.  Make  the  signs  indicated  by  the  following  syllable-names  :— 
Pee,  Bee,  Tee,  Dee,  Chay,  Jay,  Kay,  Gay,  Ef,  Vee,  Ith,  Dhee,  Es, 
Zee,  Iss,  Ish,  Zbay,  Lay,  Ar,  Ray,  Em,  En,  Ing,  Way,  Web,  Wiih, 
Yay,  Yeh,  Yiih,  Hay..  Heh. 

f\  2.  Pee,  Bee,  Ef,  Vee,  Ar,  Way,  Tee,  Dee,  Ith,  Dhee,  Es,  Zee, 
Chay,  Jay,  Ish,  Zhay,  Laj',  Raj',  Hay,  Kay,  Gay,  Em,  En,  Ing,  Iss, 
Web,  Wuh,  Yeh,  Yuh. 

^  3.  Pee,  Bee,  Tee,  Dee,  Chay,  Jay,  Ef,  Vee,  Ith,  Dhee,  Es,  Zee, 
Ish,  Zhay,  Ar,  Way,  Yay,  Laj',  Ray,  Hay,  Shay-L\y,  Dee-Sbay,  Kay, 
Gay,  Em,  En,  Ing. 

•y  4.  Recreation. — Pee-Bee,  Tee-Dee,  Chay-Jay,  Kay-Gay,  Ef-Vee, 
Ith-Dhee,  Es-Zee,  Iss,  Ish-Zhay,  Lay-Ar-Ray,  Em-En-Ing,  Way, 
Wt-h-Wuh,  Yay,  Yeh- Yuh,  Hay,  Heh. 

«|  5.  (On  §  12.)  Chay,  Jay,  Yay,  Zbay,  Ish,  Isb-Kay,  Ish-Pee, 
Ish-Ar,  Isb-Dee,  Shay-Dee,  Dee-Sbay,  Lay-Sbay  ;  Lay,  Lay-Kay, 
El-Gay,  Lay-Em,  El-Em,  El-En,  El-Ing ;  Ray,  Ray-Pee,  Ray-Tee, 
Ray-Kay,  Ray-En,  Ray-Lay ;  Chay,  Cbay-Pee,  Chay-Tee,  Chay-Kay, 
Chay-En,  Chay-Lay,  Chay-Ray,  Ray-Cbay,  Ri\y-Dee,  Cbay-Dee. 

^  G.  a  (On  §§  ir)-20.)  Pee-Kay,  Pee-Pee,  Tee-Kay,  Dee-Pee, 
Dee -Dee,    Dee -Tee,    Tee -Dee,    Kay -Pee,    Kay -Chay,    Hay -Dee, 


334  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

Kay-Dee,  Gay-Tee,  Pee-Dee,  Dee-Kay,  Dee-Jay,  Dee-Bee,  Bee-Dee, 
Jay-Dee,  Pee-Dee,  Chay-Dee,  Kay-Bee,  Jay-Kay,  Kay-Jay,  Gay-Dee, 
Gay-Gay. 

b.  Bee-Ith,  Bee-Em,  Dee-Vee,  Dee-Ef,  Bee-Ing,  Bee-En,  Pee-Es, 
Bee-Es,  Dee-En,  Tee-En,  Tee-Ing,  Lay-Kay,  El-Gay,  Ef-Kay,  Kay-Ar, 
Vee-Kay,  Vee-Gay,  Ef-Gay,  Lay-Guy,  Gay-Ar,  Ef-Dee,  Dee-Ith, 
Es-Dee,  Ish-Dee,  En-Bee,  En-Jay,  Em-Bee,  Em-Jay,  Dee-Em, 
Jay-Em,  Em-Chay,  Shay-Dee,  Ish-Pee,  Dee-Shay,  Bee-Ish,  Ish-Kay, 
Kay-Ish,  Ish-Gay,  El-Gay,  Ar-Gay,  Gay-Lay,  Kay-Es. 

c.  Ef-Ar,  Vee-Ar,  Shay-Lay,  Ar-Ish,  Ef-Shay,  Lay-Ar,  Em-Lay, 
Ar-Em,  En-Ef,  Ef-En,  Vee-Ing,  Es-Ith,  En-Zhay,  En-El,  Ar-Lay, 
Ef-Em,  Ish-Ing,  Ing-Ish,  Ish-Em,  Way-Ar,  El-En,  El-Ing,  Ith-En, 
Ith-Ing,  Ith-Em,  Ef-El,  Vee-El,  Ish-Ar,  Way-Lay,  Lay-Way, 
Lay-Es,  Lay-Zee,  Lay-Ish,  En-Yee,  En-Ith-En,  En-Vee-Lay, 
Em-Lay-Ar,  Lay-Ar-Em,  Ef-Ar-Em,  Ef-El-Ing,  Em-Em,  Em-En, 
Em-Ing,  En-Em,  En-Ing. 

d.  Ray-Pee,  Pee-Ray,  Chay-Pee,  Pee-Chay,  Chay-Ray,  Ray-Chay, 
Ray-Dee,  Chay-Dee,  Ray-Bee,  Kay-Chay,  Kay-Rny,  En-Ray,  En-Chay, 
Em-Ray,  Em-Chay,  Ef-Ray,  Ef-Chay,  Lay-Ray,  Lay-Chay,  Ray-Ef, 
Chay-Ef. 

^  7.  Recreation. — ^Ef-Ar  Kay-Pee.  Pee-Lay  Ing-Kay.  Lay-Em 
Dee-Gay.  El-Ing  Lay-Ef.  Shay-Lay  Dee-Shay.  El-Ing  Tee-Em. 
Lay-Kay  Jay-En-Vee.  Em-En  Tee-Ems.  Ray-Tee  Ray-Dee.  Ef-Ar 
Lay-Ar-Em. 


WRITING  EXERCISE   II.— On  Sections  26-40. 

•y  1.  a.  Pees,  Spec,  Tees,  Stee,  Chays,  Iss-Chay,  Kays,  Skay,  Rays, 
Iss-Ray,  Hays,  Iss-Hay,  Efs,  Sef,  Iths,  Iss-Ith,  Es-Iss,  Iss-Es, 
Ish-Iss,  Iss-Ish,  Lays,  Slay,  Ars,  Sar,  Sems,  Sens,  Sways,  Iss-Yays. 

b.  Pees,  Peeses,  Peest,  Peester,  Peeses-Iss,  Peest-Iss,  Peester-Iss, 
Spee,  Ses-Pee,  Steh-Pee,  Kays,  Kayses,  Kayst,  Kayster,  Kaysts, 
Kaysters,  Kayses-Iss,  Sgay,  Ses-Gay,  Steh-Gay ;  Hays,  Hayses, 
Iss-Hay,  Iss-Hays,  Efs,  Efses,  Ef-Steh,  Efster,  Ef-Steh-Iss,  Efster-Iss, 
Sef,  Ses-Ef,  Steh-Ef,  Lays,  Layses,  Layst,  Laysts,  Layster,  Laysters, 
Slay,  Ses-Lay,  Steh-Lay,  Ish-Iss,  Dhees,  Es-Iss,  Ems,  Emses,  Ernst, 
Emster,  Sens,  Senses,  Enster,  Ings,  Sways,  Waysts,  Stars,  Sars, 
Sarses,  Yays,  Yayses,  Yayster ;  Hays,  Rays,  Schays,  Iss-Hays,  Iss-Rays, 
Chayses,  Rayses,  Iss-Hayses,  Schayses,  Iss-Rayses,  Chayst,  Rayst. 


WRITING    EXERCISES.  335 

^  2.  Pees-Pee,  Pees-Tee,  Pees-Kay,  Tees-Tee,  Tees-Chay,  Tees-Pee, 
Tees-Kay,  Tees-Ray,  Tees-Hay,  Kays-Kay,  Kays-Pee,  Kays-Ray, 
Rays-Kay,  Rays-Pee,  Rays-Tee,  Rays-Ray,  Rays-Hay,  Pees-Vee, 
Pees- Way,  Pees-Lay,  Chays-El,  Pees-Em,  Pees-En,  Tees-Ef,  Tees-Ar, 
Chays-El,  Chays-Ar,  Kays-Ef,  Kays-La3%  Rays-Vee,  Rays-Lay, 
Efs-En,  Efs-El,  Efs-Lay-Tec,  E£s-Em,  Iths-Ein,  Ens-En,  Ens-El, 
Ens-Lay-Dee,  Ens-Em,  Ems-Em,  Ems-En,  Ems-Vee,  Ems-Es,  Ems-Ith, 
Iths-En,  Iths-El  ;  Peeses-Tee,  Peeses-Ray,  Peeses-Vee,  Enscs-Ray, 
Enses-Tee,  Emses-Pee,  Kayses-Vee,  Kayses-Ray,  Kayses-Tees, 
Rayses-Tees,  Deeses-Tees,  Deeses-Vee,  Jayst-Ef,  Teest-Ef,  Deest-En, 
Sjayst-En. 

5[  3.  Recreation. — In  this  way.  This  is  his  influence.  Those 
things  commonly  influenced  him.  Why  so?  This  whole  subject. 
He  hopes  to  be  here.  She  will  do  as  she  thinks  best.  They  will 
hear  her.  They  themselves  think  so.  His  language  was  common. 
Is  it  usual  for  them  to  be  away  so  much  ?  It  is  as  much  as  he  will 
ever  do  for  us.  Are  these  things  for  me?  No  ;  they  are  to  be  given 
away.     ^Vhich  was  first. 


WRITING  EXERCISE   III.— On  Sections  41-55. 

^  1.  Dot- Vowels. — a.  Eat,  tea,  aid,  day,  are,  pa  ;  ape,  pay,  eke, 
key,  age,  jay,  fee,  fay,  fa,  eve,  Vee,  ease.  Zee,  say,  ear,  air,  e'en, 
nay,  neigh,  mii,  way,  weigh,  yea,  Yay. 

h.  Itch,  etch,  add,  eighty,  Eva,  Erie,  era,  airy,  Asa,  ashy. 

c.  Eel,  ill,  ale,  ail,  ell,  lee,  lea,  lay,  lit,  allay,  Ella,  Allah,  re-,  ray, 
ra,  ra,  hay,  ha,  ah,  eh,  aha. 

d.  Eke,  key,  ache,  Kay,  e'en,  knee,  nay,  neigh,  aim,  ma,  Emma, 
Ing,  En. 

^  2.  Dash-Vowels. — a.  Awed,  daw,  owed,  ode,  do,  doe,  dough, 
pshaw,  Shaw,  show,  shoe,  shoo  ;  paw,  ope,  Poe,  Po,  bow,  beau,  jaw, 
Joe,  off,  foe,  oath,  thaw,  saw,  so,  sew,  awes,  owes,  ooze,  or,  ore,  oar, 
o'er,  Orr,  woe,  woo ;  odd,  ugh  ! 

h.  Awl,  law,  low,  lo,  raw,  roe,  row,  haw,  ho,  hoe ;  caw,  Coe,  coo, 
go,  maw,  mow,  moo,  awn,  gnaw,  know,  gnu.  Long,  log.  Obey,  ado, 
Esau,  Otho,  also,  arrow,  anno. 

^  3.  Optionals. — Air,  airs,  airy,  dare,  dairy,  add,  adoo,  adz,  adds. 


336  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

ax,  ash,  ashy,  ask,  Abbey,  Ann,  Anna,  Annie,  Allah,  alley,  err,  errs, 
early,  earth,  ergo,  mj'rrh,  merrj',  obey,  omit,  only,  Otho,  arrow. 

^  4.  e,  a,  ah,  ao,  o,  oo,  6,  ii,  66,  ai,  oi,  ioo,  o66  ;  e,  a,  o,  ah !  eh !  ugh ! 

^  5.  Recreation. — Abbey  owed  Eddie  money.  Joe  had  his  tooth 
out.  He  will  row  for  us.  They  shall  obey  our  kingdom's  laws. 
Asa  will  saw  up  those  logs.  My  hoe  was  lost.  Ella  wishes  me  to 
add  her  sums. 


WRITING  EXERCISE  IV.— On  Sections  56-77. 

^  1.  (See  §  56.)  Sip,  steep,  step,  sup,  soup,  stoop  ;  sob,  stub, 
stab,  sit,  state,  sat,  city,  soot,  said,  steady,  study,  sage,  stage,  stitch, 
such,  sick,  sack,  stick,  stack,  stake,  steak,  stuck,  safe,  save,  sofa, 
saith,  Seth,  soothe,  seize,  sash,  seal,  ceil,  steal,  steel,  sale,  sail,  slay, 
sleigh,  stale,  soul,  sole,  slow,  sloe,  stole,  stool,  seer,  steer,  stare, 
stair,  sir,  stir,  star,  starry,  store,  story,  seam,  seem,  steam,  same, 
stem,  seen,  scene,  sin,  sane,  sown,  snow,  sun,  son,  sing,  sting, 
sung,  stung,  sway,  sweep,  swallow  ;  soho',  sorrow,  such  (§  27,  R.  1.), 
Sarah,  Sahara,  chase. 

^  2.  a.  Say,  saw,  see,  sea  ;  Asa,  easy,  owes,  ooze  ;  sip,  soup,  seat, 
sought,  sit,  set,  such,  sage,  seek,  sake,  safe,  saith,  Seth,  seize,  sash, 
seal,  ceil,  sale,  sail,  sear,  sore,  seem,  seam,  same,  seen,  scene,  sane, 
sing,  sang,  sway,  Sarah,  sorrow,  soho',  Sahara. 

h.  Sayings,  sower,  seance. 

c.  Cease,  ceases,  ceased,  sauce,  sauces  ;  system,  sausage,  Sussex, 
suspicious,  Sicily,  scissors,  saucer,  schism,  season,  seizin,  Cicero. 

d.  Zee,  zeal,  zealous,  zero.  Czar,  zany,  Zeno,  zest,  zinc. 

e.  Iss,  Es,  ask,  sack,  asp,  sap,  asset,  sat,  assail,  sale,  sail,  asleep, 
sleep,  essence,  sense,  Ezra,  Sarah,  ism,  seam,  seem. 

^  3.  a.  Pass,  passes,  past,  pastors,  jjose,  post,  posters,  bees,  beast,- 
bows,  beaux,  boasts,  boasters,  baize,  bays.  Beys,  bases,  abyss,  abysses, 
sups,  stoops,  teas,  teases,  teased,  taste,  toss,  tosses,  dose,  doses, 
dust,  duster,  chase,  chases,  chased,  chaste,  Chester,  jest,  jests, 
jester,  jesters,  suggest,  cause,  causes,  case,  cases,  coast,  coasters, 
geese,  gauze,  ghost,  ghosts,  face,  (phase,)  faces,  faced,  feast,  fester, 


WRITING    EXERCISES.  337 

fast,  faster,  vase,  vases,  vest,  vests,  thaws,  thesis,  seas,  cease,  ceases, 
seizes,  essaj^s,  assist,  assists,  zest,  shoes,  ashes,  shows,  chaise, 
chaises,  Shastei",  lees,  leas,  leases,  least,  leased,  less,  lest,  Lester, 
lass,  lassies,  last,  loss,  losses,  lost,  erase,  erases,  erased,  arrest,  miss, 
misses,  mist,  missed,  maize,  mace,  amaze,  amass,  amasses,  most, 
Moses,  muster,  master,  knees,  niece,  nieces,  gnaws,  honest,  honester, 
neighs,  nays,  nest,  Nestor,  knows,  nose,  noses,  ways,  weighs,  waste, 
waist,  waister,  west,  yeas,  yes,  yeast,  Hiass,  hose,  hoes,  host,  hosts, 
hiss,  hisses,  hist,  race,  raise,  raze,  raced,  raised,  razed,  races,  raises, 
rose,  roast,  roasts,  roaster,  roasters,  rooster. 

•[  4.  (§  63.)  a.  Iss,  Es,  ace  ;  ease,  owes,  ooze  ;  pace,  pays,  paces, 
paced,  paste,  oppose,  base,  bays,  baize.  Beys,  obeys,  tease,  teases, 
odds,  dose,  doze,  chose,  choose,  jaws,  ages,  kiss,  ox,  case,  ex-,  oaks, 
gaze,  gas,  guess,  goose,  fees,  face,  phase,  foes,  fuss,  thaws,  cease, 
shows,  chaise,  shoes,  ashes,  leas,  lees,  lease,  lace,  lass,  loose,  lose, 
erase,  arrays,  miss,  amiss,  mess,  mass,  amass,  knees,  niece,  gnaws, 
neighs,  nays,  knows,  nose,  noose,  sings,  songs,  ways,  weighs,  sways, 
yeas,  yes,  race,  raise,  Hayes,  haze,  chase,  rose,  hoes,  chose. 

b.  Kays,  chaos,  knees,  niece,  Aeneas. 

c.  Decease,  disease,  Mrs.,  amaurosis,  abscess,  access,  axes,  excess, 
possess,  recess,  recesses,  Jesus,  Ephesus,  thesis. 

d.  Say,  saw,  see,  sea,  easy  ;  puss,  pussy,  pose,  posy,  busy,  abbacy, 
Tasso,  Odessa,  dizzy,  Jesse,  cozy,  gas,  gassy,  gauze,  gauzy,  fuss, 
fussy,  fuzzy,  Vesey,  saucy,  lass,  lassie,  also,  less,  lessee,  lasso,  lazy, 
mace,  maize,  Macy,  mazy,  mossy,  Nassau,  unsay,  racy,  rosy,  haze, 
hazy,  huzza. 

^  5.  a.  Pieces,  pauses,  possess,  possessed,  possessive,  abscess, 
abscesses,  teases,  tosses,  doses,  dozes,  disease,  diseases,  chases, 
causes,  axes,  excess,  excessive,  access,  accessory,  cases,  guesses, 
faces,  vases,  thesis,  chaises,  leases,  losses,  loses,  erases,  misses, 
masses,  Moses,  nieces,  noses,  races,  recess,  amaurosis,  hisses. 

b.  Possessed,  possessive,  possessor,  accessory,  successive,  successor, 
exist,  desist,  insist,  resist,  subsist,  exhaust,  diseased,  Mississippi, 
necessity. 

c.  Suspicious,  system,  systole,  Sussex,  schism,  season,  seizin, 
Sisyphus,  Sosthenes,  Sicily,  Caesar,  scissors,  saucer,  sausage, 
Cicero. 

^  6.  a.  All,  too,  two,  of,  to,  owe,  oh,  or,  but,  ought,  who-m,  on, 
'    22 


338  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

should,  the,  an-d,  the,  a,  all,  two,  too,  already,  awe,  oh,  owe,  ought, 
who-ni,  of,  to,  or,  but,  on,  should,  all,  of,  already,  awe,  or,  ought, 
on,  two,  too,  to,  owe,  oh,  but,  who-m,  should  ;  awe,  awes,  awed,  owe, 
owing,  owes,  owed,  who,  whose. 

b.  By  the,  in  the,  in  a,  to  the,  to  a,  of  the,  of  a,  or  the,  or  a, 
but  the,  but  a,  and  the,  and  a-n,  and  should,  and  but,  and  to, 
should  the,  should  a  ;  and  this,  and  those,  and  thus,  the  way, 
the  first,  a  way,  and  am,  and  maj%  and  him,  is  a-n,  has  a-n,  as  a-n, 
is  the,  as  the,  has  the,  and  is,  and  his,  and  as,  and  has. 

■y  7.  Recreation. — The  seal  sleeps  on  the  rocks.  The  steam  is  up 
and  the  shi^j  will  soon  sail  for  Sicily.  Ask  Ezra  and  Zeno  if  they 
will  come  to-day  or  to-morrow.  He  is  on  the  way  to  the  city.  And 
he  will  leave  the  saw  for  Esau  at  Smith's  store.  The  pony  knows 
his  master,  and  will  neigh  for  him,  they  say.  Miss  Emma  sang 
"The  Last  Rose  of  Summer."  He  jiossesses  a  fast  sailing  sloop. 
Chester  is  just  a  jester.  See  her  rosy  cheeks.  All  who  wish  to  go 
should  be  ready  soon. 


WRITING  EXERCISE.   V.— On  Sections  78-86. 

^  1.  a.  Corresponding  Style  period.  Reporting  Style  period,  colon, 
semicolon,  comma,  exclamation,  wonder  or  irony,  wonder  at, 
or  contempt  of,  the  remarks  quoted  from  the  writings  of  another, 
grief,  interrogation  preceding  a  question,  interrogation  following  a 
question,  doiibt,  doubt  of  the  accuracy  or  propriety  of  remarks  quoted 
from  the  writings  of  another,  pleasantrj-,  hyphen,  parenthesis, 
brackets,  obsolescent,  dash. 

h.  Quotation  points,  caret,  index  or  hand,  paragraph,  section, 
asterisk,  obelisk  or  dagger,  doTible  dagger,  parallels,  period. 

^  2.  A'rrows,  aro'se,  Aug'iist,  august',  abyss',  a'bbess,  obey', 
ado'.  It  is  as  he  said,  however  it  may  seem.  A.  J.  Ellis,  A.  B. 
R.  G.  Latham,  M.  D.,  F.  R.  S.     H.  U.  Janson. 

^  ^.  Tie  aro'se  early  to  use  his  a'rrows.  The  a'bbess  is  in  the 
abyss'  of  sorrow!  Alas!  who  said  so?  If  they  Lave  a  mark  for 
siirrmv,  they  shoiild  also  have  a  mark  for  joy. 


WRITING    EXEKCISES.  339 

WRITING   EXEKCISE   VI.— On  Sections  87-lUl. 

^  1.  Pie,  pies,  spy,  spies,  spice,  spices,  spiced,  tie,  ties,  sty,  die, 
dye,  dies,  dyes,  eyed,  side,  sighed,  sky,  guise,  guide,  vie,  vies,  vice, 
vices,  thigh,  sigh,  sighs,  size,  sizes,  shy,  lie,  lye,  sly,  slice,  slices, 
sliced,  Silas,  styles,  ire,  awry,  arise,  arises,  sire,  Cyrus,  mice,  Nye, 
nigh,  nice,  sign,  Sinai,  wise,  rye,  rise,  rice,  rises,  high,  hie,  hies  ; 
I,  eye,  eyed,  eyes,  ice,  icy,  height,  higher,  liire,  highness,  eyeing, 
highly  or  I  will,  time,  thyme,  dime,  rhyme,  lime. 

^  2.  Boy,  boys,  poise,  poises,  poised,  toy,  toys,  choice,  joy,  joys, 
Joyce,  coj',  voice,  voices,  oil,  oily,  alloy,  alloys,  ahoy,  annoy,  annoys, 
noises.  Hoy,  hoist,  hoists,  hoister. 

^  3.  Bow,  bough,  bows,  boiighs,  stout,  Dow,  Dow's,  cow,  cows, 
scow,  vow,  vows,  owl,  allow,  slough,  sour,  sours,  arouse,  arouses, 
aroused,  mow,  mouse,  ounce,  ounces,  row,  rows,  rouse,  rouses, 
Howe,  house,  houses  ;  now  ;  rout,  rowdy,  allowed,  power. 

^  4.  Pew,  pews,  abuse,  abuses,  suit,  stew,  dew,  adieu,  sued, 
adduce,  adduced,  cue,  queue,  fuse,  fuses,  view,  views,  thew,  sue, 
sues,  lieu,  slew,  alhide,  mew,  mews,  muse,  new,  knew,  news,  yew, 
rue,  rues,  ruse,  rude,  hew,  Hugh. 

•j  5.  Aye,  ayes,  Cairo,  Caughey,  Haughey,  being,  Deity,  laity, 
doughy,  snowy.  Stoic,  Owen,  Zee,  Noe,  poet,  Noah,  boa,  Goa, 
Genoa,  Alloa,  Louis. 

^  6.  Payee,  avowee,  dewy,  Leo,  doughy,  Leah,  boa,  Noah,  snowy, 
Ohio,  bayou  ;  Iowa,  iota,  idea,  Zoe,  Noe,  Louis,  Isaiah. 

^  7.  llecreation. — See  my  new  toy  house.  I  see  it.  Mice  are 
shy.  The  boy  annoys  our  cow.  How  does  he  do  it  ?  I  think  I  will 
go  now  to  see  how  the  boys  enjoy  the  nice  new  toys  I  shall  give 
them.  Though  it  is  a  snowy  day,  I  should  like  Louis  and  Owen  to 
go  for  my  son  Noah. 


WRITING   EXERCISE   VII.— On  Sections  10.5-llL 

^  1.  Peak,  peek,  pique,  speak,  pick,  baulk,  bog,  pike,  spike, 
spoil,  leap,  lip,  sleep,  slip,  slop,  life,  laity,  meal,  mile,  reach,  rich, 
rock,  right,  write,  wright,  ride,  meek,  nick,  kick,  pop,  pipe. 


340  WRITING    EXEKCISES. 

^  2.  Page,  pour,  pare,  pair,  boar,  bore,  spake,  spoke,  take,  tare, 
tore,  cape,  cope,  vague,  Yogue,  fair,  fare,  four,  fore,  shake,  shame, 
lathe,  loathe,  lair,  lore,  make,  smoke,  snake,  awake,  awoke,  rake, 
rale,  rail,  role,  roll,  rare,  roar,  vary,  Pope,  cake,  coke. 

^  3.  Peck,  speck,  bur,  deck,  duck,  Dutch,  cup,  fir,  ferry,  fur, 
Shem,  shell,  leg,  lug,  luck,  lull,  lungs,  rum,  myrrh,  neck,  nudge, 
snuff,  null,  among,  pup,  judge. 

^  4.  Pack,  path,  patch,  pouch,  poor,  pure,  tube,  dupe,  back, 
boor,  bag,  tack,  tar,  tour,  jar,  catch,  couch,  cash,  cool,  cowl,  far, 
fag,  fang,  vouch,  thatch,  assume,  shabby,  shook,  sham,  abash,  bush, 
dash,  lash,  rash,  mash,  lamb,  lap,  loop,  slap,  sloop,  lack,  look,  lag, 
laugh,  lath,  lassie,  Lucy,  lash,  alarm,  allure,  lamb,  loom,  room, 
rheum,  map,  match,  mouth,  mash,  mule,  mar,  moor,  najj,  Knapp, 
knack,  gnash,  narrow,  rap,  wraji,  rude,  rack,  rag,  wrath,  rouge, 
rule,  rally,  rang,  cook,  gag,  gewgaw. 

^  5.  Abolish,  parity,  panel,  barrack,  bonnet,  bank,  fact,  melody, 
magic,  outrage,  logic,  length,  rarity,  cubic,  admirer,  eliminate, 
dignify,  cogency. 

^  6.  Compile,  conduce,  accompany,  compensate,  connive, 
converge,  convinces,  conceal,  conscious,  compose,  commune, 
convey,  committee,  commence,  consist ;  accompany,  accompanied, 
talking,  making,  keeping,  musing,  musings,  doings,  sayings, 
facing  the,  doing  the,  showing  the,  seeking  the,  laying  the, 
doing  a-n-d,  giving  a-n-d,  making  a-n-d,  catching  a-n-d,  asking  a-n-d. 

^  7.  (See  §  108.)  Pacify,  episode,  beside,  beseech,  vassal,  officer, 
missive,  mussel,  muscle,  music,  chosen,  society,  suicide,  gasp,  rasp, 
excite,  unsafe. 

^  8.  (See  §  109.)  Poem,  poet,  piano,  fuel,  fewer,  vowel,  science, 
se'ance,  lower,  royal,  power,  towel,  duel,  dual,  tower,  cower,  shower, 
lower. 

^  9.  Kecreation. — See  the  big  box.  He  will  spoil  the  spike.  He 
has  to  ride  a  mile  to  the  mill  for  his  meal.  He  makes  lathes  and 
rakes,  and  she  bakes  cakes.  The  shell  of  a  duck's  egg.  Among  the 
Dutch  judges.  The  lassie  Lucy  laughs  at  the  lamb  and  the  mule. 
The  cook  rang  the  alarm  bell.  The  desk  came  to  the  custom  house 
at  dusk,  but  the  duty  is  so  much  they  will  leave  it  for  a  time.     It  is 


WRITING    EXERCISES.  341 

out  of  tho  power  of  the  thief  to  steal  the  King's  jewels  which  are 
in  the  high  tower.  His  logic  was  convincing.  They  arc  talking  and 
laughing  and  singing  and  joking. 


WRITING  EXERCISE  VIIL— On  Sections  115-125. 

^  1.  a.  Wee,  [we,  way,  away,]  weigh,  weighs,  waist,  waste,  waists, 
■wastes,  wist,  west,  wast,  wise,  woe,  woes,  woo,  wooes,  Worcester, 
Iowa. 

b.  Wisp,  wasp,  Owasco,  Wesley,  wiser. 

c.  Sway,  sways,  Swiss,  sweep,  swap,  swoop,  swab,  swag,  swath, 
swash,  swill,  swell,  swallovv,  swim,  swing,  swung. 

d.  Awake,  awoke,  await,  Owego. 

e.  Yay,  yays,  yew,  yes,  yeast,  Oyer. 

^  2.  Weep,  weeps,  web,  webs,  Webster,  wit,  wait,  weight,  wet, 
weed,  widow,  weighed,  wade,  wad,  wooed,  wood,  witch,  watch, 
watches,  wage,  wages,  wedge,  weak,  week,  wake,  woke,  wax,  walk, 
wig,  wag,  waif,  woof,  weave,  wave,  waive,  wove,  withe,  withes,  wash, 
washes,  wing,  unweighed,  inweave  ;  sweet,  sweat,  Swede,  swayed, 
switch. 

^  3.  Weal,  willow,  Willis,  wail,  wails,  well,  wells,  wall,  wallow, 
wile,  wily,  wiles,  wool,  weary,  ware,  war,  wore,  worse,  worst,  wire, 
wiry,  swear,  swore,  Wemyss,  Wem,  win,  wins,  winnow,  wince, 
winces,  winced,  wine,  wines,  wane,  wen  ;  twin,  twain,  twine,  Edwin, 
queer,  query,  quire,  acquire,  unwell,  tinwieldy,  unwearied, 
unworried,  unwary,  unworthy. 

^  4.  Yacht,  Yates,  yak,  yoke,  unyoke,  youth,  Yale,  yell,  yellov/, 
yawl,  Yulee,  year,  yore,  yam,  yawn,  yon,  Yankee,  young,  youngster, 
Eunice,  unique,  yarrow,  Uriah,  yerk,  Uranus,  you  are,  you  are  doing, 
yoa  are  going. 

5y  5.  Recreation.—  I  wish  to  say,  this  is  my  way  of  taking  up 
the  subject.  The  wise  king's  woes  keep  him  awake.  The  twain 
swore  to  use  no  wine.  The  wise  widow  walking  by  the  wayside 
watches  the  stinging  wasp.  Willie  loves  the  weeping  willow.  The 
sheep  has  his  wool  fast  in  the  wire  fence  by  the  wigwam.  Uriah  is 
a  young  Yankee  who  owns  the  yacht  Eunice      The  wolf  yelps. 


342  WFwITING    EXERCISES. 

WIUTING   EXEllCISE   IX.— On  Sections  r2C.113. 

^  1.  W  witli  a  Vowel.  We,  wa,  wab,  wi,  we,  wa,  wau,  wo,  woo, 
wo,  wu,  woo,  sweet,  Swede,  swayed,  sweat,  switch,  switches  ;  twitch, 
tweak,  twig,  dwell,  twang,  equip,  equity,  acquit,  quick,  quake, 
quack,  quill,  quail,  quell,  equipage,  quench,  thwack,  twist,  untwist, 
dissuade,  unswayed,  quest,  bequest,  request,  inquest,  squaw,  quad, 
quota. 

^2.  Y  with  a  Vowel.  Ye,  ya,  yah,  yi,  ye,  ya,  yau,  yo,  yoo,  yo, 
yu,  yoo,  youth,  young,  unity,  unite,  unison,  lawyer,  folio,  bilioiis. 

^  3.  W  with  a  Diphthong.  Wi,  woi,  wow.  Wipe,  wight,  wide, 
twice,  Dwight,  buoy. 

^4.    Y  with  a  Diphthong.     Yi,  yoi,  yow,  genii,  Honeoye,  meow. 

^  5.  Y  for  1.  (§§  134-136.)  Scoria,  insignia,  maniac,  opiate, 
barrier,  carrier,  odious,  odium,  superior,  interior,  anterior,  copious, 
furious,  various,  envious,  obvious,  notorious,  sensorious,  oleo,  foliage, 
Scipio,  studious,  piteous. 

^  6.  (§  139.)  Wight,  wide,  wife,  wives  ;  ammonia,  nephew,  argue, 
ague. 

^  7.  Word-signs  and  Contractions.  Why,  way,  away,  yoixr,  yours, 
yourself,  yourselves,  we,  with,  were,  what,  would,  ye,  yet,  beyond, 
yoTi,~  while,  we  will,  well,  we  are,  where,  aware,  we  may,  when, 
one  ;  acknowledge,  anything,  disadvantage,  familiar,  familiarity, 
forever,  highly,  irregular,  irregularity,  knowledge,  never, 
nevertheless,  new,  now,  notwithstanding,  object,  objected,  objector, 
peculiar,  peculiaritj',  refer,  referred,  reference,  refers,  references, 
regular,  regularity,  represent,  represented,  something,  whenever, 
wherever,  whatsoever,  whensoever,  whencesoever,  wheresoever. 

^  8.  Recreation. — We  are  aware  where  you  are  going.  When 
were  you  in  the  city?  This  is  your  book.  What  would  yoii  do  if 
we  were  up  with  you  or  beyond  you?  What  do  you  say?  We 
should  take  one  step  at  a  time.  Study  the  best  style  or  system  in 
all  cases,  said  the  pastor.  Resist  disease  in  due  season.  I  will 
request  the  sweet  Swede  to  sing  for  us.  The  consul's  insignia 
were  on  his  equipage.  Scipio  was  a  superior  warrior  of  Rome. 
Mrs.  Dwight  was  wide  awake.     My  nephew  who  lives  in  Zenia  has 


WRITING    EXEllCISES.  343 

the  ague.  When  wc  became  aware  of  bis  irregularities  be  was  in 
C-anada.  One  of  us  may  go  when  you  eome  back.  Never  object  to 
acquiring  knowledge  :  it  will  always  be  of  advantage  to  you  wherever 
you  may  be.  Notwithstanding  you  represented  the  fair  as  a  poor 
show,  we  are  going  to  see  it,  as  we  have  never  seen  anything  like  it. 

Note. — In  the  following  article,  and  in  others  hereafter  presented 
as  additional  writing  exercises  (to  which  no  "key"  is  given),  an  in- 
verted accent  ( , )  j^recedes  words  to  be  written  in  longhand.  Of 
the  other  words,  the  sign-words  are  to  be  expressed  by  their  signs, 
and  the  remainder,  by  the  proper  outlines,  which  are  occasionally 
indicated  by  the  names  of  the  outlines  inclosed  in  parentheses. 
\Xhen  words  are  connected  by  a  hyphen,'  their  signs  should  be 
joined. 

77(6  fiond  ^Samaritan. — And  ,bebold,  a  , certain  lawyer  jstood  up,  and  ^tempted 
him,  saying,  "  Master,  what  shall  I-do  to  jinherit  ^eternal  life?'  He  said  unto 
him,  "What  is  , written  in-the  law?  how  ^readest  thou?"  And-he  answering, 
said,  "  Thou  shalt  love-the  jLord  thy  ,God  with  all  thy  ,heart,  and-with  all  thy 
soul,  and-with  all  thy  ^strength,  and-with  all  thy  ,miud  ;  and-thy  jueighbor  as 
thyself."  And-he  said  unto  him,  "Thou  ha.st  jauswered  right:  this  do,  and- 
thou  shalt  live."  But  he,  willing  to  justify  (Jayst-Ef)  himself,  said  unto  Jesus 
(Jay'ses),  "  And-who  is  my  , neighbor  ?  "  And  Jesus  answering  said,  "  A  jcertain 
,man  ,went  ,down  jfrom  ^Jerusalem  to  /Jericho,  and  /fell  among  thieves,  who 
(Stripped  him  of-his  ^raiment,  and  jwounded  him,  and  /departed,  leaving  him 
/half  /dead.  And-by  /chauce  /there  came  /down  a  /certain  /priest  ,that  way  ;  and- 
when  he  saw  him,  he  passed  by  on-the  /Other  side.  And-likewise  (Lay-Kays) 
a  /Levite,  when  he  was  at-the  /place,  came  and-looked  on  him,  and-passed  by  on- 
the  /Other  side.  But-a  /certain  /Samaritan,  as  he  /journeyed,  oame  where  he  was  ; 
and-when  he  saw  him,  he  had  /compassion  on  him,  and  /went  to  him,  and  /bound 
up  his  wounds,  pouring  (Pee-Ar:"  ing")  in  oil  and-wine,  and-set  him  on-his  own 
beast,  and  /brought  him  to-an  inn,  and-took  /care  of  him.  And  on-the  morrow, 
when  he  departed,  he  took  out  /two  /pence,  and  /gave  them  to-the  host,  and-said 
unto  him,  "  Take  /care  of  him  ;  and  /Whatsoever  thou  /spendest  /more,  when  I 
come  /again,  I-will  repay  thee."  Which  now  of  these  /three,  thinkest  (Ith-Steh) 
thou,  was  /neighbor  unto  him  who  /fell  among  thieves?"  And-he  said,  "He 
that  /Showed  mercy  on  him."  /Then  said  Jesus  unto  him,  "Go,  and-do  thou 
likewise." 


WRITING   EXERCISE   X.— OxV  Sections  l-M-149. 

^  1.  Heap,  happy,  hop,  hoop,  hub,  heat,  hate,  hat,  hot,  hut, 
height,  white,  heed,  hid,  head,  hood,  hide,  hitch,  hatch,  hedge,  huge, 
hawk,  hook,  hug,  heath,  hath,  hash,  hush,  heel,  hill,  hail,  hale, 
hell,  hall,  haul,  hole,  hull,  howl,  hair,  hare,  hire,  higher,  hymn, 
him,  ham,  home,  hum,  hang,  hung  ;  head,  hedge,  horse,  hen?,  hate. 


344  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

^  2.  In  the  following  words  write  the  aspirate  with  a  tick ; 
Whiz,  whisk,  whistle,  whist,  whey,  wheeze,  whew, awhile. 

^  3.  Write  the  aspirate  with  a  dot  in  the  following  words  :  Whiz, 
whisk,  whistle,  whist,  whey,  wheeze,  whew,  awhile.     [§  147,  Rem.  2.] 

^  4.  Whip,  wheat,  whit,  whig,  whiff,  whip,  wheat,  whig,  whit, 
whifE.     [§  148,  Rem.  1.] 

*j\  5.  Aspirate  the  following  words  according  to  the  instruction 
given  in  Section  148,  3  :    Wheel,  whale,  whir,  whirl. 

«[f  G.  Wheel,  whale,  whir,  whirl.     [§  148,  Rem.  2.] 

5f  7.  Whence,  whinney,  whine,  whim  ;  whence,  whinney,  whine, 
whim.     [§  148,  Rem.  2.] 

^  8.  Hay,  haste,  hoe,  host,  ahoy,  eh  !  uh  !  aha  !  Ya'hoo,  Ohio,  hew, 
Hugh,  hue,  Howe,  hiss,  hisses,  hissed,  hist,  hoist,  ahead,  haughty, 
halo,  holy,  hairy,  Harry,  hurry,  Soho,  Sahara,  race-horse,  hazy, 
hasten,  hasty,  hosanna. 

^  9.  Recreation. — A  white  hut  half  hid  by  a  huge  hedge  on  a 
high  hill  by  the  highway  is  Hugh  Hoyle's  happy  home,  whence  he 
hies  to  hawk  hams,  hats,  hose,  honey,  hooks,  horse-whips,  whistles, 
wheels,  whey,  and  who  knows  what  else? 


WRITING   EXERCISE   XI.— On  Sections  150-153. 

^  1.  (§  152,  1.)  Ear,  air,  heir,  ere,  ore,  era,  arise,  arose,  orb, 
harp,  ark,  argue,  harsh,  earl,  arm,  erring ;  [§  153,  3]  aright,  arrayed, 
arch,  urge,  earth,  erroneous,  arson. 

^  2.  (§  152,  2.)  Peer,  bar,  tar,  tire,  dare,  door,  char,  chore,  scare, 
cower,  cure,  fear,  veer,  shower,  leer,  Lear,  lower,  error,  newer, 
singer,  weigher,  oyer,  sere,  sear,  Caesar,  Cyrus,  serious,  year,  yore  ; 
Thayer,  mar,  mire,  rare,  roar,  ware,  wore ;  future,  futurity ; 
Shakespeare. 

^  3.  (§  153,  1.)  Ray,  raw,  roe,  row,  rue  ;  parry,  borrow,  berry, 
bury,  tarry,  dairy,  dowry,  cherry,  carry,  Carrie,  curry,  ferry,  fury, 
thorough,  theory,  Assyria,  sherry,  Laura,  aurora,  Mary,  marry, 
Henry,  Harry,  hurry,  Sahara,  Sarah,  sorrow,  yarrow. 


WRITING    EXERCISES.  345 

^  4.  (§  153,  2.)  Ray,  raw,  row,  roe,  race,  raise,  races,  raises, 
rose,  roses,  rise,  rice,  rises ;  reap,  ripe,  robe,  rate,  right,  vmte, 
Wright,  rout,  reed,  Read,  rod,  ride,  rude,  reach,  rich,  rage,  rock, 
rake,  rack,  rig,  rogue,  rug,  refuse,  review,  revise,  wreath,  wrath, 
wreathe,  racy,  rosy,  i-ash,  rush,  rouge,  real,  reel^  rail,  roll,  rule, 
rally,  rely,  rare,  roar,  I'anny,  ruin,  rosin,  reason,  ring,  rang, 
Rahway,  re-hew,  race-horse  ;  [§  153,  3]  ream,  rim,  roam,  Rome, 
rime,  rhyme,  rheum,  resume. 

^  5.  (§  153,  4.)  Two  R's. — Rear,  rare,  roar ;  barrier,  carrier, 
terror,  furor  ;  rarity,  rarify,  horror  ;  aurora,  error,  rehearse. 

5[  6.  Recreation. — Ezra,  when  you  arise,  awake  Harry  and  urge 
him  to  resume  his  study  of  the  harp.  To-morrow  will  be  a  fair  day, 
for  the  sun  was  a  red  orb  when  it  set,  leaving  the  earth  arrayed  in 
many  hues.  Come  out  of  doors  at  once,  for  the  aurora  borealis 
arches  above  our  heads  in  rare  beauty.  Mary  and  Laura  were 
riding  on  the  road  to  Ross's  when  they  saw  Harry  Roe  and  Miss 
Sarah  Ware  going  to  be  married. 


WRITING  EXERCISE   XII.— On  Sections  154-158. 

^  1.  (§  155,  1.)  Eel,  lee,  ail,  ale,  lay,  isle,  lie,  lye,  ceil,  seal, 
Sicily,  steel,  steal,  stole,  solace,  slice. 

^  2.  (§  155,  2.)  Leap,  lobby,  lady,  latch,  ledge,  leak,  leek,  lack, 
like,  leaf,  life,  live,  lath,  lathe,  lassie,  lazy,  lashed,  slash,  slush, 
polish,  polished,  lull,  layer,  Lyra,  lime,  lamb,  leeway,  Lehigh  ; 
lion,  long,  lessen. 

^  3.  (§  155,  3,  4.)  Pall,  Paul,  pill,  bail,  bale,  Bailey,  tall,  tallow, 
doll,  dale,  chill,  chilly,  jail,  jolly,  kale,  Kelly,  gale,  gaily,  thill, 
Thule,  assail,  Osceola,  zeal,  easily,  shell,  Shelley,  shale,  shawl, 
shallow,  social,  socially,  loll,  lily,  oral,  orally,  mill,  mellow,  swell, 
swallow,  halo,  holy,  well,  willow,  yell,  yellow  ;  annual,  annually, 
only,  scowl,  scale,  scalj ,  kingly. 

•[  4.  (§  156,  1.)  Elk,  alike,  alack,  alum,  illume  ;  Alps,  elbow, 
alto,  allowed,  elegy,  alive,  elf,  health,  also,  Elisha,  allure,  Ellery, 
always,  alliance,  illness. 

.  ^  5.     (§  156,  2.)   Lag,  log,  lion,  long,  lesson,  lynch,  lounge,  length. 

^  6.  (§  156,  3.)  Final  /. — File,  vile,  vowel,  avowal,  kneel,  anneal, 
nail,  knoll,  squall,  scowl,  real,  reel,  roll,  role,  rule,  whirl. 


346  WRITING     E  X  E  11 0  I  S  E  S  . 

II  7.  (§  150,  ?,.)  a.  File,  folly,  vile,  v;illey,  r(-iil,  really,  wliirl, 
wenrily. 

b.  Scale,  scaly,  kueel,  Nell,  Nellie,  aunual,  auuually,  null,  ouly, 
kingly. 

c.  Pall,  Paul,  Apollo,  bill,  billow,  tall,  tallow,  doll,  daily,  chill, 
chilly,  jail,  jelly,  kale,  Kelly,  gull,  gully,  thill,  Thule,  assail, 
Osceola,  zeal,  easily,  shell,  Shelley,  shallow,  social,  socially,  loyal, 
loyally,  oral,  orally,  mill,  mellow,  swell,  swallow. 

^  8.   (§  158,  2.)     Shawl,  shell,  shallow,  social,  socially. 

«j  9.  (§  158,  3.)  Lash,  lashed,  Elisha,  slash,  slush,  polish, 
polished,  abolish. 

^  10.     (§  158,  4.)     Dash,  dish,  tissue,  sottish,  Swedish,  whitish. 

^  11.  (§  158,  1,  5.)  Ash,  show,  sash,  wash  ;  push,  bush,  Jewish, 
cash,  gush,  mush,  gnash,  j-oungish,  rash,  rush,  ratio,  Irish,  harsh, 
fishy,  fish. 

^  12.  Recreation. — The  law  book  lies  on  the  window  sill.  The 
ale  which  he  likes  is  the  cause  of  much  of  his  folly.  The  seals  were 
seen  on  the  coasts  of  the  Orkney  isles.  The  seal's  fur  is  smooth  and 
oily.  They  lie  much  of  the  time  basking  on  ledges  by  the  beaches. 
Elisha  lags  behind  on  the  way  to  his  lessons.  Alum  and  alcohol 
are  for  sale  at  the  chemist's.  File  off  the  nail  in  the  heel  of  your 
shoe  or  you  may  become  lame.  What  are  the  vowels  in  file,  folly, 
fuel,  holy,  real,  really?  Why  should  we  scowl  when  he  receives  us 
in  kingly  style  ?  If  we  go  by  way  of  the  hill  to  the  social,  we  will 
easily  keep  out  of  the  slush  of  the  valley  which  will  take  the  jiolish 
off  our  shoes. 

1.  The  ashes  were  in  a  pail,  and  the  dust  shows  where  the  boy 

took  them. 

2.  She  may  wash  the  yellow  shawl  in  the  shallow  pool. 

3.  Have  him  polish  his  shoes,  demolish  his  pipe,  and  abolish  his 

horrid  customs. 


WPJTING   EXERCISE   XIII.— On  Sections  1.59-169. 
The  El-Hook. 

•j  1.  (§  IGl.)  Pel,  Bel,  Tel,  Del,  Chel,  Jel,  Kel,  Gel,  Fel,  Vel, 
Thel,  Dhel,  Shel,  Zhel,  Yel,  Mel,  Nel,  Rel,  Wem,  Wen,  Wer,  Mer, 
Ner. 


WRITING     K  X  K  U  CI  S  E  S .  3-i7 

Tjik  .\u-1f(.<m'. 

^  2.  (§  1(J2.)  Pel,  Per,  Bel,  Ber,  Tel,  Ter,  Del,  Der,  Chel,  Cher, 
Jel,  Jer,  Kel,  Ker,  Gel,  Ger,  Fel,  Fer,  Vel.  Ver,  Thel,  Ther,  Dhel, 
Dher,  Shel,  Sher,  Zhel,  Zher. 

«f  3.     Wem,  Wen,  Wer,  Mel,  Nel,  llel,  Mer,  Ner. 

1[  i.  a.  Pee-Pel,  Pee-Tel,  Chay-Tel,  Ray-Kel,  Em-Fel,  En-8hel  ; 
Ray-Pel,  Gays- Pel. 

b.  Pee-Per,  Pee-Ter,  Chay-Ter,  Ray-Ker,  Em-Fer,  En-Sher, 
Lay-Zher,  Em-Zher ;  Dee-Mer,  Tee-Ger,  Ray-Ter. 

Vocalization  of  Initial-Hook  Signs. 

1[  5.  a.  Apple,  plea,  apply,  able,  blow,  idle,  addle,  huddle, 
hatchel,  claw,  eagle,  higgle,  glow,  awful,  flaw,  flee,  flea,  fly,  flow, 
flew,  flue,  evil  ;  only,  annals. 

b.  Pray,  prey,  bray,  eater,  tree,  draw,  drew,  acre,  crow,  crew, 
augur,  agree,  gray,  grow,  free,  offer,  fray,  affraj',  fry,  Havre,  ether, 
three,  usher,  azure,  Homer,  hammer,  inner,  honor. 

^  6.  a.  Pleas,  please,  pleases,  place,  places,  placed,  j-jlaster, 
plum,  plumb,  bloom,  claws,  clause,  clauses,  cloister,  clip,  clock, 
claim,  gloom,  clear,  glory,  flows,  flame,  fling. 

b.  Press,  presses,  praise,  praises,  price,  prize,  prop,  prowl,  prayer, 
prairie,  prime,  trace,  traces,  trip,  drop,  trim,  drill,  drear,  dreary, 
trash,  cries,  crisis,  craze,  croup,  crook,  crayon,  crawl,  crush,  growth, 
crime,  freize,  freeze,  freezes,  frame,  fresh,  Africa,  author,  authorize, 
thrill,  thrush,  throng,  ushers,  shriek,  shrug. 

^  7.  a.  People,  pupil,  employ,  Bible,  feeble,  amiable,  libel, 
noble,  total,  peddle,  model,  shuttle,  Mitchell,  pickle,  bugle,  tackle, 
shackle,  likely,  local,  legal,  uncle,  weekly,  weakly,  baffle,  bevel, 
youthful,  apishly,  bushel,  initial,  rashly. 

h.  Paper,  fiber,  neighbor,  robber,  daughter,  entry,  Andrew, 
pitcher,  major,  baker,  maker,  fifer,  fever,  mover,  bather,  feathery, 
Jethro,  fisher,  measure,  Palmer,  dimmer,  rumor,  banner,  dinner, 
writer. 

^  8.  a.  The  clock  clicks  off  the  flying  time  which  idle  people  are 
deeply  pleased  to  rashly  waste  in  sickly  tittle-tattle. 

b.  Frogs  and  crows  croak.  The  baker's  daughter  has  three  very 
pretty  dresses.  The  grocer  sells  sugar,  brooms,  brushes,  pe])per, 
crackers,   ginger,  treacle,  etc.      Homer,    the   author   of   the   Iliad, 


348  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

traces  thereiu  the   grievous   trials   and  the  dreary  and  prolonged 
troubles  of  the  Greeks  till  their  triumph  over  Priam  and  Troy. 

^  9.  Feel,  fill,  fail,  fell,  chair,  share,  term,  firm,  germ,  shirk, 
aver,  park,  barbarous,  Jarvis,  sharp,  marvelous,  calomel,  calcine, 
paralyze,  engineer,  pioneer,  appear,  fall,  follow,  form,  correct, 
coarse,  course,  curse,  accurse,  recourse,  recurs,  ignore,  burst, 
vulgar,  courage,  fool,  qualify,  endure,  procure,  feature,  guile, 
require. 

^  10.  A  sharp  fellow  from  the  village  came  to  Jarvis  Park,  the 
last  term  of  the  college.  He  is  going  to  purchase  books  on 
engineering  and  take  several  courses  with  Mr.  Parkhurst,  hoping  to 
qualify  himself  for  the  place  in  Guile  University  in  Norwich  ! 


WRITING  EXERCISE  XIV.— On  Sections  170-173. 

Iss  Prefixed  to  El-Hook  Signs. 

«[f  1.  Iss-Pel,  Iss-Tel,  Iss-Chel,  Iss-Kel,  Iss-Fel,  Iss-Thel,  Iss-Shel : 
supply,  sable,  settle,  saddle,  satchel,  cycle,  sickly,  safely,  civil ; 
peaceable,  possible,  plausible,  traceable,  adducible,  disciple,  gospel, 
crucible,  feasible,  visible,  phthisical,  physical,  disclose,  classical, 
peaceful,  blissful, ^axable,  noticeable,  explore ;  necessarily  [§  170,  R.]. 

Initial  Modifications  of  R-Hook  Signs. 

^  2.  (§  171.)  a.  Sper,  Sber,  Ster,  Sder,  Iss-Cher,  Sjer,  Sker, 
Sger,  Ses-Per,  Ses-Ber,  Ses-Ter,  Ses-Der,  Ses-Cher,  Ses-Jer,  Ses-Ker, 
Ses-Ger,  Steh-Per,  Steh-Ber,  Steh-Ter,  Steh-Der,  Steh-Cher, 
Steh-Jer,  Steh-Ker,  Steh-Ger.  [§  171, 1.]  Spray,  spry,  supper,  saber, 
sober,  stray,  straw,  suitor,  strew,  cedar,  cider,  seeker,  sicker,  sacker  ; 
sister  ;  stupor,  stouter,  stager,  stalker,  stagger  ;  super-add,  sprawl, 
supreme,  soprano,  spring,  sprung,  sobriety,  strap,  satrap,  striji, 
strapper,  strata.  [§  172.]  Strutter,  stretch,  stretcher,  strike,  striker, 
stroke,  stroker,  struck,  stroll,  stream,  streamer,  strainer,  string, 
strong,  strung,  scrape,  scrub,  scribe,  screech,  scratch,  secrecy, 
scrawl,  scroll,  scream.  [§  172,  a.]  Straj^per,  strutter,  stretcher, 
stroker,  streamer,  strainer.  [§  171,  2-4.]  Prosper,  destroy,  dissuader, 
disaster,  prescribe,  proscribe,  subscribe,  tasker,  descry,  describe, 
disagree,  execrable,  Jasper. 

b.  Dayspring,  disappear,  express,  lisper,  whisper,  pastry,  extra, 
extreme,  bowstring,  shoestring,  mystery,  mouse-trap,  besieger, 
massacre.  [§  171,  R.  3.]  Prescribe,  proscribe,  subscribe,  subscriber, 
describe,  transcribe. 


WRITING    EXERCISES.  349 

J  3.  Iss-Fer,  Iss-Ther,  Iss-Sher,  Iss-Mer,  Iss-Ner ;  passover, 
atmosphere,  hemisphere,  soother,  sinner,  sooner,  designer  ;  listener, 
prisoner,  gossamer. 

5[  4.  A  strong  string.  Succor  the  distressed.  The  careless  scribe 
scratches  and  scrawls  strokes  scarcely  legible.  Cedars  and  cypresses 
strew  the  shores  of  the  strange  stream.  Supply  the  sickly  youth 
with  physical  culture  as  soon  as  possible.  The  atmosphere  which 
envelopes  our  hemisphere  enables  us  to  dwell  here.  The  Supreme 
Being  makes  the  streams  to  flow  and  the  flowers  to  bloom.  The 
eagle  has  her  nest  in  the  scrub  bush  on  Eagle  Eock,  to  which  she  has 
given  the  name.     From  this  rock  you  may  see  several  cities  ! 


WEITING  EXERCISE   XV.— On  Sections  174-180. 
N  Initial. 

^  1.  (§  174,  1.)  a.  In-Sper,  In-Sber,  In-Ster,  In-Sder,  In-Scher, 
In-Sjer,  In-Sker,  In-Sger. 

b.  (§  174,  2.)  Ins-Es,  Ins-Zee,  Ins-Ish,  Ins-Zhay,  Ins-Lay,  Ins-Ar, 
Ins-Way.  [§  174,  b.]  Ins-Hay,  Ins-Tel,  Ins-Del,  Ins-Chel,  Ins-Jel, 
Ins-Fel,  Ins-Vel. 

^  2.  (§  174,  1-2.)  Inseparable,  unsuppressed,  insuppressible, 
instructor,  unstring,  inscribe,  unscrew,  insecure  ;  insialar,  enslave, 
unsullied,  unseemly,  unsurmised,  unceremonious,  unswayable; 
settle,  unsettle,  civil,  uncivil,  in  his  haste. 

Reporting  Ler-  and  Rel-Hooks. 

^  1.  Pier,  Tier,  Chler,  Kler,  Fler,  Thler,  Shier,  Prel,  Trel,  Chrel, 
Krel,  Frel,  Threl,  Shrel,  Merl,  Nerl. 

1[  2.  Blair,  Adler,  clear,  color,  ocular,  scholar,  secular,  floor, 
fuller  ;  tolerable,  clergy,  clairvoyance ;  cobbler,  tabular,  Kepler, 
modeler,  fiddler,  stickler,  smuggler,  mufiier,  leveler,  traveler,  trifler, 
at  all  our,  for  all  our. 

^  3.  April,  trial.  Trail,  Charles,  Averil,  thrall,  shrill,  moral, 
immoral,  nearly,  parallel,  corporal,  liberal,  illiberal,  editorial, 
pastoral,  sideral,  mackerel,  enthrall ;  from  all,  over  all,  through  all, 
they  are  all  or  there  will. 

^  4.  (§  178-180.)  Able,  tell,  till,  it  will,  until,  at  all,  which  will, 
call,  equal-ly,  difficult-y,  full,  fully,  value,  they  will,  principle, 
principal,    surprise,  member,  remember,  number-ed,   truth,    dear. 


350  WRITING     EXERCISES. 

during,  care,  from,  over,  every,  very,  through,  either,  their,  there, 
they  are,  other,  sure-ly,  pleasure,  Mr.,  mere,  remark,  remarked, 
more,  near,  nor,  manner  ;  capable,  capability,  influential,  probable, 
probability,  remarkable,  transgress.  [§  178,  E.  ■!.]  And  all,  and 
vill,  and  are,  and  our,  by  all,  by  our,  by  ourself,  by  ourselves, 
careless,  during  all,  for  all,  for  all  are,  for  all  our,  fullness,  fuller, 
merely,  Messrs.,  Miss,  Misses,  Mrs.,  nearer,  nearest,  nearly, 
nearness,  of  all,  of  our,  pleasurable,  remarkable,  there  will,  they 
are  all,  to  all,  to  our,  to  ovirs,  to  ourself,  to  ourselves,  who  will. 

^  5.  (§  17-1.)  Their  unsociable  manner  was  very  uncivil  to  their 
instructor  in  his  house.  The  linceremonious  manner  in  which  the 
uuscrvipulous  officials  enslave  travelers  there,  will  soon  unsettle  our 
commercial  afEairs.  Felix  Adler  will  lecture  at  the  Travelers'  Club 
on  secular  subjects.  There  was  a  liberal  editorial  on  the  morals  of 
our  clergy  in  the  April  number  of  the  "Scholar's  Review."  The 
other  day  when  the  new  watch  was  given  to  Miss  Mitchell,  the  girls' 
instructor,  her  pleasure  and  surprise  were  very  agreeable  to  all  the 
pupils.  It  is  remarkable  how  nearly  alike  in  features  and  manner 
the  members  of  their  family  are.  Miss  Nelson  is  going  to  call  on 
the  Misses  Brownlee,  who  receive  with  their  married  sister  Mrs. 
Averil.  There  was  a  sum  raised  by  all  of  us  for  all  the  sufferers  by 
the  terrible  railroad  disaster.  Give  our  love  to  our  cousins  there, 
who  are  yet  dear  to  as.  His  progress  is  remarkable.  He  is  an 
influential  person  and  highly  capable.  It  is  probable  they  will 
transgress  their  own  rules  which  are  so  illiberal. 

Note. — Write,  according  to  the  directions  of  the  note  at  the  end  of 
Writing  Exercise  IX,  the  following  article  : 

The  ^Discontented  ^Pendulum. 

An  jold  clock  |tbat  liad  iStood  for  .50  years  iu  a-farmer's  jkitchen,  , without  giving 
its  owner  any  cause  of  , complaint,  early  one  summer's  (Sem-Eays) , morning,  |be- 
fore  the  family  (Ef -Em-Lay)  was  stirring, , suddenly  , stopped.  ,Upon  this  the  dial- 
(plate  (if  we  may  ^credit  the  fable)  ichanged  ^countenance  with  alarm  ;  the  , hands 
,made  a  jvain  leffort  to  continue  their  course  ;  the  wheels  jremained  /motion- 
less with  surprise  ;  the  weights  hung  speechless  (Spee-Chay-Lays) ;  each  mem- 
ber |felt  disposed  to-lay-the  blame  on-the  others.  At  length  the  dial  (instituted 
a-formal  (Fer-Em-Lay)  inquiry  as  to-the  cause  of-the  ,  stagnation,  when  /hands, 
wheels,  weights,  with  one  voice,  /protested  their  innocence  (Ens-Ens). 

But  now  a  /faint  tick  was  /heard  below  from-the  /pendulum,  who  thus  spoke  : 
"  I  confess  myself  to-be-the  sole  cause  of-the  stoppage  (Steh-Pee-Jay).  and  I-am 
willing,  for-the  /general  /Satisfaction,  to  /assign  my  reasons.  The  truth  is,  /that 
I-am  /tired  of  ticking."  /Upon  hearing  this,  the  /Old  clock  became  so  /enraged 
/tliat  it  was  on-the  very  .point  of  striking. 

"  Lazy  wire !  "  /exclaimed  the  dial-/plate,  /holding  up  its  , hands.  "  Very  /good," 
/replied  the  /pendulum.  "  ifc-is  vastly  (Vees-El)  easy  for-you,  Mistress  (Ems-Ters) 
Dial,  who   have   always,  as  everybody  knows,  set  yourself  up  above  me — it-is 


WRITING     EXEFwCISES.  351 

vastly  easy  for-yon  I-say,  to  accuse  other  people  of  laziucss  (Lay-Zce-Kua)  t  You, 
who  have  had  uothing  to  do  all-the  days  of-your  life  but  to  stare  (Steh-Ar)  people 
iu-the  face,  and-to  amuse  yourself  with  watching  all  jthat  goes  on  in-the  (kitchen  1 
Think,  I  beseech  you,  how  you  would  like  to-be  ,shut  up  for  life  in-thia  dark 
closet,  aud-to  wag,  , backwards  and  , forwards,  year  , after  year,  as  I-do."  "  As-to 
jthat,"  said-the  dial,  "  is  there  juot  a-wiudow  in  your  house,  on  purpose  (Pee-Ilay- 
Pees)  for-you  to-look  through  ?  "  "  For  all  jthat,"  /resumed  the  jpendulum,  •'  it-is 
very  dark  here  and,  although  ("aU"-Dhec)  there-is  a-window,  I  dare  /not  stop, 
iCven  for-an  jinstant,  to-look  out  at  it.  Besides,  I-am  really  , tired  of  my  way  of 
life  ;  and-if  you  wish,  I'll  tell  you  how  I  took  this  disgust  at  my  (employment.  I 
jhaijpened  this  morning  to-be  , calculating  how  many  times  I  should  have  to  tick 
in-the  course  of  only  the  next  twenty-four  hours  ;  perhaps  (Per^-recs)  some  of 
you  above  there  can  give  me  the  , exact  sum." 

The  , minute  /hand  being  quick  at  figures,  /presently  /replied,  "  Eighty-six  /thou- 
sand four  /hundred  [86,-100]  times."  "  /Exactly  so,"  /replied  the  diendulum. 
"  Well  I  appeal  to  you  all,  if-the  very  /thought  of-this  was  /not  enough  to  fatigue 
one  ;  and,  when  I  began  to  /multiply  the  strokes  of  one  day  by  those  of  months 
and-years,  really  it-is  no  /Wonder  if  I  ,felt  /discouraged  at-the  /prospect;  so, 
.after  a  /great  deal  of  reason :ing-and  hesitation,  /thought  I  to  myself,  I'll  stop." 

The  dial  /could  .scarcely  (Skers-Lay)  keep  its  /countenance  during-the  harangue 
(Hay-Kay-Ing);  but  resuming  its  gravity  (Ger-Vee-Tee),  thus  /replied:  "Dear 
Mr.  /Pendulum,  I-am  really  /astonished  /that  such  a-useful,  industrious  person 
as  yourself  should  have  been  overcome  (Veri-Kay)  by  this  /SUdden  action.  It-is 
true,  you  have  done  a  /great  deal  of  work  in  your  time  ;  .so  have  we  all,  and  are 
likely  to  do  ;  which,  although  it  may  fatigue  us  to  think  of,  the  question  (Kays- 
Ten)  is  /Whether  it-will  fatigue  us  to  do.  Would  you  now  do  me  the  favor  to  give 
labout  half  a-dozen  strokes  to  /illustrate  my  /argument?" 

(7*0  be  Continued.) 


WRITING   EXEECISE   XYL— On  Sections  181-189. 

^  1.  Pef,  Bcf,  Tef,  Def,  Chef,  Jef,  Kef,  Gef,  Ref,  Hef ;  Tlef, 
Tref,  Stref,  Sdref,  Skref,  In-Skref,  Pen,  Bbd,  Ten,  Den,  Chen,  Jen. 
Ken,  Gen,  Ren,  Hen ;  Tien,  Tren,  Stren,  In-Stren,  Skren,  In-Skren, 
Fen,  Ven,  Then,  Dhen,  Esen,  Zen,  Shen,  Zhen,  Len,  Arn,  Men,  Nen, 
Ingen,  Wayn,  Y<iyn. 

«[  2.  (§181.)  F  Added.— J'nfi,  beef,  tough,  deaf,  chaff,  chief, 
cough,  roof,  hoof  ;  proof,  belief,  brief,  stuff,  trough,  strife,  cliff, 
scarf,  surf.  V  Added. — Pave,  prove,  brave,  stove,  dove,  strive, 
drove,  achieve,  Jove,  cave,  cove,  cleave,  clove,  glove,  crave,  grave, 
rave,  rove,  arrive,  serve,  heave,  hive,  bee-hive,  behave. 

51  3.  N  Added. — a.  Pin,  pun,  spin,  spine,  plain,  plane,  plan, 
sprain,  weapon,  bone,  blown,  brain,  bran,  tin,  ten,  tone,  attain,  town, 
stain,  Dane,  den,  dine,  sudden,  drain,  drown,  chin,  chain,  Jane, 
join,  keen,  cane,   skin,  waken,    clean,  crane,    gain,    gown,    wagon, 


352  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

glean,  grain,  rain,  reign,  roan,  run,  serene,  worn,  sworn,  hen,  hone, 
hewn. 

b.  Fin,  vane,  vein,  vain,  heaven,  seven,  woven,  flown,  frown, 
thin,  thrown,  heathen,  assign,  shine,  shown,  shrine,  lane,  lain,  loan, 
slain,  woolen,  urn,  earn,  concern,  main,  Maine,  mane,  mean,  mein, 
Simon,  women,  woman,  yeoman,  swain. 

^  4.  Hooks  and  Strokes. — Cough,  coffee,  chaff,  chaffy,  pen,  penny, 
den,  deny,  tin,  tinny. 

^  5.  (§  186.)  Puffs,  proofs,  proves,  stuffs,  stoves,  groves, 
troughs,  coughs,  caves,  skiffs,  cliffs,  gloves,  groves. 

^  6.  (§  187.)  Den,  condensed,  condenses,  chain,  chains,  chanced, 
chances,  join,  joins,  pun,  punster,  instance,  instanced,  instances, 
resistance,  preference,  preferences,  entrance,  entranced,  entrances, 
glance,  glanced,  glances,  prance,  prances,  appearance,  appearances, 
punsters,  spinsters  ;  hone,  rinse,  rinses,  rinsed ;  [§  187,  R.] 
against-the,  ransom,  gainsaid,  organism,  dancing,  Johnson. 

^  7.  (§  188.)  Fines,  vines,  thins,  assigns,  shines,  shrines,  lines, 
concerns,  swains,  nines,  woman's,  yeoman's,  ignorance. 

^  8.  (§  189.)  Provoke,  periphery,  proffer,  proverb,  perverse, 
briefer,  believer,  befog,  soporific,  province,  jarofane,  proven,  profit, 
prophet,  driver,  contriver,  deliver,  traffic,  extravagance,  define, 
advance,  defence,  divine,  divinity,  divide,  devote,  deviate,  river, 
rover,  reverence,  reveal,  arrival,  roughly,  cover,  graver,  clever, 
heaver,  behavior. 

^  9.  (§  189.)  Gainsay,  turnkey,  millennium,  pecuniary,  keen-eyed, 
keener,  gainer,  gunnery,  openness,  furnish,  furniture,  French, 
thinness,  finish,  convenience,  vanish,  lonesome,  lonely,  nunnery, 
vacancy,  fringe,  finance,  finery ;  beacon,  burn,  violin,  remain, 
imagine,  machine.  Mammon. 

1[  10.  The  proof  of  his  belief  is  his  praiseworthy  behavior.  The 
native's  grave  was  in  the  cave  near  the  cove.  The  surf  heaves  high 
its  mighty  crest.  Jeff,  the  brave  woodsman,  climbs  cliffs  and  bluffs, 
looking  for  plover.  Strive  to  achieve  things  honorably.  Can  you 
open  the  door?  Frown  upon  every  mean  plan  of  gaining  wealth. 
Upon  what  plan  do  you  mean  to  proceed  with  this  fine  work?  A 
poor  weapon  is  often  worse  than  none.  The  woman  has  spun  and 
woven  seven  fine  thin  woolen  dresses.  The  anan  in  the  moon  came 
down  too  soon.  Standard  Phonography  is  shown  by  the  comparisons 
to  be  easily  chief. 


WRITING     EXERCISES.  353 

WRITING  EXERCISE  XVII.— On  Sections  190-196. 
The  Shon-Hook. 

^  1.  a.  Peeshon,  Beeshon,  Teeshon,  Deeshon,  Chayshon,  Jayshon, 
Kayshon,  Gayshon,  Rayshon,  Hayshon  ;  Efshon,  Veesbon,  Ithsbon, 
Dbeeshon,  Es'sbon,  Zeesbon,  Isbsbon,  Zbaysbon,  Laysbon,  Arsbon, 
Emsbon,  Ensbon,  Ingsbon,  Waysbon,  Yaysbon. 

b.  Option,  optional,  passion,  passions,  passionate,  patience, 
conception,  operation,  oppression,  inspiration,  tuition,  constitution, 
attrition,  addition,  additions,  additional,  condition,  derision, 
consideration,  caution,  auction,  auctioneer,  occasion,  occasions, 
occasional,  action,  section,  sectional,  connection,  conclusion, 
creation,  consecration,  execration,  Grecian,  ration,  Hessian. 

c.  Fasbion,  fasbions,  fusion,  vision,  visions,  visionary,  aiiiation, 
version,  aversion,  conversion,  allusion,  lotion,  lotions,  oration, 
mission,  missionarj',  omissions,  motions,  nation,  national,  notions, 
sanction. 

d.  Occupation,  deception,  depression,  co-operation,  exbibition, 
probation,  approbation,  elaboration,  imitation,  notation,  irritation, 
obtrusion,  nutrition,  intrusion,  radiation,  conviction,  discussion, 
election,  attraction,  direction,  collection,  logician,  infusion, 
derivation,  elevation,  invasion,  innovation,  renovation,  initiation, 
palliation,  abolition,  volition,  relation,  emulation,  veneration, 
admission,  commotion,  remission,  animation,  donation,  ascension, 
mansion,  mecbanician,  generation,  population,  demolition, 
accumulation,  abomination,  domination,  illumination,  rumination, 
remuneration,  extension. 

The  Tiv-Hook. 

^  2.  a.  Peetiv,  Beetiv,  Teetiv,  Deetiv,  Cbaytiv,  Jaytiv,  Kaytiv, 
Gaytiv,  Eaytiv,  Haytiv. 

b.  Captive,  perceptive,  deceptive,  receptive,  operatives, 
combative,  combativeness,  corroborative,  constitutive,  excitative, 
intuitive,  illustrative,  nutritive,  dative,  datives,  sedatives,  fugitive, 
active,  activeness,  activity,  consecutiveness,  creative,  perfective, 
provocative,  talkative,  talkativeness,  attractive,  attractiveness, 
adjective,  effectiveness,  afflictive,  inactive,  communicative, 
instructive,  refractive,  decorative,  figurative,  negative,  comparatives, 
sportive,  restoratives,  furtively,  commemorative. 

23 


354  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

WRITING  EXERCISE  XVIII.— On  Sections  197-203. 

^  1.  (§  197.)  a.  Pees,  Pens,  Peeseshon,  Penseshon,  Teeseshon, 
Tenseshon,  Jayseshon,  Jenseshon,  Kaj'sesbon,  Kenseshon,  Rayseshon, 
Renseshon,  Efsesbon,  Ithseshon,  Es-Isseshon,  Layseshon,  Arseshon, 
Emseshon,  Enseshon  ;  Defeshon,  Kefeshon,  Keneshon,  Reneshon. 

b.  Position,  positions,  possession,  abscission,  persuasion,  procession, 
precision,  compensation,  decision,  dissuasion,  condensation, 
acquisition,  accusation,  rescission,  recession,  physician,  physicians, 
association,  cessation,  authorization,  transition,  transitions, 
transitional,  conversational,  sensation,  sensational,  musician. 

c.  Profession,  professional,  abbreviation,  devotion,  devotional, 
diffusion,  derivation,  aggravation. 

d.  (§  197,  R.  2.)  Diffusion,  division,  devotion,  abbreviation, 
profession,  derivation. 

^  2.  (§  197,  R.  4.)  Specification,  taxation,  justification,  prosecution, 
devastation. 

^  3.  Final-Rook  Word-Signs  and  Contractions. — Before,  [above,] 
■whatever,  differ,  different,  difference,  truthful,  truthfully,  whichever, 
careful,  carefully,  gave,  I  have,  whoever,  upon,  been,  remembrance, 
done,  down,  general,  generally,  can,  again,  often,  phonography. 
Standard  Phonography,  even,  within,  then,  than,  alone,  men,  man, 
opinion,  none,  known,  objection,  objective,  subjection,  subjective. 
[§  201,  R.  4.]  Out  of,  it  will  have,  each  of,  all  of,  all  have  ;  to  have  ; 
or  of,  or  have  ;  but  of,  but  have  ;  who  have,  who  of  ;  should  have  ; 
and  of  ;  [§  201,  R,  5]  but  not ;  or  not ;  but  are  not ;  [§  201,  R.  6] 
of  what,  to  what,  all  would,  and  what,  and  would,  he  would  ; 
to  what  is,  to  what  has  ;  by  our  own,  of  our  own,  to  our  own, 
and  our  own,  [§  201,  R.  8]  more  than,  sooner  than,  [§  202] 
investigation,  phonographer,  phonographic,  representation, 
representative. 

^  4.  It  is  optional  with  the  musician.  Some  have  taken  a  position 
the  very  opposite.  His  opposition  is  rational  and  effective.  The 
profession  is  comparatively  lucrative.  The  conversation  was 
instructive,  though  sensational.  The  association  is  active  and 
combative.  What  does  he  say  of  the  physician's  devotion  to  his 
profession,  and  what  was  the  decision  as  to  compensation?  The 
missionary,  with  zealous  consecration  and  devotion,  goes  to 
uncivilized  populations,  to  give  them  illumination  and  elevation. 
Combativeness  is  at  times  useful  and  necessary,  as  in  some  cases 
you  require  stimulation,  the  use  of  excitatives  more  than  sedatives  ; 


WRITING     E  X  E  li  C  1  S  E  b , 


355 


and  on  some  occasions  a  talkative,  communicative  disposition  is 
moi-e  instructive  and  effective  than  a  negative  or  sullen  one.  It 
was  an  effective  and  illustrative  communication.  A  genial  operative 
took  us  through  the  works.  I  have  been  down  town  and  back,  but 
can  go  again  if  you  think  best.  The  phonographic  representation 
of  language  is  often  an  immense  saving  of  time  ;  and  "  to  save  time 
is  to  lengthen  life." 

NoTK. — Write,  according  to  the  directions  of  the  note  at  the  end  of 
Writing  Exercise  IX,  the  following  : 

A  TEMPERANCE  ADDRESS. 

BY    J.    N.    HDJtE,    M.  D. 


Te  jfriends  of  ^moderation, 
Who  think  a-reformation. 
Or  moral  renovation. 
Would  ^benefit  our  nation  ; 
Who  deem  ^intoxication. 
With  all  its  dissipation. 
In  every  rank  and-station, 
A-cause  of  degradation, 
Of-which  your  observation 
Gives  , ample  demonstration  ; 
Who  see-the  ruination. 
Distrust,  and-desolation. 
The  open  violation 
Of  moral  obligation. 
The  (Wretched  habitiition, 
(Without  accommodation. 
Or  any  regulation. 
For  common  sustentation, 
A-scene  of  deprivation 
(Unequaled  in  creation  ; 
The  (frequent  desecration 
Of  Sabbath  ordination  ; 
The  crime  of  depredation. 
Defying  legislation  ; 
The  awful  profanation 
Of  common  conversation  ; 
The  mental  aberration. 
The  dire  Infatuation, 
With  every  sad  gradation 
Of  maniac  dcsijeration  ; — 
Ye  who  with  consternation 
(Behold  this  devastation. 
And  utter  condemnation 
Of  all  inebriation. 
Why  sanction  its  duration. 


Or  show  disapprobation 
Of  any  combination 
For  its  extermination  ? 
We  deem  a-declaratio7i 
(That  offers  no  temptation 
By  any  palliation 
Of  this  abomination. 
The  only  sure  foundation  ; 
And  (Under  this  persuasion 
(Hold  no  communication 
With  noxious  emanation 
Of  brewers'  fermentation. 
Or  poisonous  preparation 
Of  (Spirits'  distillation. 
Nor  any  vain  libation 
Producing  stimulation. 
To  this  determination 
We  call  consideration. 
And  (Without  hesitation 
(Invite  co-operation, 
(Not  (doubting  imitation 
Will  raise  your  estimation 
And  by  continuation 
(Afford  you  consolation  ; 
For  in  (participation 
With  this  association. 
You  may  by  (meditation 
Insure-the  preservation 
Of-ji  future  generation 
From  all  contamination, 
And-may  each  (indication 
Of  such  regeneration 
Be-the  theme  of  exultation 

TilJ  itg  final  cousuromatiou. 


356  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

WRITING  EXERCISE   XIX.— On  Sections  204-206. 
Widening  Em. 

•[  1.  Emp. — Imp,  hemp,  pump,  bump,  damp,  jump,  camp, 
shampoo,  limp,  lump,  lamp,  romp,  swamp,  plump,  primp,  scamp, 
clamp,  cramp,  impose,  imposed,  imposition,  imposter,  impugn, 
impatience,  impute,  impede,  impeach,  impel,  impair,  empire, 
umpire,  empower,  impure,  empress,  emperor,  stamp,  simple, 
example,  ensample,  exemplify,  imjDerative. 

^  2.  Einl). — Emboss,  imbue,  imbues,  imbibe,  embody,  imbued, 
somebody,  steamboat,  ambush,  ambitious,  ambiguous,  embassy, 
embellish,  embalm,  embank,  embezzle,  embassador,  bamboo, 
bamboozle,  embarrass,  humbug,  ambition. 

^  3.  (§  204,  R.  4.)  Pre-emption,  presumption,  exemption, 
commotion,  assumption,  empty,  temptation,  pumpkin,  Simpson. 

^  4.  Word-Signs. — Important,  importance,  improve,  improvement, 
impossible,  impossibility,  impossibilities.  Many  important 
improvements  were  once  supposed  to  be  impossible — utter 
impossibilities — which  are  now  really  in  use.  Unimportant, 
unimproved. 

^  5.  The  boy  fell  by  the  pump  and  broke  a  lamp.  The  impostor 
was  embarrassed  by  his  arrest  for  embezzling.  Of  course,  we  have 
now  by  ample  proof  to  confirm  our  suspicions  and  show  him  to  be  a 
real  embezzler.  The  scamp,  the  imp,  was  hiding  in  the  swamp  as 
the  officers  rode  past.  The  ambassador's  dress  was  embossed  with 
silver,  and  embellished  with  jewels.  Somebody,  imbued  with 
malice,  imputes  wrong  motives  to  the  embassy.  What  he  thinks, 
however,  is  unimportant. 

Note. — Write,  according  to  the  directions  of  the  note  at  the  end  of 
Writing  Exercise  IX,  the  following  : 

The  Discontented  Pendulum. — Continued. 

The  ipendulum  icomplied,  and  (ticked  six  times  at  its  usual  pace.  "  Now,' 
^resumed  the  dial,  "  may  I  be  allowed  to  inquire  if  ,that  exertion  (Kays-Kayshon) 
was  at  all  fatiguing  or  disagreeable  to-you?"  "  ,Not  in-the  least,"  , replied  the 
ipendulum,  "  it  is  ,not  of  six  strokes  (that  I  complain,  nor  of  sixty,  but  of 
miU.ion^."  "Very  (good."  , replied  the  dial;  "but  recollect  (Ray-Kel-Kay-Tee) 
that  though  you  may  think  of-a  million  strokes  in-an  (instant,  you-are  (required 
to  lexeciUe  but  one :  and  (that,  however  often  you  may  here(after  have  to  swing, 
a  (moitjent  will  always  (Lay-Ways)  be  given  you  to  swing  in."  "(That  considera- 
tion staggers  me,  I  confess,"  said-the  (pendulum.  "  Then  I-hope,"  (resumed  the 
dial-|plate,  "  we  shall  all  (immediately  /return  to  our  duty,  for-the  jmaids  will 
lie  in  (bed  if  we  jstand  idling  thus." 


WRITING    EXERCISES.  357 

Upon  this  the  weights,  who  had  never  been  accused  of  ,light  joouduct,  ,used  all 
their  influence  in  urging  him  to  proceed  ;  when,  as  with  one  ,consent,  the 
wheels  began  to  turn,  tlie  ^hamls  began  to  move,  the  ,pendulum  began  to  swing, 
and  to  its  ^credit,  jticked  as  jloud  as  ever;  while  a-red  beam  of-the  rising  sun 
which  (Streamed  through  a-hole  in-the  kitchen,  shining  full  upon-the  dial-jplate, 
it  (brightened  up,  as  if  nothing  had  been-the  , matter. 

When-the  farmer  came  down  to  breakfast  ,that  morning,  upon  looking  at-the 
clock,  he  (declared  jthat  his  watch  had  (gained  half  an-hour  in-the  (Uight. 

Moral.— A  (Celebrated  (modern  writer  says  "  Take  care  of-the  minutes,  and-the 
/ioM«will  take  care  of  themselves."  This-is  an-admirable  remark,  and  (might 
be  very  seasonably  (Ses-En-Bel)  (recollected  when  we  begin  to  be  "weary  in 
well-doing,"  from-the  (thought  of-having  much  to  do.  The  (present  (moment  is 
all  we  have  to  do  with,  in  any  sense  ;  the  past  is  irrecoverable  (Ai--Kef-Ray-Bel), 
the  future  is  uncertain  ;  nor  is  it  fair  to  burden  one  (moment  with-the  weight 
of-the  next.  (Sufficient  unto-the  ,moment  is-the  trouble  thereof.  If  we  had 
to  walk  a  (hundred  miles,  we  should  still  have  to  step  but  one  step  at  a-time, 
and-this  process  continued  would  infallibly  bring  us  to  our  journey's  (Cnd. 
Fatigue  generally  begins,  and-is  always  increased  by  (Calculating  in  a-minute  the 
exertion  of  hours. 

Thus,  in  looking  (forward  to  future  life,  ,let  us  recollect  (that  we  have  ^not  to 
sustain  all  its  toil,  to  endure  (En-Der)  all-its  sufferings  (Sef-Ray-Ings),  or  (en- 
counter all-its  crosses  at  once.  One  , moment  comes  laden  with  its  own  iHttle 
burdens,  then  flies,  and-is  (Succeeded  by  (another  no  heavier  than-the  last:— if 
one  jcould  be  borne,  so  can  , another  and  (another. 

It  seems  easier  to  do  right  to-morrow  than  to-day,  merely  because  we  (forget 
,that  when  to-morrow  comes,  tkeii  will  be  now.  Thus  life  passes  with  many,  in 
resolutions  for-the  future,  which-the  (prescnt  never  fulfills.  It-is  (Uot  thus  with 
those  who  "  by  ^patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  seek  for  glory,  honor,  and 
(immortality."  Day  by  day,  minute  by  minute,  they  /execute  the  , appointed 
task,  to  which-the  requisite  measure  of  time  and-strength  is  (proportioned  ;  and 
thus,  having  worked  while  it  was  (Called  day,  they  at  length  rest  from  their 
labors,  and-their  works  "  follow  them."  (Let  us  then,  "  whatever  our  (hands 
(find  to  do,  do  it  with  all  our  , might,  recollecting  (that  now  is-the  proper  and 
,accepted  time." — Jane  Taylor. 


WRITING   EXERCISE   XX.— On  Skctions  207-211. 
Lengthening. 

^  1.  a.  Ker  or  Oer  Added. — Inker,  anker,  sinker,  banker,  drinker, 
canker,  thinker,  hunger,  yotmger,  stronger,  finger,  longer,  linger. 

b.  Tr  Added. — Fetter,  voter,  theater,  Easter,  eastern,  shutter, 
letter,  later,  alter,  alteration,  Walter,  psalter,  slaughter,  slaughtered, 
miter,  matter,  material,  materially,  enter,  entered,  niter,  nitric, 
center,  centered,  concentration,  water,  waiter,  embitter,  embittered, 
shorter,  lantern. 

c.  Dr  Added. — Fodder,  shudder,  leader,  ladder,  louder,  elder, 
older,  order,  ardor,  madder,  moderate,  moderation,  modern,  tender. 


358  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

candor,     render,    rendered,    wonder,    wider,    wilder,    wilderness, 
bewilder,  smoulder. 

d.  Thr  Added. — Luther,  Lutheran,  Arthur. 

e.  Dhr  Added. — Father,  feather,  thither,  the  other,  leather,  leathern, 
lather,  wither,  weather,  whether,  neither,  another,  mother,  smother, 
northern,  northerner,  smoother,  smoother'n,  some  other,  some 
other  one,  further,  every  other. 

^  2.  (§  210.)  Entire,  another,  matter,  rather,  whether,  farther, 
further ;  entirely,  entered,  material,  materiality. 

^  3.  (§211.)  In  there,  in  their;  if  there,  if  their,  if  they  are  ; 
for  there,  for  their,  for  they  are  ;  when  there,  when  their,  when 
chey  are  ;  through  there,  through  their  ;  from  there,  from  their ; 
in  their  own  ;  for  their  own,  through  their  own  ;  from  their  own. 

^  i.  The  thinker  lingers  over  his  problems  notwithstanding  his 
hunger.  The  younger  newsmonger,  hankering  for  news,  calls  upon 
the  banker.  The  silk  handkerchief  is  longer  than  the  linen  one. 
The  slender  and  elderlj'  man  is  a  dealer  in  anthracite  coal.  The 
minister  has  gone  to  Australia  for  the  winter  but  he  will  suffer 
from  the  sweltering  heat.  At  the  battle  of  the  Wilderness  the 
Federal  army,  by  a  flank  move,  sought  to  reach  the  rear  of  the 
Confederates.  Arthur,  Luther  and  Walter  have  copies  of  "Graham's 
First  Standard -Phonographic  Reader,"  and  they  will  see  there 
further  illustrations  of  this  lengthening  principle.  We  would 
rather  be  with  father  and  mother,  wherever  they  are,  to  watch  over 
their  health  through  their  declining  years.  [§  207,  R.  2]  The  elder 
is  older  and  goes  to  his  business  later.  [§  207,  R.  3]  They  were 
pleased  to  go  among  their  own  people  and  live  along  their  green 
highways.  [§  207,  R.  4]  Beeves  were  slaughtered  and  the  tallow 
rendered  while  their  vessel  was  anchored,  [i^  207,  R.  5]  He  was 
seeking  shelter  when  he  broke  his  shoulder.  He  iinshouldered  his 
gun  when  he  came  to  a  sheltered  place.  [§  208]  Andrew  gave 
sundry  paltry  reasons  for  staying  away.  During  the  whole  sultry 
day  the  sentry  remains  at  his  post  hungry  and  angry.  [§210]  When 
we  study  the  matter  further,  whether  from  one  side  or  another,  the 
truth  of  the  entire  story  appears  probable  rather  than  improbable. 
[§  211]  If  there  be  no  desire  for  their  company,  we  wish  there 
would  be  no  time  taken  while  they  are  here  to  talk  over  their  affairs. 
[§  208]  At  the  eastern  entrance  of  the  shop  there  were  boxes  of 
blue  vitriol  and  various  nitrates  with  which  the  eccentric  chemist 
makes  the  intricacy  of  his  work  seem  more  bewildering  and 
confusing. 


WRITING    EXERCISES.  359 

Note. — Write,  according  to  the  directions  of  the  note  at  the  end  of 
Writing  Exercise  IX,  the  following  : 

Sayings  of  Confucius. 

We  can, not  obscrve-the  necessary  rules  of  life  if-there-be  ^wanting  these  three 
virtues  :  , Wisdom,  which  makes  us  discern  ,good  from  evil  ;  universal  love, 
which  makes  us  love  all  meTi  who-are  virtuous  ;  and  ,that  resolution  which 
makes  us  ,constaullj'  persevere  in-the  adherence  to  igood,  and-in-the  aversion 
to  evil.  But  lest  some  fearful  persons,  ,uot  well  versed  in  morality,  should 
imagine  /that  it-is  impossible  for-them  to-acquire  these  three  viitues,  they 
should  know  ,that  there-is  no  person  incapable  of  acquiring  them  ;  ,that  the 
impotence  of  man  is  ^voluntary.  However  dull  and-inexperienced  a-man  may 
be,  if  he  desire  to  learn,  aud-grow  |Uot  weary  iu-the  study  of  virtue,  he-is  ,not 
very  far  from  , wisdom.  If  a-man,  although  full  of  , self-love,  endeavor  to  per- 
form igood  actions,  /behold  him  already  very  near  /that  universal  love  which 
urges  him  to  do  /good  to-all.  If  a-man  feel  a  /secret  shame  when  he  hears 
impure  and-unchaste  discourses,  if  he  can/uot  forbear  blushing  thereat,  he-is 
/not  far  from  /that  resolution  of  /spirit  which  makes  him  /constantly  seek  /after 
(good,  and-have  an-aversion  for  evil. 

He  who  in-his  studies  wholly  applies  himself  to  labor  and-exercise,  and- 
neglects  (En-Gel-Kay-Tees)  /meditation,  loses  his  time  ;  and-he  who  only  applies 
himself  to  /meditation,  and-neglects  /experimental  exercise,  does  only  wander 
and-lose  himself.  Thc-first  can  never  know  anything  /exactly  ;  his  knowledge 
will  always  be  /intermixed  with  /doubts  and-obscurities  ;  and-the  last  will  only 
pursue  shadows  (Shay-Dees)  ;  his  knowledge  will  never  be  /certain  aud-solid. 
Labor,  but  /slight  ,not  /meditation.     /Meditate,  but  /slight  /not  labor. 

Riches  and-honors  are  /good.  The  desire  to  possess  them  is  ,natural  to-all 
men  ;  but  if  these  agree  ,not  with  virtue,  the  wise  man  ought  to  contemn,  and- 
generously  to  renounce  them.  On-the-contrary,  poverty  and-ignominy  (Gen-Em- 
En)  are  evils  ;  man  /naturally  /avoids  them.  If  these  evils  attack-the  wise  man, 
it-is  right  /that  he  should  rid  himself  of  them,  but  ,not  by  a-crime. 

Wouldst  thou  learn  to  die  well?  learn  first  to  live  well.  Acknowledge  thy 
/benefits  by-the  , return  of  other  /benefits,  but  never  revenge  injuries. 

Labor  to  purify  thy  /thoughts  :  if  thy  /thoughts  are  /not  ill,  neither  will  thy 
actions  be  so. 

The  /great  /secret  to  acquire  true  knowledge  is-to  /cultivate  and-polish  the 
reason,  and-to  ,get  a-knowledge  of  things  rather  than  , words,  by  unceasing 
(Enses-Ing)  perseverance  (Pers-Vrens). 


WRITING  EXERCISE  XXI. -On  Sections  212-224. 

Shoetening  ok  Halving. 

^1.  T  Added. — Peat,  pate,  apt,  pout,  bit,  bait,  habit,  bought, 
boat,  taught,  tight,  date,  debt,  dot,  cheat,  etched,  jet,  jot,  caught, 
coat,  act,  got,  gate,  gait,  get,  feet,  feat,  fought,  oft,  fight,  fate,  fete, 
foot,  east,  iced,  highest,  shot,  shoot,  plot,  operate,  puffed,  point, 
points,  print,  prints,  splint,  patient,  patients,  blot,  blunt,  blunts, 
brought,  bright,   delight,    tuft,    sttiiied,    taint,  chant,  chants,  colt. 


360  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

court,  greet,  gifts,  grants,  qiiotient,  flit,  flint,  flints,  fret,  faint, 
feint,  athlete,  threat,  wilt,  lent,  warrant,  warrants,  mint,  impatient, 
want,  went,  wont,  anoints,  ancients,  rent,  rents,  rant,  raft,  rafts, 
haft. 

T[  2.  D  Added. — Paid,  bead,  bed,  tide,  tied,  died,  dyed,  code, 
codes,  feed,  thawed,  eased,  shade  ;  plead,  played,  bleed,  build, 
blade,  prayed,  pride,  proud,  broad,  bride,  trade,  tread,  tried,  dried, 
dread,  child,  cheered,  clawed, Claude,  clad,  glide,  creed,  cried.occurred, 
card,  greed,  grade,  guard,  field,  filled,  failed,  fled,  freed,  afraid, 
thread,  third,  shroud,  shrewd,  assured,  wield,  yield,  ward,  hammered, 
wind,  honored  ;  paved,  braved,  pained,  penned,  bend,  bends,  blend, 
sprained,  tend,  attend,  attends,  attained,  stained,  sustained,  stand, 
contrived,  derived,  trained,  strained,  drained,  achieved,  chained, 
joined,  adjourned,  cleaved,  cleaned,  gland,  grind,  cautioned, 
occasioned,  negatived,  fiend,  find,  found,  softened,  vend,  friend, 
frowned,  fashioned,  thinned,  throned,  assigned,  shunned,  shrined, 
lined,  lend,  land,  errand,  around,  concerned,  rend,  round,  minds, 
mend,  moaned,  mound,  motioned,  impend,  impassioned,  sanctioned, 
wound,  wounds,  behaved. 

Tf  3.  TandD  Added  (§  213).— Late,  laid,  light,  lied,  halt,  hauled, 
laud,  load,  led,  lead,  held,  oiled,  lad,  loud,  art,  heart,  hurt,  erred, 
heard,  aired,  hired,  meet,  meat,  mead,  mid,  amid,  mate,  made,  mat, 
mad,  moat,  mote,  mode,  hemmed,  aimed,  neat,  need,  not,  knot, 
nod,  gnawed,  note,  node,  net,  hand,  slight,  slide,  soiled,  sold ; 
concealed,  styled,  yelled,  sort,  soared,  sword,  soured,  stored,  smite, 
seemed,  seamed,  steamed,  saint,  sent,  send,  sand,  sound;  [Let for 
Eld]  muzzled,  embezzled,  whistled  [§  213,  R.  4] . 

•[  4.  ^  Full-Length  and  a  Shortened  Letter. — Appetite,  paged,  polite, 
comi>iled,  backed,  attacked,  tarred,  adored,  condemned,  kept, 
acquiesced,  vivid,  shaft,  ashamed,  relate,  i-ailed,  remit,  armed, 
mocked,  method,  melt,  mailed,  mart,  unfit,  invade,  inmate,  nameii, 
winked,  thinnest,  finest,  vainest,  meanest ;  [Section  218,  K.]  vision- 
ist,  fashionist,  opinionist,  unionist. 

^5.-4  ShoHened  Letter  and  a  Ftdl-Lengih. — Potato,  beautify,  bitter, 
better,  bottom,  detail,  deduction,  detection,  cattle,  cotton,  cottase. 
fatal,  history,  wisdom,  little,  lately,  lottery,  retail,  redeem,  modify, 
madam,  midway,  meditation,  notify,  needle,  indite,  indict. 

Tf  6.  Tico  Shortened  Letters.  —  Abdicate,  abdrict,  beautified, 
detached,  deduct,  dedicate,    agitated,    actuated,   affidavit,  evident, 


WRITING     EXERCISES.  361 

estimate,  ill-timed,  latitude,  retaliate,  retailed,  hardened,  retained, 
modified,  mitigate,  midnight,  maddened,  anticipate,  sentiment, 
handmaid,  antidote,  undoubted,  indebted,  handled,  windward, 
intact,  indent,  intend,  untold,  intimate,  protect,  tradewind, 
chartered,  cultivate,  gratified,  gratitude,'fiattened,  verdict,  threatened, 
superintetid,  inordinate. 

^  7.  A  Fidl-Length  and  Two  Shortened  Letters. — Capitulate,  fortified, 
fortunate,  ascertained,  legitimate,  lefthand,  rectitude,  rectified, 
multitude,  inaptitude,  unindebted,  infatuated. 

^  8.  (§  213,  R.  1.)  Coward,  feared,  fired,  afford,  veered,  lowered, 
lard,  marred  or  mart. 

^  9.  Lapped  Shortened  Letters  (§  218).  —Date,  dated,  amputated, 
antidated,  treat,  treated,  dread,  dreaded,  doubted,  freight,  freighted, 
await,  awaited,  escheat,  emphatic,  critic,  athletic. 

1[  10.  (§  220,  h,  1.1  Pity,  body,  tattoo,  duty,  motto,  needy,  notice, 
equity,  gaiety,  veto,  into,  window  ;  [§  220,  b,  2]  unite,  abed,  edit, 
aciite  ;  [§  220,  b,  3]  hallowed,  allied,  allowed,  alloyed,  allude,  solid, 
rallied,  married,  borrowed,  narrowed,  torrid,  tarried,  moneyed, 
accompanied,  renewed,  annoyed  ;  [§  220,  b,  4]  quiet,  poet,  Jewett, 
naiad  ;  [§  220,  b,  5]  right,  write,  rate,  root,  wrought,  read,  reed, 
road,  rode,  rude,  red,  read ;  [§  220,  b,  6]  liked,  looked,  locate, 
liquid,  effect,  fact,  convict,  afflict,  suffocate,  navigate,  peeped, 
bobbed,  kicked,  cooked,  gagged,  judged,  roared,  reared,  bribed, 
propped,  correct,  collect,  aggregate. 

^  11.  (§  149,  R.  5.)  Hoped,  heaped,  hopped,  hated,  heeded, 
hitched,  hedged,  hawked,  hooked,  hacked. 

•I  12.  (§  212,  R.  6.)  Part,  parted,  beard,  bearded,  melt,  melted, 
mould,  moulded,  rent,  rented,  land,  landed,  paint,  painted,  bound, 
bounded,  treat,  treated,  dread,  dreaded,  delight,  delighted,  indicate, 
indicated,  anticipate,  anticipated,  note,  noted,  need,  needed ; 
locate,  located,  effect,  effected,  navigate,  navigated,  solicit,  solicited. 

^  13.  Word-Signs  and  Contractions  with  Shortened  Letters. — Put, 
about,  quite,  could,  God,  good,  if  it,  after,  thought,  that,  without, 
astonish,  astonished,  astonishment,  establish,  established, 
establishment,  is  it,  h-as  it,  used,  wished,  let,  let  us,  world,  Lord, 
read,  heard,  word,  might,  immediate,  immediately,  made,  somewhat, 
not,  nature,  [natural,  naturally,]  under,  is  not,  h-as  not,  want,  till  it, 
told,  until  it ;  called,  equaled ;  valued,  particular,  particularly, 
opportunity,   spirit,  toward,    according,   accordingly,   cared,  great, 


:^fi2  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

throughout,  in  order,  did  not,  do  not,  had  not,  gentlemen, 
gentleman ;  kind,  cannot,  account,  will  not,  we  will  not,  are  not, 
we  are  not,  were  not,  mind  ;  may  not,  am  not ;  we  may  not, 
it  will  not,  which  will  not ;  acknowledged,  afterward,  forward, 
inconsistent,  indiscriminate,  indiscrimination,  indispensable, 
intelligence,  intelligent,  intelligible,  interest,  manuscript,  onward, 
practicable,  practicability,  transcript,  understand,  understood. 

^  14.  The  cat  bit  the  dog's  foot  while  they  were  fighting  about  the 
piece  of  fat.  The  bad  and  proud  feed  on  God's  food  and  with  greed 
guard  their  fields  and  gold,  but  the  good  regard  all  mankind  as 
God's  children.  In  our  effort  to  get  the  fruit  we  split  the  tree. 
The  child  dressed  in  jalaid  glowed  with  delight  when  told  that  he 
could  build  houses  with  the  blocks.  Little  Lloyd  oiled  the  old  wheel. 
His  hard  heart  was  hurt.  The  mad  mate.  His  aunt  knits  neat 
mits  for  his  hands.  The  surface  covered  with  peat  in  England  is 
considerable  ;  it  is  greater  in  Scotland,  and  very  great  in  Ireland. 
It  is  the  ordinary  fuel  of  a  great  part  of  Ireland.  In  countries 
depending  on  peat  for  fuel  a  very  rainy  season  sometimes  occasions 
distress  by  preventing  the  cutting  and  drying  of  the  peat. 

Note. — Write,  according  to  the  directions  of  the  note  at  the  end  of 
Writing  Exercise  IX,  the  following  : 

Economy  of  Time  and  jSelf-Impeovement. 

There  may  be  economy  of  time  as  well  as  in  spending  of  money.  Time,  in  fact, 
is  money  or  money's  worth.  Few  reflect  deeply  (Dee-Pel)  on-this  truth.  Young 
persons  in  particular  throw  away  a-vast  deal  of  leisure  time  in  a-way  often  worse 
than  useless.  Much  they  spend  in  silly  gossip  with  acquaintances,  much  in 
frivolous  amusements,  much  in  perfect  vacancy  of  thought.  In  many  country 
towns,  a-great  amount  of  time  is  spent  in  lounging  at  doorways  or  in-the  street. 
If  all  this  idle  time,  exclusive  of  what  should-be  properly  devoted  to  open-air 
exercise,  were  spent  in-the  acquisition  of  some  kind  of  useful  knowledge,  what  a- 
difference  there  would  be  in-the  lot  of  some  young  persons. 

We  say  to-the  young,  devote  your  leisure  hours  to  some  useful  purpose.  And 
what  are  your  leisure  hours  ?  Spare  hours  in-the  winter  evenings  af  ter-the  labors 
of-the  day  are  over,  and-also  hours  in-the  morning,  particularly  during  summer. 
KLsing  at  an-early  hour — for  instance,  at  4  or  5  o'clock — may  be  made-the  means 
of  self-culture  [see  C,  228,  14]  to-a  very  considerable  extent.  Science  or  history 
may  be  studied  ;  languages  may  be  learned.  Early  rising  is  perhaps  considered 
by  many  to  be  a- vulgar  practice.  Those  who  say  so  have  perused-the  biographies 
of  great  men  with  little  attention.  It-is  indisputable  (Ends-Pet-Bel)  that  few  ever 
lived  to-a  great  age,  and-fewer  still  ever  became  distinguished,  who  were-not  in- 
the  habit  of  early  rising.  You  rise  late,  and-of-course  get  about  your  business 
at  a-late  hour,  and-every  thing  goes  wrong  all  day.  Franklin  says  that  "  Who 
rises  late  must  trot  all  day,  and-not  overtake  his  business  at  night."  Dean  Swift 
avers  that  he  "  never  knew  a-man  come  to  greatness  and-eminence  (Men-Ens) 
who  lay  in  bed  of-a  morning."  We  believe  that  with  other  degenerations  of 
our  days,  history  will  prove  that  late  rising  is-a  very  prominent  (Per-Men-Ent) 


WRITING     EXERCISES.  S()3 

one.  There  seems  to-be  now  a-tendency  to  turn  day  into  night— to  breakfast 
late,  dine  late,  and-go  to  bed  late,  and'  consoixiiently  ("con":Skenti-Lay)  to-rise 
late.  All-this-is  most  pernicious  both  to  health  and-morals.  To-a  certain  extent, 
people  must  do  as  others  do  ;  nevertheless,  every  one  is  more  or  less  able  to  act 
with  something  like  independence  of  principle  ;  the  young — those  who-have 
everything  (Ver2-Ing)  to-learn — can  at  least  act  upon  a-plan,  rising  at  an-early 
hour. 

In-order  to  arise  early,  we  would  ^recommend  an-early  hour  for  retiring. 
There-are  many  other  reasons  for  this  ;  neither  your  eyes  nor  your  health  are 
so  likely  to-be  destroyed.  Nature  seems  to-have  bo  fitted  things  that  we  ought 
to  rest  in-the  early  part  of-the  night.  A-professor  used  to  tell  his  pupils  that 
"  one  hour  of  sleep  before  midnight  is  worth  more  than  two  hours  after  that 
time."  Let  it  be  a  rule  with  you,  and-if  possible  adhered  to,  that-you  be  at 
home,  and-have  your  light  extinguished  by  ten  o'clock  in-the  evening.  You-may 
then  rise  at  5,  and-have  seven  hours  to-sleep,  which-is  about  what  nature  re- 
quires. It  may  be  most  confidently  affirmed  that  he  who  from-his  youth  is 
in-the  habit,  of  rising  early,  will-be  much  more  likely  to-live  to  old  age,  more 
likely  to-be  a-distinguished  and-useful  man,  and-more  likely  to  pass  a-life  that- 
is  peaceful  and-pleasant.  Eead-the  life  of  Franklin,  and  see  what  he  accom- 
plished, both  as  respects  economizing  of  time,  and-the  cultivation  of-his  own 
capacious  mind.  In  connection  with  self-improvemeut,  let  us  say  a-word  on-the 
duty  of  professional  diligence.  It-is  a-fact  that-you  cannot-be  too  well  made 
aware  of,  that  a-man  may  distinguish  himself,  or  at  least  attain  great  ^respecta- 
bility  in  any  profession  which-is  really  honorable  and  socially  useful.  What- 
ever you  do,  learn  to  do  it  well.  Do-not  be  discouraged  by  difficulties,  nor  vex 
yourselves  with  what  may  be-the  final  results  of-your  efforts.  Just  go  on  quietly 
and-diligently,  seizing  hold  of  every  occasion  for  improvement,  and-acquire 
habits  of  industry,  which-will  form  your  character,  and  stick  to-you  through  life. 
The  likelihood  is,  that  by  this  simple  but  persevering  course — a-course  unmarked 
by  any  great  effort — you-will  pass-the  idle,  the  dissipated,  and-the  timorous, 
realizing  those  rewards  which  usually  wait  on  well-directed  ^enterprise. — Cham- 
bers' Miscellany — A  Present  to  an  Appreniict. 


WRITING  EXERCISE   XXII.— On  Sections  225-230. 

Expedients. 

^  1.  Contracted  Prefixes  (§  227-8). — Accommodation,  accommodated, 
commune,  connive, cognate,  circumscribe,  circumspect, circumvention, 
contravene,  controvert,  counterfeit,  countermand,  decompound, 
disconnection,  discommode,  forefather,  foreseen,  incognito, 
incommode,  incompressible,  interpose,  intermission,  irreconciliation, 
magnanimous,  Magna  Charta,  magnitude,  magnificent,  miscompute, 
misconstrue,  noncompliance,  noncommission,  nonconducting, 
noncontagious,  nonconcurring,  reconcile,  recognition,  recombine, 
recommit,  reconsider,  self-accused,  self-evident,  self-knowledge, 
self-improvement,  unconscious,  uncompressed,  unconquerable, 
unrecognized,  unreconciled,  unrecompensed;  incumbent^recumbent, 
congress,     reconquer,      magnetic,     magnesia,      uncircumscribed ; 


3G4  WRITING     EXERCISES. 

nnselfisb,uudecomposed,  uncontradicted,  uninterpreted,  unforeseen, 
disencumber,  disinterested,  unaccomplished,  circumscribe, 
circumference,  concomitiint,  concomitance ;  in  conclusion, 
iu  connection,  in  conversation,  small  compensation,  common  consent, 
in  controverting,  in  coutxadistinction,  contribution,  contribute, 
forever,  forevv'arn,  forsooth,  forswear,  forward  ;  introduce,  entertain, 
intercourse,  enterprise,  interchange,  interest,  interfere,  interjacent, 
interjection,  interpolate,  interpose,  interpret,  interrogate,  interrupt, 
intersect,  intertwine,  interval,  interview,  interweave,  introspect, 
introvert ;  incompetent,  incomprehensible,  inconceivable, 
inconsequence,  inconsiderable,  inconsistent,  inconvenient, 
in  consideration ;  misconduct,  misconjecture  ;  self-esteem, 
self-same, self-conceit,  self-condemnation;  unconcern, unconditional, 
unconstitutional ;  in  recognizing,  in  reconsidering. 

•[  2.  Word-Signs  Used  for  Prefix- Signs  (§  229).— Altogether,  almost, 
although.  Almighty,  to-morrow,  to-night,  to-day,  understand, 
understood,  undergo,  undersigned,  afternoon,  afterthought ;  also, 
alway,  always. 

5[  3.  Other  Prefixes  and  iheir  Usual  Signs. — a.  Ambition,  ambulate, 
antedate,  antecedent,  antidote,  antagonist,  astronomy,  benefit, 
catalysis,  catastrophe,  centiped,  centennial,  chirography,  collect, 
correspond,  heptarchy,  hydropathy,  hydrometer,  hyperbole, 
jurisdiction,  jurisconsult,  metaphor,  multiply,  October,  philosophy, 
paragraph,  perfect,  periphery,  polyglot,  postpone,  retrograde, 
stereotype,  stereometer,  subterranean,  superfine,  superlative,  sustain, 
susceptible,  system,  transact,  translate,  withdraw,  withhold. 

h.  Trds  (§  230,  E.  3). — Transact,  transalpine,  transanimate, 
transatlantic,  transcend,  transcendent,  transcribe,  transfer, 
transfigure,  transfix,  transform,  transfuse,  transgress,  transship, 
transient,  transit,  transitional,  translate,  translucent,  transmarine, 
transmigrate,  transmit,  transmute,  transparent,  transplant,  transport, 
transubstantiation,  transverse. 

^  4.  If  you  can  accommodate  yourselves  to  the  circumstances,  you 
may  accompany  them  in  their  circumnavigating  the  whole  earth. 
As  you  have  promised  to  be  circumspect  in  your  conduct,  willing  to 
discommode  yourself,  and  to  suffer  discomfort  without  complaint, 
I  will  find  accommodation  for  you.  It  will  not  be  necessary  for  you 
to  incommode  yourself  by  going  incognito.  The  hatred  between 
them  seems  irreconcilable.  Our  forefathers  did  not  foresee  the 
mngnitude  and  magnificent  growth  of  our  country.  The  disease  is 
noncontagious ;  but  we  were  unconscious  of  it,  and  entertained 
an    unconquerable    antipathy    to    it.     The    contraband    knew   the 


WRITING    EXERCISES.  3G5 

coimtersign.  The  order  for  the  immediate  arrest  of  the  counterfeiter 
was  countermanded ;  his  misconduct  caused  his  motives  to  be 
misconstrued.  I  cannot  allow  you  to  interrupt  by  interposing 
questions  while  I  am  interrogating  the  witness.  By  introducing 
interchangeable  parts,  the  machines  were  made  more  valuable.  After 
a  recognizance  the  forces  were  reconstructed.  They  recognized 
each  other,  and  a  reconciliation  followed.  Self-respect  and 
self-improvement  are  essential  to  true  success  in  life.  He  thought 
his  merit  was  unrecognized,  and  he  was  unreconciled  to  his  position. 
His  speech  was  uninterrupted  and  his  statements  uncontradicted. 
[§  228,  R.6]  Who  can  give  a  synonym  for  comity?  A  commotion  occurred 
when  the  commissary  received  his  supplies.  I  felt  commiseration 
for  my  comrade.  The  accented  vowel  of  commerce  is  first  place,  but 
the  outline  may  be  written  in  the  second  position,  to  harmonize 
better  with  commercial  which  is  second  position. 


WKITING  EXERCISE  XXIII.— On  Sections  231-234. 

Expedients. — Continued. 

^  1.  Contracted  Affixes  (§  232-3). — Sensible,  sensibly,  attainable, 
accountable,  insurmountable,  feebleness,  serviceableness,  lawfulness, 
mindfulness,  skillfulness,  faithfulness,  sinfulness,  watchfulness, 
wherefore,  therefore,  seeking,  trying,  seeking  a,  seeking  the,  trying  a, 
trying  the,  charmingly,  perseveringly,  amazingly,  offerings,  doings, 
artlessness,  lawlessness,  sensibility,  affability,  legality,  principality, 
vulgarity,prosperity, disparity,  popularity,  feebly,  uobly, sickly, homely, 
dimly,  completely,  womanly;  meanly,  instrumetital,  instrumentality, 
fundamental,  ornamental,  supplimentai,  regimental,  zoology, 
physiology,  physiologist,  theology,  theoiogian,  tautology,  phrenology, 
phrenological,  chronology,  myself,  himself,  thyself,  ourself ,  ourselves, 
themselves,  yourselves,  man's  self,  our  own  selves,  hardship, 
fellowship,  wardship,  friendship,  partnership,  wearisomeness, 
irksomeness,  gladsomeuess,  whensoever,  wheresoever,  whencesoever, 
whatsoever,  whosoever,  whosesoever,  howsoever,  whithersoever , 
possibility,  sensibility,  disparity,  detrimental,  genealogy,  mineralogy, 
one's  self,  our  own  self,  joyful,  truthful,  careful,  deceitful,  positive, 
native,  despondency,  validity,  Christianity,  verbosity,  vagrancy. 

^  2.  Thereto,  hitherto,  whereto,  onto,  into,  unto,  hereintc. 
hereunto,  thereinto,  thereunto ;  thereon,  hereon,  whereon, 
hanger-on,  looker-on  ;  thereof,  untalked  of,  unheard  of,  unthought  of, 
whereof;  therein,  wherein,  herein,  hereinbefore,  hereinafter, 
hereafter,  thereafter ;  wherever,  whatever,  whichever, 


366  WRITING    EXERCISES. 

^  3.  While  the  work  is  profitable  it  is  sensible  to  continue  it. 
The  serviceableness  of  the  nurse  is  shown  by  the  skillfulness  with 
which  she  cares  for  a  patient  of  such  feebleness.  We  had  a  good 
time  listening  to  a  story  charmingly  told,  and  our  risibilities 
were  excited  notwithstanding  its  credibility  was  questionable. 
Carelessness  and  thoughtlessness,  but  not  rascality,  led  to  his 
discharge.  His  popularity  is  due  to  his  affability.  The  artlessness 
of  the  child  in  presenting  the  offerings,  was  much  admired. 
Although  homely  and  sickly,  she  is  noble  and  womanly.  The 
experimental  trials  of  the  machine  were  mainly  instrumental  in 
securing  the  capital  needed  to  complete  the  work.  Are  you  studying 
physiology  and  phrenology  ?  I  am  studying  zoology  and  chronology. 
Students  of  phonography  can  avoid  irksomeness,  if  not 
wearisomeness,  by  studying  with  an  artistic  instead  of  a  sordid 
interest.  Whatsoever  may  be  said  of  the  truthfulness  of  the 
theologian's  discourses,  his  verbosity  weakens  their  influence. 
Thereafter,  the  subject  was  untalked  of,  if  not  unthought  of. 


WRITING  EXERCISE   XXIV.— On  Sections  235-241. 

^  1.  Consonants  Omitted. — Pumped,  tempt,  jumped,  stamped, 
exempt,  exemption,  pre-emption  ;  distinction,  function,  anxious ; 
post-office,  postpone,  post-paid,  tasteless,  testimony,  destitute, 
domestic,  adjustable,  restless,  mostly,  mistrustful,  New  Testament ; 
destruction,  restriction,  reduction,  instruction,  construction, 
production  ;  intelligent,  intellect;  atonement,  identical,  transpose, 
transaction,  transmit,  capable,  capability;  describe;  manuscript, 
surprise,  proportion;  justification,  investigation. 

^  2.  Vowels  Omitted.  (§  239.)  1.  Possible,  capital,  artless,  rotary, 
reasons,  iindoubted,  indebted,  traceable,  soluble.  2.  Superior, 
better,  beautiful,  distribute,  exercise,  sufficient,  convenience, 
necessary,  intended,  intention,  sometimes,  considerable, 
correspond,  harmony,  memory. 

Rem.  2.  Essence,  labor,  ready,  later,  enter,  dread,  science, 
argument,  pre-emption,  conquer. 

Rem.  3.  Penny,  body,  bevy,  chaffy,  fancy,  ultra,  rosy,  mighty, 
many,  needy,  entry,  windy. 

Rem.  4.  Avowed,  ask,  assign,  alum,  older,  annoyed,  awake.  Idea, 
argue. 

(§  240.)  1.  Eyed,  hide,  wight,  white,  whiten,  highly,  oil,  wide, 
i'^y.  eyes.  2.  Bow,  cue,  glue,  proud,  sprout,  trout,  loud,  conclude, 
ammonia,  scoria,  mania,  ague,  nephew. 


GENERAL    WRITING    EXERCISES.  oGT 

The  pumpkins  tempted  the  hungry  cattle.  There  was  great 
anxiety  and  many  anxious  inquiries  about  the  over-due  transatlantic 
steamer.  The  committee  sanctioned  the  scheme  to  help  the 
destitute.  There  is  no  restriction  as  to  the  amount  of  instruction. 
The  construction  of  railroads  has  caused  the  destruction  of 
thousands  of  acres  of  forest.  The  knowledge  and  intelligence  of 
domestic  animals  is  often  remarkable.  The  manuscript  produced 
at  the  investigation  was  found  to  be  identical  with  the  transcript 
of  the  reporter,  whose  capability  was  a  surprise  to  the  Court. 


WRITING  EXERCISE  XXV.— On  Sections  242-250. 

1.  Yon  may  also,  you  may  always  be,  I  am,  I  am  sure,  I  may  try, 
I  am  certain  that,  we  are  inclined,  are  you  sure,  in  order  that  you  may, 
as  soon  as  possible,  there  must  always  be,  which  will  most  probably, 
we  are  never,  every  man,  very  many,  nothing  is  necessary, 
something  is  necessary,  for  his  own  sake,  if  we  are,  if  they  were  not, 
by  themselves,  by  many  persons,  by  some  persons,  it  is  necessary  that. 

2.  In  this  life,  in  these  days,  of  those  who,  of  much  greater, 
and  it  is  always,  and  if  we  are,  in  your  mind,  as  if,  as  if  there  were, 
as  these,  as  this,  as  this  is,  as  long  as  possible,  as  though,  as  they,  as  for. 

3.  The  loss  of  the  money,  the  subject  of  the  letter, 
the  meaning  of  the  text,  the  nature  of  the  subject, 
one  of  the  most,  attribute  of  the  soul,  in  every  part  of  the  world, 
the  condition  of  the  body ;  shall  have  been,  there  have  been, 
cannot  have  been,  we  have  been,  cannot  have  done,  must  have  done, 
shall  have  done,  we  have  done,  which  have  been,  which  have  done, 
I  have  been,  I  have  done,  they  have  been,  they  have  done. 


GENERAL   WRITING    EXERCISES. 


Aphokisms  of  thk  Ancients. 
Before  old  age,  I  made  it  my  care  to  live  well,  in  old  age  to  die 
well. — Seneca.  Strive  not  with  words  against  the  contentious:  speech 
is  given  to  all,  wisdom  to  few. — Cato.  The  body  is  a  vessel,  as  it 
were,  or  receptacle  for  the  soul.  —  Cicero.  It  is  the  province  of  folly 
to  discover  the  faults  of  others  and  forget  its  own. — Cicero.  Men 
believe  their  eyes  rather  than  their  ears.  The  road  by  precept  is 
long ;  by  example,  short  and  sure. — Seneca.  I  depart  from  life  as 
from  an  inn,  not  as  from  my  home. —  Cicero.  I  am  a  man,  and 
nothing  that  concerns  humanity  do  I  deena  a  matter  of  iudjCEerence  to 


368  GENERAL    WRITING    EXERCISES. 

me. — Terence.  Honorable  death  is  better  than  an  ignominious  life. 
— Tacitus.  In  prosperity  let  us  especially  avoid  pride,  disdain,  and 
arrogance. — Cicero.  It  is  true  wisdom  to  be  able  to  govern  the  feel- 
ings whenever  there  is  a  necessity  for  it. — Terence.  To  keep 
the  mastery  over  your  indignation  and  language,  when  you  are 
angry,  is  no  mean  effort  of  the  mind.  —Cicero.  Nothing  is  void  of 
God  ;  he  himself  fills  all  his  works. — Seneca.  Nothing  can  be  honest 
which  is  destitute  of  justice. — Cicero.  Do  not  that  yourself  which 
you  are  wont  to  censure  in  others. — Cato.  It  is  folly  to  tear  one's 
hair  in  sorrow,  just  as  though  grief  could  be  assuaged  by  baldness. 
— Cicero.  Whenever  you  behold  a  fellow-creature  in  distress,  remem- 
ber that  he  is  a  man. — Seneca.  Just  so  much  meat  and  drink  should 
be  used  as  to  reinvigorate  our  powers,  not  to  oppress  them. — Cicero. 
A  good  man  otight  not  to  be  drawn  from  the  path  of  rectitude  by 
wealth,  by  favor,  or  by  danger. — Ad  Herrenn.  The  industrious 
husbandman  plants  trees,  of  which  he  himself  will  never  see  a 
berry. — Cicero.  Has  God  any  other  seat  than  the  earth,  the  sea,  and 
the  air,  and  the  heavens,  and  virtue?  Beyond  these,  why  do  you 
seek  for  God?  Whatever  you  see,  he  is  in  it ;  wherever  you  move 
he  is  there. — Lucan.  When  we  are  utterly  ruined,  and  when  no 
counsel  can  profit  us,  there  seems  to  be  one  way  open  to  us,  what- 
ever may  happen  :  to  bear  it  with  moderation. — Cicero.  Fortitude 
is  to  be  seen  in  the  endurance  of  toils  and  dangers  ;  temperance,  in 
the  self-denial  of  luxuries ;  prudence,  in  the  choice  between  good  and 
evil  ;  justice,  in  rendering  to  everyone  his  due. — Cicero.  The  man 
is  master  of  himself,  and  lives  happy,  who  has  it  in  his  power  to 
say,  "  I  have  lived  to-day,  to-morrow  the  Divine  Father  may  invest 
the  heavens  either  with  black  clouds  or  with  clear  sunshine  ;  still, 
what  is  past  shall  not  be  effaced." — Horace.  Death  falls  heavily  upon 
him  who,  too  well  known  to  all  others,  dies  unknown  to  himself. — 
Seneca.  No  man  was  ever  truly  great  without  some  portion  of 
divine  inspiration. — Cicero.  Iniquitous  wealth  increases,  yet  some- 
thing or  other  is  ever  wanting  to  our  still  incomplete  fortune. — 
Horace.  No  well-instructed  man  has  called  a  change  of  opinion 
inconstancy. — Cicero.  We  are  naturally  most  tenacious  of  those 
impressions  which  we  receive  in  childhood,  just  as  a  flavor  remains 
in  those  vessels  with  which  they  were  imbued  when  new. — Seneca. 
There  is,  I  know  not  how,  inherent  in  the  minds  of  men,  a  certain 
presage,  as  it  were,  of  a  future  state  ;  and  this  chieflj''  exists,  and 
appears  the  most  manifest  in  those  of  the  greatest  genius  and  of 
the  most  exalted  minds. — Cicero.  Let  it  not  be  the  subject  of  your 
thoughts  what  you  may  do,  but  what  you  ought  to  do ;  let  a  regard  for 
what  is  honorable  ever  govern  your  mind. — Claudius.  In  discussing 
a  question,  more  reliance  oiight  to  be  placed  on  the  influence  of 


GENERAL    WRITING    EXERCISES.  369 

reason  than  on  the  weight  of  authority. — Cicero.  Not  how  long,  but 
how  well  you  have  lived,  is  the  question. — Seneca.  I  am  not 
ashamed  to  confess  myself  ignorant  of  that  which  I  do  not  know. — 
Cicero.  Never  was  there  any  person  of  such  well-trained  habits  of 
life,  but  experience,  age,  and  custom,  were  always  bringing  him 
something  ;  so  much  so,  that  what  you  believe  you  know,  you  do 
not  know,  and  what  you  have  fancied  of  first  importance  to  you,  on 
making  trial  you  reject. —  Terence.  It  is  dangerous  alike  to  believe 
or  to  disbelieve  ;  therefore  we  ought  to  examine  strictly  into  the 
truth  of  a  matter  rather  than  suffer  an  erroneous  impression  to  per- 
vert our  judgment. — Phcedius.  When  those  things  befall  us,  which 
by  no  prudence  we  can  avoid,  we  shall,  by  calling  to  memory  what 
has  happened  to  others,  be  able  to  reflect  that  nothing  new  has 
befallen  ourselves. — Cicero.  Time  is  a  certain  part  of  eternity. — 
Cicero.  Virtue  unites  man  with  God. — Cicero.  Is  there  any  good 
whatever  that  we  can  enjoy  wholly  without  evil,  or  where  you  must 
not  endure  labor  when  you  would  enjoy  it. — Plautus. 


The  Fox  and  the  Goat. 

A  fox  and  a  goat  traveling  together,  in  a  very  sultry  day,  found 
themselves  exceedingly  thirsty  ;  when  looking  round  the  country 
in  order  to  discover  a  place  where  they  might  probably  meet  with 
water,  they  at  length  descried  a  clear  spring  at  the  bottom  of  a  well. 
They  both  eagerly  descended  ;  and,  having  sufficiently  allayed  their 
thirst,  began  to  consider  how  they  should  get  out.  Many  expedients 
for  that  purpose  were  mutually  proposed  and  rejected.  At  last  the 
crafty  fox  cried  out  with  great  joy  :  "A  thought  has  occurred  to 
my  mind,  which  I  am  confident  will  extricate  us  from  our  difficulty. 
Do  you  only  rear  yourself  upon  your  hind  legs,  and  rest  your  fore- 
feet against  the  side  of  the  well.  In  this  posture,  I  will  climb  up  to 
your  head,  from  which  I  shall  be  able  with  a  spring  to  reach  the  top  ; 
and  when  I  am  once  there,  you  are  sensible  it  will  be  very  easy  for 
me  to  pull  you  out  by  the  horns."  The  simple  goat  liked  the  pro- 
posal well,  and  immediately  placed  himself  as  directed  ;  when  the 
fox  without  much  difficulty  gained  the  top.  "  Now,"  said  the  goat, 
"give  me  the  assistance  you  promised."  "  Thou  old  fool,"  replied 
the  fox,  "  hadst  thou  but  half  as  much  brains  as  beard,  thou  wouldst 
never  have  believed  that  I  would  hazard  my  own  life  to  save  thine. 
However,  I  will  leave  with  thee  a  piece  of  advice,  which  may  be  of 
service  to  thee  hereafter,  if  thou  shouldst  have  the  good  fortune  to 
make  thy  escape  :  Never  venture  into  a  well  again,  before  thou 
hast  well  considered  how  to  get  out  of  it." 

24 


370  GENERAL    WRITING    EXERCISES. 

Damon  and  Pythias. 

Damon  and  Pythias,  of  the  Pythagorean  sect  in  philosophy,  lived 
in  the  time  of  Dionysius,  the  tyrant  of  Sicily.  Their  mutual  friend- 
ship was  so  strong  that  they  were  ready  to  die  for  each  other.  One 
of  the  two,  being  condemned  to  death  by  the  tyrant,  obtained  leave 
to  go  into  his  own  country,  to  settle  his  afEairs,  on  condition  that 
the  other  should  consent  to  be  imprisoned  in  his  stead,  and  put  to 
death  for  him  if  he  did  not  return  before  the  day  of  execution.  The 
attention  of  everyone,  especially  of  the  tyrant  himself,  was  excited 
to  the  highest  pitch,  as  everyone  was  curious  to  see  what  would  be 
the  event  of  so  strange  an  affair.  "When  the  time  was  almost 
elapsed,  and  he  who  was  gone  did  not  appear,  the  rashness  of  the 
other,  whose  sanguine  friendship  had  made  him  run  so  desperate  a 
hazard,  was  blamed.  But  he  still  declared  that  he  had  not  the  least 
shadow  of  doubt  in  his  mind,  of  his  friend's  fidelity.  The  event 
showed  how  well  he  knew  him.  He  came  in  due  time  and  sur- 
rendered himself  to  that  fate  which  he  had  no  reason  to  think  he 
should  escape  ;  and  which  he  did  not  desire  to  escape  by  leaving  his 
friend  to  suffer  in  his  place.  Such  fidelity  softened  even  the  savage 
heart  of  Dionysius  himself.  He  pardoned  the  condemned  ;  he  gave 
the  two  friends  to  each  other,  and  begged  that  they  would  take 
himself  in  for  the  third. 


The  Teue  Philosopheb. 

The  character  of  the  true  philosopher  is  to  hope  all  things  not 
impossible,  and  to  believe  all  things  not  unreasonable.  He  who 
has  seen  obscurities,  which  appeared  impenetrable  in  physical  and 
mathematical  science,  suddenly  dispelled,  and  the  most  barren  and 
unpromising  fields  of  inquiry  converted,  as  if  by  inspiration,  into 
rich  and  inexhaustible  springs  of  knowledge  and  power,  on  a 
simple  change  of  one  point  of  view,  or  merely  bringing  to  bear  on 
them  some  principle  which  it  never  occurred  before  to  try,  will  surely 
be  the  very  last  to  acquiesce  in  any  dispiriting  prospects  of  either  the 
present  or  future  destinies  of  mankind  ;  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  boundless  views  of  intellectual  and  moral,  as  well  as  material, 
relations  which  open  on  him  on  all  hands  in  the  course  of  these 
pursuits,  the  knowledge  of  the  trivial  place  he  occupies  in  the  scale 
of  creation,  and  the  sense  continually  pressed  upon  him  of  his 
own  weakness  and  incapacity  to  suspend  or  modify  the  slightest 
movement  of  the  vast  machinery  he  sees  in  action  around  him, 
must  effectually  convince  him,  that  humility  of  pretention,  no  less 
than  confidence  of  hope,  is  what  best  becomes  his  character. — Sir 
John  Ilerschel. 


GENERAL    WRITING    EXERCISES.  371 

The  Feost. 
The  frost  looked  forth  one  still,  clear  night, 
And  whispered  :     "  Now  I  shall  be  out  of  sight  : 
So  through  the  valley  and  over  the  height 

In  silence  I'll  take  my  way. 
I  will  not  go  on  like  that  blustering  train — 
The  wind  and  the  snow,  the  hail  and  the  rain — 
Who  make  so  much  bustle  and  noise  in  vain  ; 

But  I'll  be  as  busy  as  they." 

Then  he  flew  to  the  mountain  and  powdered  its  crest ; 
He  lit  on  the  trees,  and  their  boughs  he  dressed 
In  diamond  beads,  and  over  the  breast 

Of  the  quivering  lake  he  spread 
A  coat  of  mail,  that  it  need  not  fear 
The  downward  point  of  many  a  spear, 
That  he  hung  on  its  margin,  far  and  near, 

Where  a  rock  could  rear  its  head. 

He  went  to  the  windows  of  those  who  slept, 
And  over  each  pane  like  a  fairy  crept ; 
Wherever  he  breathed,  wherever  he  stepped, 

By  the  light  of  the  moon  were  seen 
Most  beautiful  things  ;  there  were  flowers  and  trees  ; 
There  were  bevies  of  birds,  an,d  swarms  of  bees  ; 
There  were  cities  with  temples  and  towers  ;  and  these 

All  pictured  in  silvery  sheen. 

But  he  did  one  thing  that  was  hardly  fair — 
He  peeped  in  the  cupboard,  and  finding  there 
That  all  had  forgotten  for  him  to  j^repare — 

"Now,  just  to  set  them  a-thinking, 
I'll  bite  this  basket  of  fruit,"  said  he  ; 
"  This  costly  pitcher  I'll  burst  in  three. 
And  the  glass  of  water  they've  left  for  me 

Shall  '  chick,'  to  tell  them  I'm  drinking." 

— Hannah  F.  Gould. 


[This  and  the  article  following  are  keys  to  pages  of  the  FiiiST  Standaed  Phono- 
graphic Reader,  which  the  student  is  recommended  to  procure  for  further 
study  and  practice.] 

Self-Cultuee. 

"  Every  person  has  two  educations  :  one  which  he  receives  from  others,  and 
one,  more  important,  which  he  gives  to  himself." — Gibbon. 

Self-culture  includes  the  education  or  training  of  all  parts  of  a 

Stan's  nature,  the  physical  and  moral,  as  well  as  the  intellectual. 


372  GENERAL    WRITING    EXERCISES. 

Each  must  be  developed,  and  yet  each  must  yield  something  to 
satisfy  the  claims  of  the  others.  Cultivate  the  physical  powers 
exclusively,  and  you  have  an  athlete  or  a  savage  ;  the  moral  only, 
and  you  have  an  enthusiast  or  a  maniac  ;  the  intellectual  only,  and 
you  have  a  diseased  oddity,  it  may  be  a  monster.  It  is  only  by 
wisely  training  all  three  together  that  the  complete  man  can  be 
formed. 

The  ancients  laid  great  stress  on  physical  training,  but  a  sound 
mind  in  a  sound  body  was  the  end  which  they  professed  to  aim  at 
in  their  highest  schools  of  culture.  The  Greek  teachers  were  peri- 
patetic, holding  that  young  men  should  only  learn  what  they  could 
learn  standing. 

But  while  it  is  necessary,  in  the  first  place,  to  secure  this  solid 
foundation  of  physical  health,  it  must  also  be  observed  that  sustained 
application  is  the  inevitable  price  which  must  be  paid  for  mental 
acquisition  of  all  sorts  ;  and  it  is  as  futile  to  expect  them  without  it, 
as  to  look  for  a  harvest  where  the  seed  has  not  been  sown.  The 
road  to  knowledge  is  free  to  all  who  will  give  the  labor  and  the 
study  requisite  to  gather  it ;  nor  are  there  any  difiiculties  so  great 
that  the  student  of  resolute  purpose  may  not  effectually  surmount 
and  overcome  them.  It  was  one  of  the  characteristic  expressions  of 
Chatterton,  that  God  had  sent  his  creatures  into  the  world  with 
arms  long  enough  to  reach  anything  if  they  choose  to  be  at  the 
trouble.  In  study,  as  in  business,  energy  is  the  great  thing.  There 
must  be  the  "fervet  opus" — we  must  not  only  strike  the  iron  while 
it  is  hot,  but  strike  it  till  it  is  made  hot.  The  proverb  says  :  "  He 
who  has  heart,  has  everything," — che  non  arde  non  incende,  who  doth 
not  burn  doth  not  inflame.  It  is  astonishing  how  much  may  be 
accomplished  in  self-culture  by  the  energetic  and  the  persevering, 
who  are  careful  to  avail  themselves  of  opportunities,  and  use  up 
the  fragments  of  spare  time  which  the  idle  permit  to  run  to  waste. 
Thus  Ferguson  learned  astronomy  from  the  heavens  while  wrapped 
in  a  sheepskin  on  the  highland  hills.  Thus  Stone  learned  mathe- 
matics while  working  as  a  journeyman  gardener  ;  thus  Drew  studied 
the  highest  philosophy  in  the  intervals  of  cobbling  shoes  ;  thus 
Miller  taught  himself  geology  while  working  as  a  day-laborer  in  a 
quarry.  By  bringing  their  minds  to  bear  upon  knowledge  in  its 
various  aspects,  and  carefully  using  up  the  very  odds  and  ends  of 
their  time,  men  such  as  these,  in  the  very  humblest  circumstances, 
reached  the  highest  culture,  and  acquired  honorable  distinction 
among  their  fellow-men. 

Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  was  so  earnest  a  believer  in  the  power  of 
industry,  that  he  held  that  all  men  might  achieve  excellence  if  they 


GENERAL    WRITING    EXERCISES.  373 

would  but  exercise  the  power  of  assiduous  and  paticut  working.  He 
held  that  drudgery  was  on  the  road  to  genius,  and  that  there  were 
no  limits  to  the  proficiency  of  an  artist  except  the  limits  of  his  own 
painstaking.  He  would  not  believe  in  what  is  called  inspiration, 
but  only  in  study  and  labor.  "Excellence,"  he  said,  "is  never 
granted  to  man  but  as  the  reward  of  labor."  "  If  you  have  great 
talents,  industry  will  improve  them  ;  if  you  have  but  moderate 
abilities,  industry  will  supply  their  deficiency.  Nothing  is  denied 
to  well-directed  labor  ;  nothing  is  to  be  obtained  without  it."  Sir 
Fowell  Buxton,  who  labored  in  a  very  different  field,  was  an  equal 
believer  in  the  power  of  study  ;  and  he  entertained  the  modest  idea 
that  he  could  do  as  well  as  other  men  if  he  devoted  to  the  pursuit 
double  the  time  and  labor  that  they  did.  He  placed  his  great  con- 
fidence only  in  ordinary  means  and  extraordinary  application. 
Genius,  without  work,  is  certainly  a  dumb  oracle  ;  and  it  is  un- 
questionably true,  that  the  men  of  the  highest  genius  have  invariably 
been  found  to  be  among  the  most  plodding,  hard-working,  and 
intent  men — their  chief  characteristic  apparently  consisting  simply 
in  their  power  of  laboring  more  intensely  and  effectively  than 
others. 


Thoeoughness  and  Accueact. 

Thoroughness  and  accuracy  are  two  principal  points  to  be  aimed 
at  in  study.  Francis  Horner,  in  laying  down  rules  for  the  cultiva- 
tion of  his  mind  and  character,  placed  great  stress  upon  the  habit 
of  continuous  application  to  one  subject  for  the  sake  of  mastering 
it  thoroughly,  confining  himself,  with  this  object,  to  but  a  few 
books,  and  resisting  with  the  greatest  firmness  "  every  approach  to 
the  habit  of  desultory  reading."  The  value  of  knowledge  to  any 
man  certainly  consists,  not  in  its  quantity,  but  in  the  good  uses  to 
which  he  may  apply  it.  Hence  a  little  knowledge,  of  a  perfect 
character,  is  always  found  more  valuable  for  practical  purposes  th«n 
any  extent  of  superficial  learning.  The  phrase  in  common  use  as  to 
"  the  spread  of  knowledge  "  at  this  day  is  no  doubt  correct.  But  it 
is  spread  so  widely,  and  in  such  thin  layers,  that  it  only  serves  to 
reveal  the  mass  of  ignorance  lying  beneath.  Never,  perhaps,  were 
books  more  extensively  read  or  less  studied,  and  the  number  is 
rapidly  increasing  of  those  who  know  a  little  of  everything,  but 
nothing  well.  Such  readers  have  not  inaptly  been  likened  to  a 
certain  sort  of  pocket-knife  which  some  people  carry  about  with 
them,  which,  in  addition  to  a  common  knife,  contains  a  file,  a 
chisel,  a  saw,  a  gimlet,  a  screw-driver,  and  a  pair  of  scissors,  but 


374  REPORTING  -  STYLE   WRITING   EXERCISES. 

all  so  diminutive,  that  the  moment  they  are  needed  for  use  they  are 
found  useless. 

One  of  Ignatius  Loyola's  maxims  was,  "He  who  does  well  one 
work  at  a  time,  does  more  than  all."  By  spreading  our  efforts  over 
too  large  a  surface  we  inevitably  weaken  our  force,  hinder  our 
progress,  and  acquire  a  habit  of  fitfulness  and  ineffective  working. 
Whatever  a  youth  undertakes  to  learn,  he  should  not  be  suffered  to 
leave  until  he  can  reach  his  arms  roi;nd  it  and  clinch  his  hands  on 
the  other  side.  Thus  he  will  learn  the  habit  of  thoroughness. 
Lord  St.  Leonards  once  communicated  to  Sir  Fowell  Buxton  the 
mode  in  which  he  had  conducted  his  studies,  and  thus  explained 
the  secret  of  his  success.  "I  resolved,  when  beginning  to  read 
law,  to  make  everything  I  acquired  perfectly  my  own,  and  never  to 
go  to  a  second  thing  till  I  had  entirely  accomplished  the  first. 
Many  of  my  competitors  read  as  much  in  a  day  as  I  read  in  a  week, 
but  at  the  end  of  twelve  months,  my  knowledge  was  as  fresh  as  the 
day  it  was  acquired,  while  theirs  had  glided  away  from  recollection." 
Sir  E.  B.  Lytton,  once  explaining  how  it  was  that,  while  so  fully 
engaged  in  active  life,  he  had  written  so  many  books,  observed,  "I 
contrive  to  do  so  much  by  never  doing  too  much  at  a  time.  As  a 
general  rule,  I  have  devoted  to  study  not  more  than  three  hours  a 
day,  and  when  Parliament  is  sitting,  not  always  that ;  but  then  di;ring 
those  hours,  I  have  given  my  whole  attention  to  what  I  was  about." 


REPORTING-STYLE  WRITING  EXERCISES. 


New  Orleans,  Sept.  5,  1892. 

Gentlemen  : — In  reply  to  yours  of  the  27th  ultimo,  relative  to 
the  commercial  position  of  Messrs.  Hawes  &  Taylor,  of  Natchez, 
would  say  that  they  have  by  their  honesty,  energy,  and  strict 
attention  to  business  secured  the  entire  confidence  of  the  merchants 
in  this  city,  and  have  succeeded  in  building  up  a  very  large  trade 
over  a  large  section  of  the  southwest.  By  their  shrewd  management 
and  cautious  investments  they  have  risen  high  in  the  estimation  of 
our  business  community,  and  bid  fair  to  become  one  of  the  leading 
houses  in  oiir  section. 

We  feel  confident  that  all  transactions  with  them  will  accrue  to 
your  advantage. 

Respectfully  yours. 

To  Messrs.  Henbt  «fe  Nichols,  Bidwell  &  Co. 

iVeic  York. 


REPORTING -STYLE    WRITING    EXERCISES.  375 

Philadelphia,  Oct.  24,  1892. 

Gentlemex  : — I  reached  here  j'esterday  at  10  30  a.m.,  and 
promptly  waiting  upon  Mr.  Martin  received  from  him  the  necessary 
information  relative  to  Messrs.  Hastings  &  Co.,  upon  whom  we 
called.  I  found  these  gentlemen  to  be  thorough  business  men — 
sharp,  quick,  and  decisive — impressing  me  favorably  with  their 
conversations  and  otherwise  creating  in  me  a  feeling  of  security  in 
opening  an  account  with  the  house.  From  other  sources  I  learned 
of  the  estimation  in  which  they  are  held  individually.  I  am 
gratified  in  being  enabled  to  secure  a  large  order  from  them,  which 
I  herewith  send  you  with  others,  and  which,  if  satisfactory,  I  have 
no  doubt  will  result  in  our  receiving  their  future  correspondence. 
They  gave  me,  without  hesitation,  a  complete  understanding  of  their 
.tffairs,  the  amount  of  capital  employed  and  business  done,  to- 
gether with  some  private  matters  which  I  shall  lay  before  you  on 
my  return. 

I  am  sorry  to  hear  that  H.  C.  Belknap  is  considerably  embarrassed 
from  a  variety  of  causes.  He  has  been  struggling  desperately  for 
some  time,  and  it  is  feared  he  will  be  compelled  to  stop.  I  am 
inclined  to  believe  he  was  connected  with  the  Atwood  &  Co.  failure. 

Business  appears  to  be  improving,  as  you  will  see  by  the  large 
number  of  orders  sent  you,  which  greatly  exceed  my  anticipations. 
Having  thoroughly  canvassed  this  city,  I  leave  for  Baltimore 
to-night,  where  I  shall  await  your  advices. 

Very  respectfully  yours, 

P.  F.  Thueman. 


New  York,  Oct.  10,  1892. 
Gentlemen  : — A  draft  purporting  to  be  drawn  by  Mr.  J.  K. 
Phelps,  of  Baltimore,  for  five  thousand  dollars  for  three  months 
from  October  5th,  in  favor  of  Briggs,  Scott  &  Co.,  but  endorsed 
Briggs,  Slote,  &  Co.,  in  your  hand-writing,  apparently,  was  pre- 
sented to-day  for  our  acceptance.  Owing  to  doubts  of  its  genuine- 
ness, from  your  firm  name  being  so  dissimilar,  and  not  having 
advices  to  hand  from  Mr.  Phelps  regarding  it,  we  thought  best  to 
withhold  our  acceptance  until  we  hear  from  you.  We  are  greatly 
surprised  at  Mr.  Phelps'  failure  to  notify  us  in  relation  to  the 
matter,  to  which  we  have  this  day  called  his  attention.  We  shall 
duly  honor  the  draft  upon  receipt  of  your  or  his  reply. 

We  remain  yours  respectfully, 

Bkode  Bros.  &  Co. 
To  Messrs.  Beiggs,  Scott  &  Co., 

Albany,  N.  Y, 


376  REPORTING  -  STYLE  WRITING  EXERCISES. 

Milwaukee,  May  24,  1893. 
Gentlemen  : — I  find  my  business  increasing  so  rapidly  that  my 
capital  is  iusufficient  to  meet  its  requirements,  and  as  you  have 
doubtless  noticed  my  orders  to  you  for  some  time  back  have  been 
gradually  increasing,  I  wish  to  assure  you  that  this  is  simply  the  result 
of  a  healthy  increase  of  business  and  not  any  irregular  or  careless 
extending  of  it.  The  long  credit  I  am  obliged  to  give,  and  this 
inadequacy  of  capital  which  prevents  me  from  carrying  a  sufficient 
stock,  naturally  places  me  at  a  disadvantage  in  filling  orders.  In  con- 
sequence of  which,  and  trusting  that  you  have  every  confidence  in 
me,  I  would  ask  your  acceptance  of  my  note  at  ninety  days  for 
the  amount  of  your  bill,  which  concession  on  your  part  will  assist 
me  in  meeting  my  obligations.  Asking  for  a  reply  at  your  earliest 
convenience,  I  remain,  gentlemen. 

Yours  respectfully. 
To  Messrs.  Playton  &  Taylok,  Heney  Anderson. 

Buffalo,  N.  Y. 


MisEKiEs  OF   War. 

Oh  !  tell  me,  if  there  be  any  relentings  of  pity  in  your  bosom,  how 
could  you  endure  it  to  behold  the  agonies  of  the  dying  man  as, 
goaded  by  pain,  he  grasps  the  cold  ground  in  convulsive  energy  ;  or 
faint  with  the  loss  of  blood,  his  pulse  ebbs  low  and  the  gathering 
paleness  spreads  itself  over  his  countenance  ;  or  wrapping  himself 
round  in  despair,  he  can  only  mark  by  a  few  feeble  quiverings  that 
life  still  lurks  and  lingers  in  his  lacerated  body  ;  or  lifting  up  a 
faded  eye,  he  casts  on  you  a  look  of  imploring  helplessness  for  that 
succor  which  no  sympathy  can  yield  him.  It  may  be  painful  to 
dwell  thus  in  imagination  on  the  distressing  picture  of  one  indi- 
vidual, but,  multiply  it  ten  thousand  times — say  how  much  of  all 
this  distress  has  been  heaped  together  on  a  single  field.  Give  us 
^he  arithmetic  of  this  accumulated  wretchedness,  and  lay  it  before 
«is  with  all  the  accuracy  of  official  computation,  and,  strange  to  tell, 
not  one  sigh  is  lifted  up  among  the  crowd  of  eager  listeners  as  they 
stand  on  tip-toe  and  catch  every  syllable  of  utterance  which  is  read 
to  them  out  the  registers  of  death  !  Oh  !  say  M'hat  mystic  spell  is 
that  which  so  blinds  us  to  the  suffering  of  our  brethren ;  which 
deafens  to  our  ear  the  voice  of  bleeding  humanity  when  it  is  aggra- 
vated by  the  shriek  of  dying  thousands  ;  which  makes  the  very 
magnitude  of  the  slaughter  throw  a  softening  disguise  over  its 
cruelties  and  its  horrors  ;  which  causes  us  to  eye  with  indifference 
the  field  that  is  crowded  with  the  most  revolting  abominations,  and 


REPORTING  -  STYLE    WRITING    EXERCISES.  377 

arrests  that  sigh  which  each  individual  would  singly  have  drawn 
from  us,  by  the  report  of  the  many  that  have  fallen  and  breathed 
their  last  in  agony  along  with  him. — Chahners. 


The  Defense  of  Soceates. 
No  man  knows  what  death  is,  yet  men  fear  it  as  if  they  knew 
well  that  it  was  the  greatest  of  all  evils  ;  which  is  just  a  case  of  that 
worst  of  all  ignorance,  the  conceit  of  knowing  what  you  do  not 
really  know.  For  my  part,  this  is  the  exact  point  on  which  I  differ 
from  most  other  men — if  there  be  any  one  thing  in  which  I  am 
wiser  than  they.  As  I  know  nothing  about  Hades,  so  I  do  not 
pretend  to  any  knowledge  ;  but  I  do  know  well  that  disobedience 
to  a  person  better  than  myself,  either  God  or  man,  is  both  an  evil 
and  a  shame  ;  nor  will  I  ever  embrace  evil  certain,  in  order  to 
escape  evil  which  may,  for  aught  I  know,  be  a  good.  PerhajDS  you 
may  feel  indignant  at  the  resolute  tone  of  my  defense  ;  you  may 
have  expected  that  I  should  do  as  most  others  do  in  less  dangerous 
trials  than  mine  ;  that  I  should  weep,  beg,  and  entreat  for  my  life, 
and  bring  forward  my  children  and  relatives  to  do  the  same.  I  have 
relatives,  like  other  men,  and  three  children ;  but  not  one  of  them 
shall  appear  before  you  for  any  such  purpose.  Not  from  any  insolent 
disposition  on  my  part,  nor  any  wish  to  put  a  slight  upon  you,  but 
because  I  hold  such  conduct  to  be  degrading  to  the  reputation  which 
I  enjoy  ;  for  I  have  a  reputation  for  superiority  among  you,  deserved 
or  undeserved  as  it  may  be.  It  is  a  disgrace  to  Athens  when  her 
esteemed  men  lower  themselves,  as  they  do  but  too  often,  by  such 
mean  and  cowardly  supplications  ;  and  you,  Judges,  instead  of  being 
prompted  thereby  to  spare  them,  ought  rather  to  condemn  them  the 
more  for  so  dishonoring  the  city.  Apart  from  any  reputation  of 
mine,  too,  I  should  be  a  guilty  man  if  I  sought  to  bias  you  by  suppli- 
cations. My  duty  is  to  instruct  and  persuade  you,  if  I  can  ;  but  you 
have  sworn  to  follow  your  convictions  in  judging  according  to  the 
laws,  not  to  make  the  laws  bend  to  your  partiality  ;  and  it  is  your 
duty  so  to  do.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  habituate  you  to  perjury  ;  far 
be  it  from  you  to  contract  any  such  habit.  Do  not,  therefore, 
require  of  me  proceedings  dishonorable  in  reference  to  myself,  as 
well  as  criminal  and  impious  in  regard  to  you,  especially  at  a 
moment  when  I  am  myself  rebutting  an  accusation  of  impiety 
advanced  by  Melitus. 


Tetje  Gkeatness. 
Grandeur  of  character  lies  wholly  in  force  of  soul — that  is,  in  force 
of  thought,  moral  principle,  and  love — and  this  may  be  found  in  the 


378  REPORTING -STYLE    "WRITING    EXERCISES. 

humblest  condition  of  life.  A  man  brought  up  to  an  obscure  trade, 
and  hemmed  in  by  the  wants  of  a  growing  family,  may  in  his  narrow 
sphere  perceive  more  clearly,  discriminate  more  keenly,  weigh 
evidence  more  wisely,  seize  on  the  right  means  more  decisively, 
and  have  more  presence  of  mind  in  difficulty,  than  another  who 
has  accumulated  vast  stores  of  knowledge  by  laborious  study  ;  and 
he  has  more  of  intellectual  greatness.  It  is  force  of  thoiight  which 
measures  intellectual,  and  so  it  is  force  of  principle  which  measures 
moral,  greatness — that  highest  of  human  endowments,  that  brightest 
manifestation  of  the  Divinity.  The  greatest  man  is  he  who  chooses 
the  right  with  invincible  resolution,  who  resists  the  sorest  tempta- 
tions from  within  and  without,  who  bears  the  heaviest  burdens 
cheerfully,  who  is  calmest  in  storms,  and  most  fearless  under  menace 
and  frowns,  whose  reliance  on  truth,  on  virtue,  on  God  is  most 
unfaltering.— -C/iannin^, 


THE    PHONOGRAPHIC    ORTHOGRAPHER.     379 

PART    IV. 


THE 


Phonographic   Orthographer; 

AN   EXPOSITOR    OF    PRINCIPLES   FOK   THE 

Ascertainment  of  the  Best  Phonographic  Outlines. 


PRELIMINARY  REMARKS. 

The  previously  unsettled  state  of  phonography,  in 
respect  of  the  outlines  or  words,  may  be  very  properly 
compared  with  the  chaotic  condition  of  English  spelling 
when  each  writer  spelled  to  suit  his  own  taste,  good  sense, 
or  whims.  English  orthography  has  finally  been  made  to 
depend,  not  upon  the  observance  of  natural  principles  of 
representing  language,  but  upon  the  authority  of  lexicog- 
raphers. To  this  method  of  settling  English  spelling 
corresponds  precisely  the  attempted  method  of  settling 
phonographic  orthography  by  the  authority  of  ' '  phono- 
graphic vocabularies. "  The  writer,  without  the  guidance 
of  general  principles,  feels  himself  continually  subjected 
to  the  restraint  of  authority,  even  when  he  has  reason  to 
doubt  its  correctness.  Even  rules  of  writing  which  are 
dictated  by  an  author's  phonographic  experience  and 
taste,  are  felt  to  be  little  better  than  arbitrary  authority, 
until  their  dependence  upon  general  principles  can  be 
perceived;  and  even  then  they  must  be  regarded  as 
statements  of  their  author's  opinion  of  the  results  or 
demands  of  such  general  principles,  rather  than  as  impera- 
tive laws. 

The  object  of  this  treatise  is  to  furnish  a  statement  of 
certain  laws  of  speed,  vocalization,  and  legibility,  by  refer- 


380  THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER. 

ence  to  which  phonographers  will  be  enabled  to  determine 
for  themselves  the  best  phonographic  outlines,  and  free 
themselves  from  the  drudgery  of  thumbing  "vocabu- 
laries." 

The  selection  of  outlines  by  reference  to  these  principles, 
may  at  first  seem  slow  and  irksome ;  but  after  a  short 
time,  the  mind,  having  become  accustomed  to  the  process, 
seems  no  longer  to  consider  particulars,  to  compare 
different  modes  of  writing  and  estimate  their  differences, 
but  it  soon  arrives,  without  apparent  exertion,  at  results 
which  will,  as  a  general  thing,  withstand  the  severest  crit- 
icism. The  phonographer  thus  furnished  with  criteria  of 
judgment  and  taught  self-reliance,  is  prepared  to  receive 
the  suggestions  of  a  phonographic  vocabulary,  or  of  other 
phonographers,  in  respect  of  phonographic  outline,  with- 
out liability  of  injury  to  his  writing. 

ANDREW  J.    GRAHAM. 

Phonetic  Depot,  New  Yoke,  July  20th,  1858. 


§  1.  Phonographic  Orthography  Defined. — The  term  Or- 
thography (derived  from  the  Greek  dpBoi,  correct,  and 
ypacpr],  writing)  is  used  to  signify  the  writing  of  words 
with  the  proper  letters.  In  the  common  orthography, 
the  propriety  of  the  use  of  the  letters  is  determined  to  a 
great  extent  by  arbitrary  custom,  and  not,  as  would  be 
the  case  in  a  rational  orthography,  by  the  fixed  and 
invariable  values  of  letters.  The  term  Phonographic 
Orthography  is  here  used  to  signify  the  writing  of  those 
outlines  which,  all  things  considered,  are  found  to  be 
best. 

§  2.  Conditions  of  Phonographic  Orthography. — A  care- 
ful investigation  has  shown  that  Phonographic  Orthog- 
raphy   depends    upon    the    requirements    or    laws    of 


THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHEK   381 

vocalization,  speed,  and  legibility,  which  will  next  be 
considered. 


REQUIREMENTS   OF   VOCALIZATION. 
§  3.  The  requirements  of  vocalization  are — 

1.  That   when    there    is    an    initial    or    final    vowel, 

the  consonant  next  following  the  initial,  or  the 
consonant  next  preceding  the  final,  shall  be  so 
written  as  to  permit  the  easy  expression  of  such 
vowel  in  its  proper  order  and  relation  to  the 
consonant ;  thus  :  Es-Kay,  ask  ;  Zee-Ray,  Ezra  ; 
Ray-Es,  racy  ;  Way-Kay,  awake  ;  Yay-Ar,  oyer  ; 
Hay-Dee,  ahead ;  Pee-En,  penny ;  Chay-Ef,  chaffy  ; 
En-Ter,  entry  ;  Sen-Der,  sundry  ;  En-Dee,  needy  ; 
En-Tee,  into. 

2.  That  generally  such  outlines  shall  be  employed  as 

will  permit  the  easy  and  distinct  expression  of  the 
principal  medial  vowels  ;  thus  :  Bee-Lay,  ball, 
bail,  below,  Ballou,  etc.  ;  Dee-Lay,  deal,  dull, 
dally,  dahlia,  etc.  ;  Kay-Tee,  quiet ;  Kay-Es, 
chaos,  acquiesce  ;  Es-Ens,  science  ;  Tee-Eu-Shen, 
continuation. 

Rem.  1.  The  first  requirement  of  vocalization  is  absolute  in  the 
Corresponding  Style  ;  and  a  departure  from  it  in  the  Reporting 
Style  is  allowable  in  those  cases  only  where  a  stroke  may  be  saved  by, 
and  illegibility  not  result  from,  expressing  the  last  consonant  so 
that  a  final  vowel  could  not  be  written  after  it ;  as  in  writing  Pret^ 
for  pretty ;  Bed'  for  body. 

Rem.  2.  The  second  requirement  of  vocalization  demands  that  a 
stroke-sign  should  be  used  for  both  the  consonant  preceding  and 
the  one  following  two  concurrent  vowels  which  cannot  be  expressed 
by  a  single  sign  ;  as  ao  in  chaos,  io  in  lion,  ua  in  contimiation,  ewe 
in  Jewelt.  This  is  to  secure  two  strokes  between  which  the  vowels 
may  be  divided,  instead  of  both  having  to  be  written  in  u  confused 
manner  beside  one. 


382  THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER. 

REQUIREMENTS   OF   SPEED. 

§  4.  Speed  of  writing  phonographically  depends  chiefly 
upon  the  following-mentioned  conditions  : 

1.  The  use,  if  permitted  by  other  principles,    of  the 

briefest  signs  for  the  expression  of  sounds. 

2.  The  use,  so  far  as  allowed  by  other  principles,  of  tlie 

most  readily  made  junctions. 

3.  Accordance  with  the  laws  of  analogy. 

4.  The  use,  so  far  as  possible,  of  signs  which  can  be 

readily  joined  to  a  preceding  or  a  followh,,g  word  ; 
that  is,  accordance  with  the  requirements  of 
phrase-writing. 

5.  The  use  of  forms  favoring  lineality  of  writing. 

Rem.  By  the  briefest  letters  or  signs  are  to  be  understood  those 
simple  or  group  consonant  signs  which  require  for  their  execution 
the  least  time.  A  subsequent  table  shows  the  comparative  brevity 
of  different  modes  of  expressing  given  sounds,  by  reference  to  which 
table,  when  the  opportunity  for  a  choice  is  presented,  the  writer 
may  determine  with  mathematical  precision  the  most  rapid  signs. 
Another  table  furnishes  a  statement  of  the  comparative  speed  and 
ease  with  which  different  kinds  of  joinings  of  letters  may  be 
effected.  By  reference  to  that  statement  a  choice  as  to  the  best 
joining  may  be  readily  made. 


REQUIREMENTS   OF   LEGIBILITY. 

§  5.  Legibility,  in  addition  to  good  penmanship,  depends 
chiefly  upon  the  following-specified  conditions  : 

1.  Writing  the   consonants,  so  far   as  possible,  in  a 

manner  to  denote  the  vowel-relations  of  the  words, 

2.  Accordance  with  the  laws  of  analogy. 


THE    PHONOGRAPHIC    ORTHOGRA  P  H  E  R  .      383 

3.  Distinguishing  between  words  of  the  same  consonants. 

4.  The  number  and  relation  of  the  consonants. 

5.  The  rehxtion  of  the  words  to  tlie  sentence — that  is, 

the  context. 

Rem.  1.  (rt)  The  fii'st  requirement  of  legibility  is  couii^lied  with  to 
nearly  its  fullest  extent  by  observing  the  laws  of  vocalization  and 
speed  ;  these  securing  such  distinctions  as  the  following  :  Es-Pee- 
Shel,  especial  :  Spee-Shel,  special.  Eay-Zee,  rosy  ;  Rays,  rose. 
Em-Es,  massy  ;  Ems,  mass.  Kay-Es,  chaos  ;  Kays,  case.  Es-Ens. 
science,  essence.  Sens,  signs,  sense,  etc,  Way-Kay,  awoke  ;  Wuh- 
Kay,  woke.  Yay-Ar,  oyer  ;  Yuh-Eay,  yore.  Hay-Dee,  ahead  ;  h-tick- 
Dee,  head.  Chay-Ef,  chaffy  ;  Chef,  chaff.  Pee-En,  penny  ;  Pen,  pen, 
pain,  etc.  Em-Pee,  map,  etc.  ;  Emp,  hemp,  etc.  En-Ter,  entry  ; 
Enter,  enter.  En-Dee.  needy.  Ned,  need,  etc.  En-Tees,  notice  ; 
Nets,  notes,  {b)  In  some  other  cases,  it  is  necessary,  or  at  least  ad- 
vantageous, to  resort  to  other  methods  of  indicating  the  different 
vowel-relations  of  such  words  as  ' '  hot,  haughty  ;  Hague,  Hugo  (see 
the  Compendium,  §  149,  3)  ;  night,  unite;  bed,  abed;  foot,  afoot; 
caught,  acute  (see  the  ComiDendium,  §  220,  b,  2)  ;  led,  allied  ;  sold, 
solid ;  rolled,  rallied  ;  marred,  married  ;  ruined,  renewed  (see  the 
Compendium,  §  220,  b,  3) ;  quite,  quiet ;  pad,  poet;  Jude,  Jewett" 
(see  the  Compendium,  §  220,  b,  4)  in  which  cases  a  distinction  is 
naturally  effected  by  giving  a  short  form  to  the  shorter  word,  and  a 
longer  form  to  the  word  of  the  greater  number  of  syllables,  (c)  The 
fact  that  the  stroke-signs  for  I  and  r  may  or  must  be  written  in  differ- 
ent directions,  may  be  availed  of  to  a  considerable  advantage,  when 
these  consonants  are  represented  by  strokes,  to  indicate  the  different 
vowel-relations  in  such  words  as  "like,  alike;  lime,  alum;  rail, 
rely ;  vale,  valley ;  ark,  rack ;  air,  ray ;  fire,  fury."  The  plan  of, 
and  cases  for,  making  this  distinction  are  particularly  stated  in  the 
Compendium,  Sections  152-156,  and  in  general  terms,  in  the  follow- 
ing remarks  (2  and  3). 

Rem.  2.  Uses  of  El,  and  Lay. — L,  when  it  is  the  first  or  last  conso- 
nant of  a  word,  and  when  it  is  to  be  expressed  by  a  stroke,  may 
usually  be  rej^resented — 

(a)  By  Lay,  when  it  commences  a  word,  or  precedes  a  final  vowel. 

{b)  By  El,  when  it  follows  an  initial  vowel  and  is  not  the  only 

stroke  in  the  word  ;  and  when  it  ends  a  word  composed  of 

more  than  one  stroke,  unless  preceded  by  some  letter  (as  Pee, 

Tee,  Cha3%  Kay,  Ar)  to  which  Lay  is  joined  more  conveniently. 

Bem.  3.   Uses  of  Ar  and  Bay. — JR,  when  it  is  the  first  or  last  conso- 


38.4  THE  PHONOGRArHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER. 

nant  in  a  word,  and  when  it  is  to  be  expressed  by  a  stroke,  may 
generally  be  represented — 

(a)  By  Eay,  when  it  begins  a  word,  or  precedes  a  final  vowel. 

(b)  By  Ar,  when  it  ends  a  word,  or  follows  an  initial  vowel. 

Rem.  4.  The  required  distinction  between  words  of  the  same 
consonants  is  secured  in  most  cases  by  the  indication  of  the  vowel- 
relations  of  words,  in  accordance  with  the  first  requirement  of  legi- 
bility. In  other  cases,  a  distinction  may  usually  be  made  by  observ- 
ing the  rule  of  position,  especially  in  the  Reporting  Style,  though  in 
a  very  few  instances  there  must  be  a  resort  to  vocalization.  (See  the 
Compendium  §§  276  ;  256-261.) 

Rkm.  5.  Analogy  of  writing  is  of  so  much  importance  as  a  condition 
of  both  speed  and  legibility,  that  it  will  be  fully  defined  and  its 
laws  stated  in  subsequent  sections. 

Rem.  6.  As  a  general  rule,  the  greater  the  number  of  consonants 
in  a  word  the  greater  its  legibility  ;  for  the  number  of  chances  that 
a  given  word  should  contain  the  same  consonants  as  some  other 
word  is  inversely  proportioned  to  the  number  of  its  consonants. 
The  chances  are  still  further  lessened  in  proportion  to  the  pecul- 
iarity of  the  relation  of  the  consonants.  Hence,  of  words  of  the 
same  number  of  consonants,  those  which  are  composed  in  part  of 
common  prefixes  or  affixes  are,  as  a  general  thing,  less  legible  than 
the  others. 


LAWS   OF  ANALOGY. 


§  6.  Analogy  Defined. — Analogy  may  be  defined  as  an 
agreement  or  likeness  between  things  in  certain  respects, 
when  they  are  otherwise  entirely  different.  To  illustrate 
— there  is  an  analogy,  in  respect  of  the  principal  portion 
of  the  forms  or  outlines,  between  the  outline  of  one  and  of 
any  other  of  the  following  words  :  Def-En,  define  ;  Def- 
Enshon,  definition ;  Def-En-Tef,  definitive ;  Def-Net, 
definite;  Def-En- A r,  definer  ;  but  there  is  want  of  such 
analogy  between  Def-Net,  definite,  and  End-Ef-Net,  indefi- 
nite. So  there  is  an  analogy  between  Pen-Ens,  openness, 
and  Bees-Ens,  baseless — in  respect  of  the   mode  of  ex- 


THE    PHONOGRAPHIC    ORTHOGRAPHER.     385 

pressing  the  terminations ;  and  between  Pers-Vee.  per- 
ceive, and  Perf-Ket,  perfect — in  respect  of  the  mode  of 
expressing  their  initial  parts. 

§  7.  The  laws  of  analogy  are  the  three  following : 

1.  Derivatives,  as  a  general  rule,  should  be  written  in 

analogy  with  the  form  of  the  primitive. 

2.  Generally,   the  forms  of  compound    words   should 

follow  the  analogy  of  the  component  words. 

3.  Generally,  classes  of  words  agreeing  in  certain  par- 

ticulars should  be  written  in  analogy  in  respect  of 
those  particulars. 

Rem.  The  demands  of  analogy  are  so  strong  that  the  form  of 
the  primitive  is  sometimes  determined  with  reference  to  the  con- 
venience of  writing  the  derivatives,  even  in  violation  of  some  other 
principle  of  speed.  To  illustrate — to  secure  an  analogical  and  con- 
venient mode  of  writing  comforted,  the  primitive  must  be  written 
"com":Ef-Ret,  instead  of  Fret,  which  would  be  best  for  speed. 
The  first  form  is  also  required  by  considerations  r.rising  from 
another  principle  of  legibility.  In  the  Corresponding  Style,  invert, 
convert,  must  be  written  En-Vee-Ret,  "  con":Vee-Ret,  on  account  of 
inverted,  converted,  which  are  most  conveniently  written  En-Vee-Ray- 
Ted,  "con":Vee-Ray-Ted  ;  but  on  the  other  hand,  considerations  of 
speed,  overruling  the  law  of  analogy,  require  that  inversion,  conver- 
sion, should  be  written  En-Vershon,  "con":Vershon,  instead  of  En- 
Vee-Rayshon,  "  con":Vee-Rayshon.  In  the  Reporting  Style,  where 
the  past  tense  or  perfect  participle  is  expressed,  if  more  convenient, 
by  the  form  of  the  present  tense,  the  laws  of  both  analogy  and  sjjeed 
are  more  fully  complied  with  by  wi'iting  En-Vert,  invert-ed ;  En- 
Vershon,  inversion;  "con":  Vert,  convert-ed  ;  "  con":Vershon,  con- 
version. 


COMPARATIVE    BREVITY. 

§  8.  By  the  comparative  brevity  of  a  sign  is  understood 
its  brevity  as  compared  with  another  sign  of  equivalent 

25 


386   THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER. 

signification.  The  comparative  brevity  of  the  Tiv-hook, 
for  instance,  is  its  brevity  as  compared  with  equivalent 
signs  for  the  same  sounds,  as  Tee-Vee,  Tee-Ef,  Tef, 
or  Ef  or  Vee  with  the  preceding  t  expressed  by  halv- 
ing. 

B.EM.  1.  The  terms  brief  and  brevity  refer  adjectively  and  substan- 
tively to  shortness  in  respect  of  either  space  or  time.  They  are  here 
applied  to  signs  with  respect  to  the  time  occupied  in  their  forma- 
tion ;  and  not  with  reference  to  the  space  occupied  by  them,  for  it 
is  not  invariably  true,  though  nearly  so,  that  the  briefest  signs  in 
respect  of  space  are  also  briefest  in  respect  of  time.  Brief  Way  and 
Yay  are  properly  designated  thus,  because  they  are  briefer  than  the 
Way  and  Yay  stroke  as  to  both  space  and  time. 

Rem.  2.  Faster  Than,  As  Fast  As. — If  A  can  be  written  once  and 
a  half  while  B  is  being  written  once,  then  A  is  once  and  a  half  as 
fast  as,  but  only  one  half  faster  than  B.  If  A  can  be  written  four 
times  while  B  is  being  written  once,  then  A  is  four  times  as  fast  as, 
but  only  three  times  faster  than,  B.  The  words  as  fast  as  express 
the  proportion  between  the  signs,  either  as  to  the  number  of  times 
that  each  may  be  written  in  the  same  period  of  time,  or  as  to  the 
amount  of  time  occupied  in  writing  each  the  same  number  of  times. 
The  words  faster  than  express  the  proportion  of  gain  by  the  faster 
over  the  slower  sign,  either  as  to  the  number  of  times  that  the  signs 
may  be  written  in  a  given  period  of  time,  or  as  to  the  time  occupied 
in  writing  them  a  certain  number  of  times. 

Rem.  3.  (a)  The  first  column  of  figures  in  the  following  tables  of 
Comparative  Brevity  shows  in  units  and  hundredths  how  many 
times  the  first  sign  compared  may  be  written  while  the  second  is  being 
written  once,  or,  the  separatrix  (.)  being  omitted,  how  many  times 
the  first  sign  may  be  written  while  the  second  sign  is  being  written 
one  hundred  times.  The  gain  in  times  of  the  first  over  the  second 
sign  may  be  ascertained  by  subtracting  from  the  numbers  of  the  first 
column  1.00  or  100,  according  as  the  numbers  are  taken  with  or  with- 
out the  decimal  point,  (b)  The  second  column  of  figures  in  the 
following  tables  shows  in  units  and  hundredths  what  proportion  of 
the  time  is  required  to  write  the  first  sign  as  many  times  as  the 
second.  The  percentage  of  time  gained  by  the  first  over  the  second 
sign  may  be  ascertained  by  subtracting  the  numbers  of  the  second 
column  from  1.00  or  100,  according  as  they  are  taken  with  or  without 
the  decimal  point. 


THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER.   381 

§  9.    Table  showing  the  Comparative  Brevity  of  Different 
Fhonogi'aphs. 

Straight  and  Curved  Lines —  Times.  Time. 

Tee,  Chay,  Kay  ;  Ith,  Es,  Ish,  Em 1.06     .95 

Light  and  Heavy  Lines — 

Tee,  Chay,  Kay,  Ef  ;  Dee,  Jay,  Gay,  Vee        -        -        -    1.06     .95 

Downward  and  Upward  Lines — 

Chay,  Ish,  El  ;  Ray,  Shay,  Lay 1.10     .92 

Modes  of  Representing  S,  St,  and  Str — 

Iss-Tee,  Tee-Iss  ;  Es-Tee,  Tee-Es 1.14     .88 

Ses-Tee,  Tee-Ses  ;  Es-Iss-Tee,  Tee-Iss-Es,  Tee-Es-Iss    -    1.16     .86 
Steh-Pee,  Steh-Kay,  Steh-Em,  Peest,  Kayst,  Teest;  Stee- 

Pee,  Stee-Kay,  Stee-Em,  Pee-Stee,  Kay-Stee,  Tee-Stee    1.28     .78 
Bee'ster,  Dee'ster,  Kay'ster  ;  Bees-Tee-Ar,  Dees-Tee-Ar, 

Kays-Tee-Ar        -        -        -        -        -        -        -        -    1.46     .68 

Bee'ster,  Dee'ster,  Kay'ster;  Bees-Ter,  Dees-Ter,  Kays-Ter  1.14     .88 

Modes  of  Representing  L  and  Lr — 

Pel,  Tel,  Fel ;  Pee-Lay,  Tee-Lay,  Ef-Lay        -        -        -    1.25     .80 
Pier,  Tier,  Fler  ;  Pel-Ar,  Tel- Ar,  Fel-Ar  -        -        -        -    1.75     .57 

Modes  of  Representing  R  and  Rl — 

Per,  Ter,  Ker  ;  Pee-Ar,  Tee-Ar,  Kay-Ar  ...  -  1.31  .76 

Pee-Ray,  Tee-Ray,  Kay-Ray    -        -  -  1.22  .83 

Prel,  Trel,  Frel  ;  Per-Lay,  Ter-Lay,  Fer-Lay  -         -  -  1.75  .57 

Modes  of  Representing  Initial  Ins,  Ens,  and  Uns — 

In-Sper,  In-Ster,  In-Sker  ;  En-Sper,  En-Ster,  En-Sker    -  1.67  .60 

Ins-Lent;  Ens-Elent        -        -        -        -        -        -        -  .00  .00 

In-Slay-Vee ;  En-Slay-Vee 1.22  .83 

Modf^  of  Representing  F  and  V — 

Pef,  Tef,  Chef,  Kef  ;  Pee-Ef,  Tee-Ef,  Chay-Ef,  Kay-Ef  -    1.44     .70 
Pef,  Tef,  Kef  ;  Pee-Vee,  Tee-Vee,  Kay-Vee     -        -        -    1.33     .75 

Modes  of  Representing  N,  Ns,  Nss,  Nst,  and  Nstr — 
Pen,  Ten,  Chen,  Ken,  Fen,  Len,  Men  ;  Pee-En,  Tee-En, 

Chay-En,  Kay-En,  Ef-En,  Lay-En,  Em-En         -        -    1.37     .73 
Pens,  Tens,  Kens,  Fens  ;   Pee-Ens,  Tee-Ens,  Kay-Ens, 

Ef-Ens         - -        -    1.31     .76 

Pen'ses,  Ten'ses,  Ken'ses  ;  Pee-En'ses,  Tee-En'ses,  Kay- 

En'ses 1.31     .76 

Penst,  Tenst,  Chenst,  Kenst ;  Pee-Enst,  Tee-Enst,  Chay- 

Enst,  Kay-Enst  -        -        -        -        -        -        -        -    1.40     .71 

Penster,  Tenster,  Chenster,  Kenster;   Pee-Enster,  Tee- 

Enster,  Chay-Enster,  Kay-Enster       ....    1.40     .71 


388   THE  PHONOaRAPHIC  OKTHOGRAPHER. 

Modes  of  Representing  -Tion,  -Cian,  etc. —  Times.  Time. 

Peeshon,   Teeshon,  Kayslion,  Efshon ;   Pee-Shen,  Tee- 

Shayn,  Kay-Shen,  Ef-Shen 1.67     .60 

Modes  of  Representing  Tiv — 
Peetiv,  Deetiv,  Kaytiv;  Pee-Tee-Vee,  Dee-Tee-Vee,  Kay- 

Tee-Vee 2.00     .50 

Peetiv,  Deetiv,  Kaytiv  ;  Pet-Vee,  Det-Vee,  Ket-Vee       -    1.70     .58 
Pee-Tef,  Dee-Tef,  Kay-Tef        -    1.40     .71 

Modes  of  Representing  Mp  and  Mb — 

Emp ;  Em-Pee 1.40     .71 

Emb ,  Em-Bee 1.51     .66 

Modes  of  Representing  Ter,  Der,  Ther,  and  Dher — 
Layter,  Emter,  Efter,  Enter  ;   Lay-Tee-Ar,  Em-Tee-Ar, 

Ef-Tee-Ar,  En-Tee-Ar 2.18  .46 

Layter,  Emter,  etc.— Lay-Ter,  Em-Ter,  etc.    -        -        -  2.00  .50 

"  "       Let-Ray,  Emt-Ray,  etc.  -        -  2.08  .48 

'<       Lay-Dee-Ar,  Em-Dee-Ar,  etc.        -  2.32  .43 

"  "       Lay-Der,  Em-Der,  etc.  -        -        -  2.18  .46 

"       Eld-Ar,  Emd-Ray,  etc.   -        -        -  1.92  .52 

Layther,  Emther,  etc.  •  Lay-Ther,  Em-Ther,  etc.  -        -  2.08  .48 

Modes  of  Repeesenting  T  and  D. 
Pet,  Tet,  Ket,  Fet,  etc.  ;     Pee-Tee,  Tee-Tee,  Kay-Tee, 

Ef-Tee,  etc.  - -  ^ 

Ped,  Ted,  Ked,  Fed;  Pee-Dee,  Tee-Dee.  Kay-Dee,  Ef-Dee 
Bet,  Det,  Get,  Vet;  Bee-Tee,  Dee-Tee,  Gay-Tee,  Vee-Tee 
Bed,  Ded,  Ged,  Ved  ;  Bee-Dee,  Dee-Dee,  Gay-Dee,  Vee- 

Dee        ---------        -    1.78     .56 

Rem.  1.  The  estimates  in  the  preceding  table  have  been  made  from 
the  data  furnished  by  numerous  and  laborious  experiments  by 
different  writers.  Though  slight  discrepancies  may  be  discovered, 
it  is  believed  that  the  estimates  are  very  near  the  exact  truth.  The 
advantages  here  shown  are  averages.  In  some  cases  they  are  much 
greater,  and  in  other  cases  much  less,  than  here  stated. 

Rem.  2.  In  accordance  with  the  directions  of  a  subsequent  section, 
the  phonographer  may  determine  for  himself  many  other  questions 
of  brevity  in  the  Corresponding  or  Eeoorting  Style.  The  mode  of 
determining  speed  here  pointed  out  might  be  employed  to  demon- 
strate mathematically  the  great  superiority  of  Standard  Phonography 
over  any  other  system  of  stenography,  phonetic  or  otherwise. 


1,92 

.52 

2.18 

.46 

2.00 

.50 

THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER.  389 

§  10.   Table  showing  the  Comparative  Brevity  of  Different 
Joinings. 

With  and  Without  Angles —  Times.  Time. 

Ef-Ar,  En-Em,  Lay-Ar  ;  Ef-Ef,  En-En,  Lay-Lay      -        -  1.31     -76 

En-Ray ;  En-Kay     - 1.25     .80 

Tee-Tee ;  Tee-Kay    --------  2.00    .50 

Average ...--  1.40     .71 

With  Acute  or  Right  Angles — 
Ray-Chay,  Chay-Ray ;  Ray-Pee,  Chay-Pee      -        -        -    1.44     .70 
Ray-Tee,  Chay-Kay  ;  Ray-Pee,  Chay-Pee        -        -        -    1.22     .83 

With  Right  or  Obtuse  Angles — 
Tee-Kay  ;  Tee-Chay,  Tee-Pee,  Pee-Kay  -        -        -        -    1.31     .76 

Kem.  1.  Variation  of  Inclination  and  Curvature. — The  ease  of  junction 
may  frequently  be  increased  considerably  by  varying  the  inclination 
of  the  sloping  letters  and  the  curvature  of  the  curve-signs.  (See  the 
Compendium,  §  25.) 

Mode  of  Determining  Comparative  Brevity. 

§  11.  The  comparative  brevity  of  different  signs  may 
be  determined  thus  :  Determine  the  utmost  number  of 
times  that  each  of  the  signs  to  be  compared  may  be  writ- 
ten in  100  seconds.  Say  that  the  briefer  sign  is  written 
A  times  and  the  other  B  times.  Then  B  divided  by  A 
will  give,  in  hundredths,  the  proportion  of  time  required 
for  making  A  as  many  times  as  B.  And  A  divided  by  B 
will  give,  in  units  and  hundredths,  the  number  of  times 
that  A  may  be  written  while  B  is  being  written  once. 


SPECIFIC    BREVITY. 


§  12.  The  specific  brevity  of  a  sign  is  its  brevity  as 
compared  with  that  of  some  other  sign,  as  Pee,  Tee,  Chay, 
or  Kay,  taken  as  a  standard  of  measurement.  Specific 
brevity  is  determined  thus  :  Write  Tee  or  Chay,  and  the 
sign  to  be  compared  with  it,  each  100  seconds.  Say  that 
Tee  or  Chay  is  written  A  times,  and  that  the  other  is 


390   THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER. 

written  B  times.  Then  A  divided  by  B  gives  the  specific 
temporal  brevity  of  the  sign  compared  with  the  Tee  or 
Chay  ;  that  is,  shows  what  proportion  of  time  is  required 
to  write  it  as  many  times  as  Tee  or  Chay.  B  divided  by 
A  gives  the  specific  numerical  brevity  of  the  sign  com- 
pared with  the  Tee  or  Dee ;  that  is,  shows  how  often  it 
may  be  written  while  Tee  or  Chay  is  being  written  once. 

§  13.  Table  showing  the  Specific  Bremty  of  Certain  Signs. 

Times.      Time 

Tee,  Pee,  Chay,  or  Kay— the  standard  of  measurement  -  1.00  1.00 

Dee,  Bee,  Jay,  or  Gay .95  1.06 

Tee-Tee,  Pee-Pee .95  1.06 

Tet,  Pet,  Chet 1.06  .95 

Ith,  Es,  etc. .95  1.06 

Eem.  1.  Large  aiul  Small  Writing. — The  diiference  between  Tee 
and  Tee-Tee  shows  that  very  much  may  be  lost  in  respect  of  speed 
by  making  the  consonant-strokes  too  long.  The  best  length  for  the 
primary  strokes  (Pee,  Tee,  etc.)  is  about  one-eighth  of  an  inch. 
This  enables  them  to  be  distinguished  easily  and  certainly  from  the 
half-lengths  on  one  side,  and  from  the  double-lengths  on  the 
other,  without  making  the  half-lengths  so  short  as  to  render  them 
illegible,  and  without  requiring  inconveniently  long  and  ungainly 
double-lengths. 

Rem.  2.  The  difference  between  Tee  and  Dee  shows  that  it  is  a 
disadvantage  to  write  with  a  heavy  hand— that  the  heavy  lines  should 
be  barely  distinguished  from  the  light  lines,  which  should  be  made 
very  light. 


ORTHOGRAPHICAL    PARSING. 

§  14.  Orthographical  Parsing  is  of  two  kinds — 

1.  Determining,   by  reference    to    the    conditions   or 

principles  of  Phonographic  Orthography,  the  best 
outlines  for  words. 

2.  Determining  whether  a  given  form  is  the  best  one 

for  the  word   for  which  it  has  been  employed. 


THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER.   391 

The  former  is  called  Orthographical  Synthesis; 
the  latter,  Orthographical  Analysis. 

Examples  of  Orthographic  Synthesis. 

§  15.  Determine  the  forms  for  ''bear,  brow,  burned, 
blind." 

1.  Bear.— The  second  principle  of  vocalization  demands 

two  consonant-strokes.  The  first  principle  of 
speed  suggests  Ray  as  the  sign  of  the  r,  being 
six  per  cent,  faster  than  Ar  ;  but  the  third  princi- 
ple of  speed  and  the  first  principle  of  legibility 
require  Ar,  Therefore  the  best  form  for  this 
word  is  Bee-Ar. 

2.  Brow. — The  requirements  of  vocalization  are  met  by 

any  possible  outline ;  that  is,  by  Bee-Ray,  Bee- 
Ar,  or  Ber.  Speed  demands  Ber,  because  of  its 
being  faster  than  Bee-Ar  or  Bee-Ray,  and  this 
form  meeting  the  requirements  of  legibility,  is  the 
best  outline  for  this  word. 

3.  Burned. — The    second    principle    of    vocalization 

demands  that  the  second  consonant  should  be 
expressed  by  a  stroke.  The  three  consonants 
following  the  vowel  may  be  most  readily  expressed 
by  Rend.  Therefore,  the  principles  of  legibility 
not  contradicting,  the  best  outline  for  burned  is 
Bee-Rend. 

4.  Blind. — The  briefest  sign  for  the  consonants  of  this 

word  is  Blend.  This  meets  the  second  require- 
ment of  vocalization,  and  the  requirements  of 
legibility,  and  is  therefore  the  best  form  for  this 
word. 

Examples  of  Orthographic  Analysis. 
§  16.  Determine  whether  or  not  the  best  outlines  for 


392  THE  PHONOGRAPHIC  ORTHOGRAPHER. 

indicate,  activity,  render  are  End-Ket,  Ket-Vee-Tee,  Ray- 
Ender. 

1.  End-Ket. — This  form  as  an  outline  for  indicate  consists 

of  the  briefest  signs  of  the  consonants  expressed, 
permits  the  proper  expression  of  the  vowels,  and 
conflicts  with  none  of  the  principles  of  legibility. 
It  must  therefore  be  approved  as  the  outline  for 
this  word. 

2.  Ket-Vee-Tee. — This   form   as  an  outline   for  activity 

complies  with  the  requirements  of  vocalization, 
but  it  violates  analogy,  not  being  analogous  to 
Kaytiv,  the  best  form  for  the  primitive  word ; 
and  it  also  violates  the  second  requirement  of 
speed.  Kay'tiv-Tee,  meeting  all  the  requirements 
of  orthographic  principles,  is  the  best  form  for 
this  word. 

3.  Ray-Ender. — This  form  is  the  briefest  for  the  conso- 

nants of  render,  and,  complying  with  the  require- 
ments of  vocalization  and  legibility,  must  be 
approved  as  the  best  outline  for  this  word. 


GENERAL   INDEX 


TO  WHICH   IS  APPKNDED 


A  BRIEF  PHONOGRAPHIC  DICTIONARY. 


•™^»  PAGE 

Accent 77 

"Administer"  and  "Distract"  dis- 
tinguished   315 

AfiBx-Contractions 210 

'•  "  Exorcise  on 217 

AfBx-Signs,  Joining  of 225 

Alfixes 94 

Sign- 216 

"  Ah  I  "  How  -n-ritten 57 

"All"  added 311 

"     El-hook  for 148 

"  "        "     Exercise  on 151 

"  AU-thr  " 314 

Alphabet,  Standard-Phonographic  .     24 

Amanuensis  List  of  Contractions  . .  282 

Phrase-Signs  ..  283 

Word-Signs 278 

"  Keporting 278 

Analogy,  Laws  of 362 

Analysis,  Orthographical 391 

A-n-d-Tick 69 

Ar,  Uses  of 121 

"  "      Exercise  on 123 

"Are"  added 311 

Ar-hook  for 148 

"       Two  ways  of  writing 46 

Ar-hook  for  "  Are  " 148 

"  "  Exercise  on 151 

for  "Our" 148 

"  "  Exercise  on. .. .  151 

"        Contractions 148 

"  "  Exercise  on..  151 

Sign-Words 149 

Ar-hooks 133 

"         Exercise  on 138 

"         Iss  prefixed  to 140 

"  "  "    Exercise  on  143 

■  "        Ses  prefixed  to 140 

"  "  "     Exercise  on  14:i 

"        Steh  prefixed  to 140 

"  "  "     Exercise  on  143 

"Art,"   "Hast,"   "Wert,"   "Shalt," 

etc 312 

Aspirate 16 

Aspiration 115 

ofBrief-Way 117 

"  "  "       Exercise  on  120 

"  of  Diphthongs 115 

"         of  Simple  Vowels 115 


A. — Continued.  vagk 

Aspiration  of  the  Way-stroke 117 

"             "             "     Exercise  on  120 
"  As  "  prefixed 314 

B. 

Breves 24 

Brevity,  Comparative 385 

"  "    Mode  of  determining  389 

"    of  certain  Signs 387 

Specific 389 

"  "        of  certain  Signs  . .  390 

Brief  Signs  for  S  and  Z 37 

Brief- Way,  Aspiration  of 117 

"  "  "     Exercise  on  120 

Ef-hookon 313 

Enlarged 271 

"  Exercise  on 102 

"  Method  of  reading 100 

"  Uses  of  joined 101 

Brief- Yay,  Ef-hook  on 313 

Enlarged 273 

"  Exercise  on 102 

"  Joining  of 100 

"         Method  of  reading 100 

"  Uses  of  joined 101 

C. 

Capitals 77 

Chays  and  Iss-Hay,  Distinction  be- 
tween    38 

Chay  and  Ray 29 

Circle  enlarged  to  add  S  or  Z 39 

"      joined.  Vocalizing  Stroke  with  66 

"     Joining  the 37 

"            "        between  two  Strokes  38 

"            "        Exercise  on 50 

to  Curves 38 

toH-hook 38 

"            "        to  Straight  Lines 37 

"      Large 39 

in  the  middle  of  Words  41 

Name  of 39 

S  and  Z  added  to 41 

Uses  of 65 

Vocalization  of 65 

"      made  heavy.  One  side  of 39 

"      Rule  for  reading 63 

Consonants,  Nominal 66 


394 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


C. — Continued.  page 

Consonants,  Omission  of  . , 218 

"                    "         Exercise  on  226 

Simple 23 

"            Vowel-Signs  joined  to.  225 

"            Words  of  several 93 

Consonant-Signs,  Arrangement  of. .  18 

"             "      Manner  of  writing  27 

Consonant-Strokes,  Joining 31 

"                "         Repeating 31 

Size  of 30 

"       Word-Signs,  List  of  Simple  44 

Continuants 15 

Contraction  for  a  Verb  employed  as 

a  sign  for  the  Actor 316 

Contractions 197 

Affix 210 

"            and.Word-Signs  distin- 
guished    88 

Ar-hook and  El-hook..  148 

"                 •'        Exercise  on. . .  151 

"            Exercise  on 248 

Final-hook 169 

"                     "         Exercise  on  170 

Half-Length 192 

"            How  to  form 221 

"            Index  to  partial  Lists.  248 

"            Legibility  of 222 

List  of Ill,  247,  316 

"                 "      Amanuensis . . .  282 

"                 "      Reporting 315 

"           List  of  Words  repre- 
sented by 112 

"           Mode  of  learning 285 

Past  Tense  of 248 

Prefix 199 

"            Reporting 284 

Special 220 

"            with  Diphthongs 88 

Curves,  Circle  joined  to 38 

"        En-hook  on 152 

"       Heavy,    joined     to    heavy 

straight  lines 34 

D. 

Dashes,  Heavy  and  Light 17 

Position  of 67 

Dash-Vowels 52 

Derivatives. .  49,  68,  87, 112,  149.  161, 
163, 167, 190, 214, 245, 248, 269,  270,  316 

Derivatives,  Word-Sign 245 

Dhr-tick,  The 275 

Different  directions  of  the  stroke  for 

L  . .  28,  124 
SH.  28,  127 
"        modes  of  expressing  R. . .  121 
Wand 

T 98,  103,  109 

"        Signs  and  Directions 97 

Diphthongs 81 

"  Aspiration  of 115 

Close 81 

"  Contractions  with 88 

"  Definition  of 81 

"  Different  kinds  of 81 


1>, — Continued.  pack 

Diphthongs  joined 86 

Open 83 

Reading  Exercises  on  .  89 

Diphthong  Word-Signs 86 

Direction  of  "  On  "  and  "  Should  '.  70 

Signs 97 

"            Strokes,  Illustration  of  29 

Directions  of  L-stroke 124 

SH-stroke 127 

Disjoining  letters 185 

Distinctions 147,  191,  246,  312,  319 

"Distract"  and  "Administer"  dis- 
tinguished    315 

"D"  Omitted 313 

Dot  Lines 42 

"    Manner  of  placing  H- 116 

"   -Vowels 52 

Dots,  Heavy  and  Light 17 

"     Position  of 67 

Double  Letters 42 

Doubt 277 

Ef-hook  152 

Exercise  on 157 

for  "Have,"  "If,"  "Of."..  167 

"         in  the  middle  of  words. . .  157 

Iss  added  to 154 

on  Brief-Way  and  Yay 313 

on  Curves 153,311 

on  Straight  Lines 152 

"         Vocalization  of  Signs  with  153 

"Ehl" 67 

El  and  Lay  distinguished 28 

El,  Exercise  on 128 

"   Uses  of 126 

El-hook  Contractions 148 

Exercise  on..  151 

for  "All"  and  "Will" 148 

Iss  prefixed  to 140 

"        Exercise  on  143 

on  Em,  En,  Ray 132 

Sign-Words 149 

Signs,   Use   and  Vocaliza- 
tion of 135 

El-hooks 131 

Exercise  on 137 

Emb 171 

"     Exercise  on 173 

"    Vocalization  of 172 

Emp 171 

"    Exercise  on 173 

"    Vocalization  of 172 

"    Word-Signs 172 

"             "            Exercise  on 173 

Emphasis 77 

Enlarged  Brief-Way  and  Yay..  271,  272 

En -hook 152 

Eshon  added  to' 311 

"        Exercise  on 158 

for  "Not" 168 

for  "Own" 168 

for  "Than" 168 

for  "What" 168 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


395 


E. — Continued.  pJ^QJ, 

En-hook  for  '•  Would  " 168 

"        in  the  middle  of  words. .  .».157 

"        Iss  added  to 154 

on  Curves 152 

Is8  added  to  .. .  156 

"        on  Straight  Lines 152 

"        Vocalization  of  Signs  with  153 

Ses  added  to 154 

"  "  Exercise  on .  158 

Steh  added  to 155 

"  "  Exercise  on.  158 

"        Ster  added  to  155 

"  "  Exercise  on.  158 

Eshon  added  to  the  En-hook 311 

Eshon-hook 164 

"  Vocalization  of 166 

Exercise  on  Afl&x  Contractions 217 

"  Ar-hook  for  "  Our  " 150 

"  "        Contractions..  151 

Ar-hooks 138 

"  Aspiration  of  the  Way- 

stroke  and  Brief-Way  120 

Brief- Way  and  Yay 102 

Contracted  Prefixes  ...  208 

"  Contractions 249 

"  Different  Directions  of 

stroke  for  L 128 

"  Different  Directions  of 

SH-stroke 128 

"            Different  modes  of  ex- 
pressing R 123 

"            Different  modes  of  ex- 
pressing S 72 

"  Different  modes  of  ex- 

pressing Wand  Y.  102,  113 

Diphthongs 89 

Ef-hook 157 

"  El-hook  Contractions . .  151 

"     for  "All,"  "Will"  151 

Emb 173 

Emp 173 

"    Word-Signs 173 

En-hook 158 

"  Eshon-hook 170 

"  Einal-hookContractions  170 

Word-Signs.  170 

Final-hooks 157 

Halving 194 

Hay 120 

H-dot  and  H-tick 120 

In-hook 150 

"  Initial-hook  Word-Signs  151 

"  Ibs  added  to  Ef-hook  . .  158 

En-hook..  158 

"  Iss  prefixed  to  Ar-hook  143 

El-hook  143 

"  joining  the  Circle 50 

"  Lengthening 177 

' '  Omission  of  Consonants  226 

Vowels 226 

Words  ....  235 

Phrase-Writing 235 

"  Punctuation 80 

"  Reading  Vowels 60 

"  Reporting  Ler-hook  . . .  150 


E. — Continued.  page 

Exercise  on  Reporting  Rel-hook  . . .  150 

SesaddedtoN-hook...  158 

"   prefixed  to  Ar-hook  143 

Shon-hook 163 

•'  Simple  Consonants. .. .     35 

Steh  added  to  En-hook.  158 
"  "    prefixed  to  the  Ar- 

book 143 

Ster  added  to  En -hook.  158 

Tiv-hook 164 

Uses  of  At 123 

El 128 

Hay 120 

Ish 129 

Lay 128 

Bay 123 

Shay 129 

V-hook 157 

"            Vocalization  of  Conso- 
nant-Strokes with  Cir- 
cles or  Loops  attached    72 
"            Vocalization  of  Initial- 
hook  Signs 138 

"  Vowel  Word-Signs 74 

"  Vowels    between    two 

Strokes  95 

"  W  and  Y  with  Vowels 

and  Diphthongs. . .  113 
W  and  Y  Word-Signs  . .  114 

Way  and  Yay 102 

Word-Signs 249 

Exercises,  General  Reading 250 

of  the 

Reporting  Style 329 

Key  to  Reading 333 

Writing 333 

Exhibit  of   Reporting  -  Style   Posi- 
tion    269 

Expedients 197 

F. 

Final-hook  Contractions 169 

"  "  Exercise  on  170 

Word-Signs 166 

"  "  Exercise  on.  170 

Final-hooks 152, 159,  164 

"  Exercise  on 157 

"  Forth  " 313 

-Ful-ness 316 

G. 

Group-Consonant  Signs 130 

H. 

H,  Different  modes  of  representing.  115 

Half-length  Contractions 192 

"  Derivatives 190 

Sign-Words 191 

Word-Signs 189 

Half-lengths,  Disjoining  of 185 

Joining  of 185 

••  Names  of 183 

Position  of 186 

"  Vocalization  of 183 

Halving 179 


396 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


H, — Contintted.  page 

Halving,  Exercise  on 194 

Use  of 187 

Words  added  by 191 

"Has,"  Method  of  writing 46 

"Hast"  "Wert,"  "Shalt,"  etc 312 

"  Have  '•  added  by  Ef-hook 167 

Hay,  Exercise  on 120 

"     Uses  of 118 

H-dot  116 

Exercise  on 120 

"      Manner  of  placing 116 

"      omitted  by  the  Reporter 116 

H-tick 116 

"     used  f or  "  He  "  •  • 116 

Heavy  and  Light  Signs  joined 33 

"      Circle,  The 39 

"      curves     joined     to     heavy 

straight  lines 34 

"      dashes  and  dots 17 

"       loops 40 

"  His,"  Method  of  writing 46 

Hook,  Ar- 133 

Exercise  on 138 

"         Iss  prefixed  to 140 

"  "  Exercise  on  143 

"         Ses  prefixed  to 140 

"  "  Exercise  on  143 

"         Steh  prefixed  to 140 

"  "  Exercise  on  143 

Hook,  Ef- 152 

"         Exercise  on 157 

"         not  written  on  curves  ex- 
cept in  the  reporting 

style 152 

"         on  straight  lines 152 

"         Vocalization  of 153 

Hook,  El- 131 

"         Exercise  on 138 

"         Iss  prefixed  to 140 

"  "  Exercise  on  143 

Hook,  En- 152 

"         Exercise  on 158 

"  on  curves 152 

"  on  straight  lines 152 

"         Vocalization  of 153 

Hook,  Eshon- 164 

"  Exercise  on 170 

"  Vocalization  of 166 

Hook,  In- 144 

"         Exercise  on 150 

Hook  of  H,  Joining  Circle  to 38 

Hook,  Reporting  Ler-  and  Eel- 145 

"  "  Exercise  on  150 

Hook,  Shon 159 

"  Exercise  on 163 

"  Iss  added  to 162 

"  Vocalization  of 162 

Hook,  Tiv- 159 

"  Exercise  on 163 

"  Iss  added  to 162 

"  Vocalization  of 162 

Hook,  Vee- 152 

"  Exercise  on 157 

"  on  straight  lines 152 

"  Vocalization  of 153 


H. — Continued.  p^g. 

Hook,  "  We  "  prefixed  by  a 311 

"      "  You  "  joined  as  a 311 

Hooks,  Final 152,  159,  164 

Exercises  on  157,  163,  170 

Initial 131,  140 

"  "     General  use  of 135 

"  "     Vocalization,  General 

rule  of 135 

"  "     Vocalization,  Special 

rule  of 136 

omitted 312 

H-tick 116 

"      Exercise  on 120 

I. 

"  I "  abbreviated 87 

"   between  words 88 

"    joined 87 

"   Reporting  sign  for 88 

"I  have" 167 

"If,"  Ef-hook  for.; 167 

"  In,"  "  In  as,"  "  In  his,"  etc.,  pre- 
fixed    312 

Index  to  different  classes  of  Word- 
Signs  246 

-Ing  a-n-d 95 

-Ing  the 94 

In-hook 144 

"        Exercise  on 150 

Initial-hook  Word-Signs 146 

"        Exercise  on  150 

Initial  Hooks 131,  140,  144 

Initials 78 

"  Is,"  "As,"  etc.,  prefixed 314 

Ish  and  Shay  distinguished 28 

Ish,  Exercise  on 129 

"     Uses  of 127 

Iss  added  to  Ef-hook 154 

Exercise  on..  158 

En-hook 154 

"  "        Exercise  on . .  158 

Shon-hookandTiv-hook  162 

Iss-Hay  and  Chays  distinguished  . .    38 

"       not  used  instead  of  Ish 39 

Iss  joined  to  Word-Signs 46 

"   used  for  "Self " 47 

"  prefixed  to  Ar-hook 140 

"  "  "         Exercise  on  143 

El-hook 140 

"  "  "        Exercise  on  143 

Iss-Ray  and  Iss-Hay  distinguished.    38 

"It  ought  to  have" 313 

"  It  would  have  " 313 

J. 

Joining  abbreviated  1 87 

Affix-Signs 225 

Brief-Way 99 

Brief- Yay 100 

Circle 37 

"     between  two  strokes.     38 
"  "  "     Exercise  on     50 

"  "     to  curves 38 

"     to  H-hook 38 

"  "     to  straight  lines 37 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


397 


J, — Conlinued.  face 

Joining  Consonant  strokes 31 

Eshon  to  En-hook 311 

Half-lengths 185 

"        heavy     curves     to     heavy 

straight  lines 34 

"        Iss  to  Word-Signs 46 

"        large  Circle 39 

"  "  Exercise  on  . . .     50 

Loop 39 

"  "     Exercise  on 50 

"        Prefix-Signs 225 

"        S  or  Z  to  large  Circle 41 

"  "         Loop 41 

"       Vowel-Signs  to  Consonants.  225 
"        "You  "as  a  hook 311 

K. 

Key  to  Eeading  Exercises 333 

L,  Different  directions    of   stroke 

for 28,  124 

Large  Circle 39 

"  in  middle  of  word 41 

"  Joining  the 39 

"  "        Exercise  on     50 

S  or  Z  added  to 41 

"  Uses  of 65 

"  Vocalization  of 65 

Large  Loop 40 

Laws  of  Analogy 384 

Lay  distinguished  from  El 28 

"    Exercise  on 128 

"    Uses  of 125 

Legibility,  Requirements  of 382 

Lengthened-curve  Word-Signs  ....    176 

curves.  Position  of 176 

"  "        Vocalization  of  175 

"  straight  lines 273 

Lengthening 174 

"  Exercise  on 177 

"      to  add  "Their,"  "There," 

"  "They  are" 177 

Ler-hook,  Reporting 145 

"  "  Exercise  on...  150 

Letters  disjoined 185 

Double- 42 

Light  and  Heav v  Signs  joined 33 

Lines,  Dot- 42 

"      Light 15 

Liquids 16 

List  of  Amanuensis  Contractions  . .  282 
Phrase-Signs  ..  283 

Word-Signs 278 

"      Contractions 247 

"       Reporting  Contractions 316 

"       Reporting  Word-Signs 287 

Sign-Words 242 

"      Simple -Consonant     Word- 
Signs 44 

"       Simple-Vowel  Word-Signs  . .     67 
"       Words  distinguished  by  dif- 
ference   of   Outline    or 
Position 319 


Ij,— Continued.  p^^^ 

List  of  Words,  represented  by  Con- 
tractions, in  Cor. -Style. .  247 

Word-Signs 236 

Lists  of  Contractions,  Index  to  par- 
tial    248 

Loop  for  St 39 

"     forStr 39 

"         "       never  used  at  the  com- 
mencement of  a  word  40 
"     joined.   Rule    for  Vocalizing 

stroke  with 66 

"     Joining  the 39 

Exercise  on 50 

"     made  heavy 40 

"     Name  of  large 40 

"            "          small 40 

"     Rules  for  reading 61,  63 

"     S  or  Z  added  to 41 

Loops  and  Large  Circles 37 

"      in  middle  of  Words 41 

Materials  for  writing 18 

Method  of  holding  the  Pen 19 

study 19 

Mnemonic  assistance  in   learning 

the  Consonant-Signs 25 

Mutes 14 

N. 

N  added  to  curves 152 

Nasals 16 

"  Never  " 313 

Nominal  Consonants 56 

"  Not "  added  by  En-hook 168 

Numbers 78,  275 

O. 

"  Of,"  Ef-hook  for 167 

Omission  of  Consonants 218 

"                   "          Exercise  on  226 
Vowels 222 

"  "      Exercise  on 226 

Words 232 

"  "       Exercise  on 235 

Omissions,  How  to  indicate 276 

"  On,"  direction  of ...    70 

"  One  "  added 312 

Open  Diphthongs 83 

Optional  Vowel  Scheme 54 

Order  of  reading  strokes 32 

Orthographic  Analysis 391 

Synthesis 391 

Orthography,  Phonographic 379 

"  Our,"  Ar-hook  for 148,  311 

"  Our  "  written  with  Ray 314 

Outline,;  Words    distinguished    by 

difference  of 319 

"Own,"  En-hook  for 168 

P. 

Paper,  Triple-Line  43 

Parsing,  Orthographical 390 

Past  Tense 245,  248,  312 

Pel-Signs 135 


398 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


P. — Continued.  ^^^^ 

Pel-Signs,  Exercise  on 138 

Pen,  Method  of  holding  the 19 

Per-Signs 135 

Exercise  on 138 

Phonetic  Principles li 

Shorthand 14 

Phonetics,  Phonics,  Phonograph  .. .     13 

Phonographer H 

Phonographic  Nomenclature 30 

Orthography 380 

Phonography 13 

"  Elements  of 14 

Speed  of 17 

Phonology,  Phonotypy 13 

Phrase-Signs 229 

"  Amanuensis 283 

Position  of 229 

Phrase-writing 227 

"  Exercise  on 235 

Plurals 46 

Position  denoted  by  figiire 267 

"        Exceptions  to  Kule  of . .  59,  268 

of  Dashes 67 

of  Dots 67 

of  Half-lengths 186 

of  Dash- Vowel  Word-Signs    70 

of  Words 32,    57 

of  Word-Sign  Prefixes  ..    .205 

of  Word-Signs 42 

"  "        Illustration  of     44 

Reporter's  Rule  of 58,  265 

Reporting-Style,  Exhibit  of  269 

Rules  of 43 

"        Vowels  distinguished  by . .     17 

Possessive 46 

Pi'efix-Contractions 199 

"     -Signs,  Joining  of 225 

Prefixes 93 

"        Contracted 198 

"  "  Exercise  on . . .  208 

Sign- 206 

Primitive  words  sometimes  inserted  315 

Proper  Names 79 

Punctuation 75,  277 

"  Reading  Exercise  on. .     80 

R. 

R  added  to  M  and  N 133 

"  Different  modes  of  representing.  121 

Ray,  Exercise  on 123 

"     Uses  of 122 

Reading  Circle,  Rules  for 61,     63 

Loop,  Rules  for 61,    63 

"        Vowels,  Order  of 55 

References,  Making 276 

Repeating  Consonant-Strokes 31 

Repetitions  of  clauses.Setc 276 

Reporting,  Amanuensis ...   278 

"  Contractions,  List  of 316 

"  "  Principle  of 

making 315 

-Style 261 

Exercises  of 329 

"      Position, Exhibitof  269 
<<  "     Principles  of 261 


Rt— Continued,  p^g. 

Reporting  Word-Signs 287 

"         and  Contrac- 
tions ...  284 

List  of 287 

Requirements  of  Legibility 382 

Speed 382 

"           "         Vocalization 381 

Rules  for  Position  of  Word-Signs  . .  42 

Words 57 

Reading  the  Circle...  61,  63 

Loop 61,  63 


S  added  to  Large  Circle 41 

Loop 41 

S  at  the  beginning  of  a  word 62 

"        end  of  a  word 64 

S,  Exercise  on 72 

S  sometimes  omiltted 316 

Semi-Vowels 16 

Ses 39 

"  added  to  En-hook 154 

"  "  "         Exercise  on. .  158 

"  prefixed  to  Ar-hook 140 

"  "  "         Exercise  on.  143 

"Shalt,"  "Art,"  "Hast,"  etc 312 

Shay  and  Ish  distinguished 28 

"     Exercise  on 128 

"     Uses  of 127 

Shel  and  Zhel,  why  written  upward  132 

Shon-hook 159 

"  Exercise  on 163 

Vocalization  of 162 

Shon,  Iss  added  to 162 

SH-strokes,  Different  directions  of.  127 
"  Exercise  on  128 

' '  Should,"  Direction  of 70 

Sign-Affixes 216 

"    Prefixes 206 

Signs 97 

"     Direction  of 97 

"     for  S  and  Z,  Brief 37 

"     for  Vowel  Diphthongs 17 

"     for  W  and  V 98 

Joining 99 

"     Group-Consonant 130 

"     joined.  Light  and  Heavy 33 

"     Mnemonic  assistance  in  learn- 
ing the  Consonant- 25 

"     Names  of  Vowel- 55 

Sign-Words,  Derivatives  from 49 

Final-hook 169 

Half-length 191 

"  Initial-hook 149 

List  of 242 

"  sometimes  written  in 

full 314 

Simple  Consonant-Signs  and  their 

powers.     23 
"  "  Exercise  on    35 

Simple  Consonant  Word-Signs,  List 

of 44 

Simple  Vowels,  Aspiration  of 115 

"        Mode  of  writing. . .     55 
Size  of  Consonant-Strokes 30 


GENERAL    INDEX, 


399 


Sm— Continued.  p^^j. 

Sonants  15 

Specific  Brevity 389 

"  of  certain  Signs. .. .  390 

Speed  of  Phonography 17,    31 

"      Requirements  of 382 

Sper  distinguished  from  Spee 142 

"  "  Exercise  on  H3 

Standard-Phonographic  Alphabet . .     24 

Standard  Vowel  Scheme 53 

Steh  added  to  En-hook 155 

Exercise  on  158 

Steh  prefixed  to  Ar-hook 140 

Exercise  on  143 

Ster  added  to  En-hook 155 

"  "  Exercise  on  158 

St-loop 39 

Str-loop 39 

never   prefixed    to  an  Ar- 
hook  sign 142 

Straight  lines.  En-hook  on 152 

"  Heavy  curves  joined 

to  heavy 34 

"  Joining  the  Circle  to.     37 

Lengthened 273 

"  Vee-hook  on 152 

Strokes,  Circle  between  two 38 

"        Illustration  of  direction  of    29 

"        Joining  Consonant- 31 

"        Mode  of  joining  certain. . .     33 

"        Order  of  reading 32 

"        Position  of  Lengthened  . . .  176 
"  "  Words        with 

slanting 32 

"        Repeating 31 

"       Vocalization  of  lengthened  175 

Study,  Method  of 19 

Synthesis,  Orthographic 391 

T. 

"  T  "  omitted 313 

Table  showing  Comparative  Brevity 

of  certain  Signs 387 

Termination  "  -ly" 311 

"  Than  "  added  by  En-hook 168 

The-tick 68 

"  Their,"  Lengthening  to  add 177 

"There,"  "  "  177 

"They  are,"      "  "  177 

Tick,  bhr 275 

Tick  for  a-n-d 69 

H 116 

"        "    Exercise  on 120 

the 68 

Titles,  How  to  write 78 

Tiv-hook 159 

"         Exercise  on 163 

Iss  added  to 162 

"         Vocalization  of 162 

"  To  "  added  by  Halving 313 

Triple-line  Paper 43 

Two  ways  of  writing  "Are " 46 

U. 

Unaccented  Vowels 70 

Quality  of 71 


U. — Continued.  ^^^^j. 

Unaccented  Vowels,  Quantity  of  . . .     71 
"  Us  "  added 314 

V. 

Variation  of  Inclination  and  Curv- 
ature       34 

Vocalization 81 

"  and  Use  of  Initial-hook 

Signs 135 

"  Definition  of 51 

Vocalization,  Violation  of  the  rule  of, 

is  sometimes  advantageous 91 

Vocalization  of  Consonant-Strokes 
with  Circles  or  Loops  attached  61,    66 

Vocalization  of  Ef-hook  Signs 153 

Emb 172 

Emp 172 

En-hook  Signs 1.53 

Eshon-hook 164 

Half-lengths 183 

"  Large  Circle 65 

"  Lengthened  strokes  175 

Pel  Signs 135 

"  "      Exercise  on  138 

Per  Signs 135 

"  "       Exercise  on  138 

Shon-hook 162 

"  Stroke  with    Circle 

or  Loop  joined  . .     66 

Tiv-hook 162 

Vocalization,  Requirements  of 381 

Vowel  Diphthongs,  Signs  for 83 

Word-Signs 66 

"  "  Exercise  on 74 

List  of 67 

Position  of 70 

Vowel-Scheme,  Optional 54 

Standard 53 

Vowel-Signs  joined  to  Consonants  .  225 

"  "      Names  of 55 

Vowels,  Aspiration  of 115 

"        between  two  strokes 90 

"  "  "      Exercise  on     95 

"        Concurrent 85 

"  "  between  strokes    92 

Dash- 62 

"        distinguished  by  Poisition . .     17 

Dot- 52 

Dots  and  Dashes  for 17 

"    Position  of    67 

"        Exercise  on , 60 

Manner  of  writing  Single. .     56 
"        Mnemonic  lines  for  learning  63 

Omission  of 222 

"  "  Exercise  on. . .  226 

"        Order  of  writing  and  reading  55 

"        Semi- 16 

*'        Simple 51 

"        Unaccented 70 

"  "  Quality  of ... .     71 

"  "  Quantity  of. . .     71 

W. 

W,  Brief  Signs  for 90 


400 


GENERAL    INDEX 


W, — Continued.  pj^^j. 

W,  Different  modes  of  expressing . . 

98,  103,  100 
"      ExerciBe  on  102,  113 

"  Joining  Brief  Signs  for 99 

Way,  Aspiration  of  Brief 117 

"  "  "        Exercise  on  120 

"     Brief,  in  vowel  places 103 

"     Ef-hook  on  Brief 313 

"     Enlarged  Brief 271 

"     joinedatanangle.Usesof  Brief  101 

"     Metliod  of  reading  Brief 100 

"     Sign-Words Ill 

"     Stroke,  Aspiration  of 117 

"  "  "        Exercise  on  120 

"     Word-Signs 110 

Way-hook,  Uses  of 100 

"  We  "  prefixed  by  a  Hook 311 

"  Wert,"  "  Shalt,"  "  Art,"  etc 312 

"  What "  added 168 

Whispers 15 

Widening 171 

"  Will "  added 311 

"       El-hook  for. 148 

"With  all" 314 

Words  added  by  Halving 191 

Words  of  similar  consonants   dis- 
tinguished   by     difference    of 

Outline  or  Position,  List  of 319 

Words,  Half-length  Sign- 191 

List  of  Sign- 242 

"       of  several  Consonants,  How 

to  read 93 

Omission  of 232 

"  "  Exercise  on 235 

"       Primitive,    sometimes    in- 
serted in  Lists 315 

"       represented  in  Cor. -Style  by 

Contractions,  List  of. . .  247 
"       Sign-,  sometimes  written  in 

full 314 

Word-Sign  Affixes 215 

"  Derivatives 245 

Prefixes 205 

Word-Signs,  Advantages  of 41 

"            Amanuensis  List  of  .. .  278 
"           and  Contractions   dis- 
tinguished     88 


W. — Continued.  p^^j. 

Word-Signs,  Definition  of 41 

Diphthong 86 

•'  Exercise  on 248 

Index  to  different  kinds  246 

List  of 236 

Keporting 287 

"  "  Simple  Consonant    44 

Method  of  learning  44,  285 

Past  Tense  of 245 

Position  of 42 

"  "      Illustration  of     44 

"  Kemarks     concerning 

Reporting 284 

"  Words  added  to 245 

■•  Would  "  added 168 

Writing  Exercises 333 

Y. 

Y,  Brief  Signs  for 99 

"  "  Joining 100 

y.  Different  modes  of  expressing  98,  103 
"     Exercise  on  102,  113 

"  Ya  "  used  for  "  la  " 107 

Yay,  Brief,  in  vowel  places 103 

"     Ef-hook  on  Brief 313 

"     Enlarged  Brief 272 

"     Exercise  on 102 

Brief 102 

••     Joining  Brief. . 100,  106 

"     Method  of  reading  Brief 100 

"     Sign-Words Ill 

"     Uses  of  Brief 101,  107 

'•     Word-Signs 110 

"  Yoo  "  distinguished  from  "  Ew  ". .  108 
"You"  joined  as  a  Hook 311 

Z. 

Z  added  to  Large  Circle 41 

Loop 41 

Z  at  the  beginning  of  a  word 62 

"        end  of  a  word 64 

Z,  Brief  Signs  for 37 

"  Exercise  on 72-74 

Zhel  the  only  exception  to  the  rule 
that  all  heavy  strokes  must  be 

written  downward, , ,,,,,.  29 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


401 


BRIEF   PHONOGRAPHIC   DICTIONARY; 

Containing  all  the  Beporting  Sigii- Words  and  Contractions  of  the  Com- 
pendium, and  additional  matter  compiled  from  the  Standard-Phono- 
graphic Dictionary. 


Key  to  the  Contractions,  Etc.,  used  in   the  following  pages. 


NOMENCLATUEE. 


Ar,  downward  curve  for  r.     See  Ray. 
B,  denotes  widening  of  Em  to  add  b. 
-D  or  -ED,  denoting  shortening  to  add  d. 
-DER,  denotes  lengthening  to  add  dr. 
-DHEB,  denotes  lengthening  to  add  dltr. 
-DHERDHER,   douotes    trebling    to    add 

dhrd)ir. 
-DHER-DHERDHER,  denotes  quadrupling 

to  add  dhrdhrdhr. 
-ED  or  -D,  denotes  shortening  to  add  d. 
-EF  or  -F,  denotes  an  Ef-hook  to  add  / 

or  V. 
Er,  the  stroke  for/. 
-EL,  denotes  the  El-hook. 
El,  downward  curve-sign  for  I.    12,  3. 
Em,  stroke  for  m. 

En,  stroke  for  n.  [181 ;  182. 

-EN  or  -N,  usually  denotes  the  En-hook. 
-ER,  denotes  the  Ar-hook.     See  Ler. 
Es,  stroke  for  s.     See /ss.     Eses  =  Es-Iss. 
Es-EF,  Es  with  Ef-hook.     182. 
Es-en,  Es  with  En-hook.     Sen=  Iss-En. 
ESH-ON  or  -ESHON,  Small  Shon-hook  after 

circle,  loop,  or  hook.     197. 
Est,  shortened  Es,  downward.    See  1st. 
-ET  or  -T,  denotes  shortening  to  add  t. 

212  ;  213. 
-F  or  -EF,  denotes  Ef-hook. 
-GER,  denotes  lengthening  to  add  gr. 
-KER,  denotes  lengthening  to  add  kr. 


175. 


=  Ish- 


-LER,  denotes  the  Ler-hook. 

In,  denotes  In-hook. 

IsH,  downward  sh.    12.  2.    IsHes  = 
Iss. 

Iss  or  -s,  small  circle.    See  Es. 

1st,  shortened  Es,  upward.    See  Est. 

Lay,  curve-sign  for  I,  written  upward. 
See  El. 

-p,  denotes  widening  of  Em  to  add  p. 

Ray,  straight  r,  always  upward.  See.4r. 

-REL  or  -KL,  denotes  the  Kel-hook.     175. 

Rel,  Ray  with  large  initial  hook  for  I. 

-5  or  S-,  small  circle.    See  Es  and  Iss. 

Sef  =  Iss-Ef .     See  Esef. 

Ses  or  -SES,  large  circle. 

Ses-is,  treble-size  circle. 

Shay,  upward  sh :    do.   with  En-hook, 
Shayn  ;  do.  shortened,  Shayt. 

Shen  or  IsH-EN,  downward  Ish  and  En- 
hook. 

-SHON,  denotes  large  Shon-hook.    190. 

-ST,  St-,  or  Steh.  small  loop. 

Stef,  Iss-Tef.     Sten,  Iss-Ten. 

Ster,  Iss-Ter.     -steb,  large  loop. 

-TEB,  denotes  lengthening  to  add  tr. 

-theb,  denotes  lengthening  to  add  thr. 

-Tiv,  denotes  Tiv-hook. 

Wayn,  Way  with  En-hook. 

Wel,  Wem,   Wen,  Wer,   Lay,  Em,   En, 
Ray  with  the  Way-hook. 


CONTRACTIONS. 


a,  advanced. 

c,  corresponding. 
en,  contraction. 

d.  derivative, 
do.,  ditto. 

fr,  frequent-ly. 

plir,  phraseography,  or  phrase-writing. 

ps,  phrase-sign. 

pw,  phrase-writing. 


r,  reporting. 

s,  sign, 

sp,  special. 

thr,  there,  their,   etc.    See  Dhr  in  the 

Standard-Phonographic  Dictionary, 
ths — this,  these,  those,  or  thus. 
w,  word    w,  with.    W.,  Webster, 
wh,  which, 
wt,  without. 


COMBINATIONS. 

acs,  advanced-corresponding  style. 

rs,  reporting  style. 

ars,  advanced-reporting  style. 

rcn,  reporting  contraction. 

C2>s,  corresponding  phrase-sign. 


MIS,  word-sign. 
dws,  derivative  word-sign. 
cws,  corresponding  word-sign. 
rws,  reporting  word-sign. 
cs,  corresponding  style. 

References  are  to  the  Compendium  (Part  II.  of  the  Hand-Book),  unless  other- 
wise stated  ;  and  to  the  sections,  unless  otherwise  specitied. 

The  first  form  given  after  a  word  is  understood  to  be  for  the  cs,  unless  other- 
wise specified. 

The  form  for  the  rs  is  the  same  as  for  the  cs,  unless  differently  indicated. 

The  phrase-signs  are  for  the  rs,  unless  otherwise  stated  in  connection  with  the 
phrase. 

26 


402 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


The  position  of  a  form  is  generally  left  to  be  determined  by  the  rules  of  posi- 
tion, except  in  case  of  word-signs,  contractions,  and  phrase-signs,  in  which  the 
figures  1,  2,  3,  4,  are  used  to  denote  respectively  the  first,  second,  third,  and  fourth 
position. 

LETTERS  DISJOINED,   OR  CROSSING,   ETC. 

(a)  To  indicate  that  a  sign  is  to  be  written  disjoined  near  the  other  portion  of 
the  word,  it  is  preceded  or  followed  by  a  colon.  En:Beest,  indicates  that  En  is  to 
be  written  near,  but  not  joined,  to  Beest.  {b)  In  phrase-forms  a  letter  without  a 
position-figure  and  preceded  by  the  colon  is  meant  to  overlap  the  preceding  letter 
(as  Ted  overlaps  Ter  or  Dee  in  Dated  and  Treated  in  Section  218  of  the  Compend- 
ium) ;  thus,  by  "  At  what  time,  TetsiTee  (or  :Teei),"  it  is  denoted  that  Tee  for 
time  may  be  written  so  as  to  overlap  Tets  (at  what),  or  it  may  be  separated  from 
Tets  by  the  usual  word-space  and  written  in  its  proper  position  as  a  word-sign. 

The  dagger  (t)  is  printed  between  two  signs  to  indicate  that  the  character  fol- 
lowing it  is  to  be  written  through  the  pi-eceding  one  ;  thus,  "EnjEf "  indicates 
that  the  Ef  is  to  be  written  through  the  En. 

By  inclosing  one  or  more  letters  (not  vowels)  in  curves,  it  is  indicated  that  the 
■writer  may,  if  he  choose,  dispense  with  the  sign  or  signs  for  such  letters. 

Vowels  are  printed  with  small  letters ;  with  a  hyphen  if  they  are  to  be  joined  ; 
thus,  I-Dee,  Bet-ou  ;  or,  if  to  be  detached,  in  curves  usually  ;  thus,  (l)Dee,  (a)Dee, 
Tee(a).  When  a  vowel  is  printed  in  a  reporting  word-form  or  phrase-sign,  the 
insertion  of  that  vowel  (for  the  sake  of  distinction)  is  denoted  to  be  quite  desir- 
able if  it  is  printed  in  curves  ;  thus,  Es(a),  (i)Em  ;  but  if  the  vowel  is  printed  in 
brackets,  [  ],  it  is  indicated  that  the  practiced  reporter  may  omit  it  with  entire 
safety  ;  thus,  Met[a],  Tet  [a],  Bee-[ou]. 


A. 

A-.  (1.)  A  prefix  to  many  English 
■words,  as  in  asleep,  awake,  ahead,  afoot, 
abed.  (2.)  Words  with  this  prefix  are 
usually  distinguished  from  those  with- 
out it—a,ssleep,iualce,  head,  foot,  bed — by 
a  difference  of  outline  resulting  from 
the  requirements  of  vocalization,  speed, 
and  legibility.  See  Orth.,  §§  3,  4,  and  5 
Abandon,    Ben-Den 

Abandoned,    Ben-Dend.     See  Abundant 
Ability,    Bee-Lay-Tee;  rs,  do.,  orBleti 
Abject,    Bee-Jay-Ket ;  rs,  Bee2-Jay 
Able  to,    Bled2.     274,  E.  14 
Able  to  be,    Bels-Bee.    250,  2 
Able  to  come,    Bela-Kay 
Able  to  have,    Blof3.     201,  R.  4 
About  that,    Bet3-Dhet 
About  them,     Bets-Dhee 
About  which  thr,    Bets-Chavdher 
Above  all,    Bee-Vel.     178,  R.  4 
Above  all  its,    Bee-Velts.    221,  R.  4 
Abridgment,  Ber-Jay-Ment ;  rs,  Ben-Jay 
Abroad,    Bred  ;  rtvs,  Bredi 
ABRUPT-LY-NESS,    rs,  Bee'2-Rav-Pet 
ABSCOND-ed-ee,    rs,  Beesi-Kend 
ABSTAIN-iNENT-iNENCE,     Ts,  Bees2-Ten 
Abstinent,  Bees-Ten-Ent,  rs,  Bees2-Ten 
ABSTRACT-ed-ly-ee,    rs,  Beess-Ter 
Abstraction,     Bees-Ter-Kayshon ;    acs, 

Bees-Tershon  ;  rs,  Bees:i-Ter.shon 
Abstractive,       Bees-Ter-Kaytiv ;       rs, 

Bees:!-Trcf 
ABSURD-ity-ly,    rs,  Bees2-Ard 
ABUNDANT-ly-ce,      rivs,    Bend2.      See 

Abandoned 
Abundant,    Bend-Ent;  rws,  Bend2 
Academical-ly,  Ket-Em-Kel;  rs,  Ket2-Em 
ACADEMY-ic-iCAr,    rs,  Ket2-Em. 
ACCEPT-ed-ation-ance,     rws,  Spets 


Acceptable,   Kays-Pet-Bel,  rs,  Spets-Bel 

Acceptance,    Kays-Pet:Ens  ;  rivs,  Spets 

Acceptation,  Kays-Pee-Teeshon ;  rws, 
Speto 

AccEPTEE,  Kays-Pee-Ter  ;  rs,  Spees-Ter. 
or  Spets.    p.  316,  R.  6 

ACCIDENT-al-ly,    rivs,  Sdents 

Accidental,  Kays-Dent2-El ;  rws,  Sdent2 

Acclivity,  Kel-Vee-Tee;  rs,  Kel-Vee-Tee; 
rs,  Kel-Veti,  if  frequently  occurring 

ACCORD-ing-ingly-ed-ance,  rws,  Kreti 

Accordance,  Kreti-Ens;  rs,  do.,orKreti 

Accorded,    Ker-Dedi ;  rs,  Kreti 

Account,    ws,  Kent2 
On  account,    Chetoidi-Kent 
On  all  accounts,    Cheltoidi-Kents 
On  his  account,    Retsoidi-Kent 
On  our  account,     Chertoidi-Kent 
On  their  account,  Retoidi-Jedoid-Kent 

Accuracy,  Kay-Ray-Es  or  aKer-Es2. 
The  latter  form  is  preferable,  because 
it  is  the  one  which  is  contracted  in 
the  rs.  It  will  be  sufiiciently  vocal- 
ized if  a  be  inserted,     rws,  Kers 

Accurate,  Kay-Ret,  but  rather  Kret 
voc.  with  a  (see  Accuracy) ;  rws,  Kreta 

ACQTJAINT-ed-ance,    rs.  Kay2-Net 

Acquaintance,  Kay -Net-Ens ;  rs,  Kay2- 
Net 

Acquisition,  Kayseshom,  See  Accession 
and  Accusation 

Acquit,    Kay-Tee.    220,  b,  2 

Acquittal,     Kay-Tee-Lay 

Act  of  Congress,     Ket^-Gers 

ACTIVE-ly-ity,     rtvs,  Kaytivs 

Actively,  Kavtiv:Lay,  or  simply  Kay- 
tiv  ;  rws,  Kaytivs.     232,  E.  3,  c 

Actor,     Kay-Ter 
The  sign  for  a  verb  employed  as  a 
sign  for  the  actor,    p.  316,  R.  6 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


403 


In  many  words,  in  which  a  straight- 
fine  consonant  precedes  the  termination 
ter  or  tor — such  as  "blotter,  platter, 
spatter,  strutter,  traitor,  editor,  chatter, 
scatter,  actor,  gaiter," — the  t  might  be 
expressed  by  halving,  and  the  r  added 
by  Ar  or  Ray.  But  it  is  better,  as  a 
general  rule,  to  write  the  termination  of 
such  words  with  Ter  ;  1,  because  they 
are  then  analogous  to  "  keeper,  teacher, 
baker,  broker,  begger"  (Orth.,  7,  3),  in 
■which  the  }•  is  expressed  by  an  r  hook  ; 
2,  because  Ter  is  usually  the  briefest 
sign  for  r  after  a  straight-line  conso- 
nant ;  3,  because  the  other  mode  of  ex- 
pressing tr,  in  such  case,  may  be  resort- 
ed to  for  the  purpose  of  distinction  ;  as 
between  actor,  Kay-Ter,  and  actuari/, 
Ket-Ray 

ADAPT-ED-ATION,    rs,  Dees-Pet 
Addition,     Deeshon  ;  rws,  Deeshons 
Admeasurement,     Dee-Em-Zher-Ment ; 

rs,  Dee">-Zher 
Administer,    Dee-Men-Ester  ;  rs,  Dees- 

Iss-Ter,  the  circle  written  distinctly 

within  the  hook.     (Distract,  Dee-Ster. 

p.  315,  R.  i.) 
Administbation,  Dee-Men-Es-Tershon  ; 

dcs,   Dee-Meu-Es-tershon ;     rs,    Deos- 

Iss-Tershon 
Administrative,      Dee-Men-Ester-Tef ; 

rs,  Dee3-Iss-Tertlv 
Administrator,   Dee-Men-Ester-Ter;  rs, 

Dee3-Iss-Ter-Ter,  or,  if  frequent,  Dee3- 

Iss-Tret(er) 
Administratrix,       Dee-Men-Ester-Ter- 

Kays  ;   rs,  Dees-Iss-Tret-Eays 
ADMIT-ED-ANCE,    rs,  Deei-Met 
Admittance,  Dee-Em-Tens;  rs,  Deei-Met 
ADMONISH-ED-iTioN,      rs,      Dees-Men. 

Diminish-ed-ution,  Dee3-Men 

The  general  rule  observed  by  the  au- 
thor in  devising  contractions  for  a  word 
and  one  or  more  of  its  derivatives  is  to  go 
only  so  far  in  their  expression  as  they 
coincide  ;  and  sometimes  to  stoj)  short 
of  that  if  the  words  are  very  long  and  a 
suggestive  contraction  can  be  secured 
without.  In  other  words,  the  rule  is  to 
express  so  much  and  only  so  much  of  a 
word  to  be  contracted  as  is  necessary 
to  suggest  the  entire  word  and  distin- 
guish it  from  others  {2'M,  R.  4).  Admon- 
ish  and  ADMONifion  coincide  in  the  syl- 
lables atlmo7i.  The  expression  of  this 
common  part  of  the  two  words  consti- 
tutes their  contraction,  and  also  that  of 
admonished,  inasmuch  as  the  reporter 
writes  the  past  tense  or  perfect  partici- 
ple the  same  as  the  present  tense  when- 
ever a  stroke  or  more  can  be  saved 
thereby  (253,  R.  2  ;  p.  312,  R.  8).  The 
syllables  admon  are  expressed  by  Dee- 
Men  (instead  of  Dee-Em-En,  the  signs 
used  in  the  full  expression),  because 
that  is  the  briefest  expression 
Admonish,    Dee-Em-En-Ish 


Adolescence,    Dels-Ens 

Adoration,  Dee-Rayshon.  (rs,  Derision, 

Dershoni  ;  Duration,  Dershons.) 
Adriatic,    Drct-Kay,  or  Der-Tee-Kay 
Adulation,      Dee-Layshon  ;     rs,    Dee2- 

Layshon;  dilution,  delusion,  Delshons 
Adult,   Dee-Let ;  dilute,  delude.  Diets 
Adulteration,       Dee-Let-Rayshon,    or 

Dee-Lay -tershon 
Advance,     Def-Ens  ;  rws,  Defs 
Advancement,       Def-Ens:Ment ;      rcn, 

Dees3->Ient.     So  written  in  the  rs  to 

distinguish  it  from  the  noun  advana 
ADVENTITIOUS-LT-NEss,  r5,Def-Ent-Ish 
ADVENTURE-D-R,     rs,  Defs-Enter 
Adventure,    Def-Ent-Ar 
Adventurer,      Def-Ent-Ray-Eay ;      rs, 

Defs-Enter 

ADYERT-ED-ENCE-ENCY-ENT-ENTLY,     ars, 

Def2-Ret 
AD'S'ERTISE-D-MENT-EB,    rs.  Dees 
Advertise,    Def-Ray-Tees  ;  rs.  Dees. 
Affect,    Ef-Kay-Tee  ;  rs,  Efs.  ()s.  Fact, 

Ef2 ;  effect-ed,  Ef2-Kay.) 
Affectation,    Ef-Kay-Teeshon 
Affection,    Ef-Kayshon  ;    rs,  Ef shons. 

(Fashion,  rs,  Efshon2.) 
Affectionate,       Ef-Kay-Ish-Net ;      rs, 

Efshons 
AGGREGATE-D-iON,    rs,  Ger2-Gay 
Agriculture,   Ger-Kel-Ter;  rs,  Ger2-Kel 
Agriculturist,    Ger-Kel-Terst;  rs,  Ger2- 

Kelst 
AhI   iih,  (a)Hay.     El,  R.  4 
Ahead,  Hay-Dee.     149,  2  :  Orth.,  3,  1 
Alcoholic,  El-Kay-Lay-Kay 
Alike,    El-Kay.     (Like,  Lay-Kay.) 
Alel\li,    El-Kel.     See   Alcohol.    (PI,  Al- 
kalies.) 
All,    tos,  Bedoidi ;  rs,  do.,  when  it  is  not 
better  to  express  all  by  a  stroke  I,  as 
in  all  thr.  Laj'dheri, — all  its,  Letsi,  or 
by  an  El-hook,  as  in  bi/  all,  Beli,— /or 
all,  Fel2.    178,  R.  4  ;  p.'  314,  K.  20 

Expressed  by  an  El-hook 178,  R.  4 

How  written  when  used  as  a 

prefix 229,  R.  2 

Sometimes  expressed,  in  the 

rs,  by  Lay p.  314,  R.  20 

Allliave,    'air-Vee,  orBeftoidi.  201,  R.  4 

All  its,    Letsi,  or  'all'-Tees 

All  of,    Beftoidi 

All  of  its,    Letsi,  or  'all'-Vets 

All  of  our,    Bredoidi,  or  Beftoid-Ars 

All  of  their,    Laydheri,  or  'all'-Veedher 

All  of  us,     'all'-Iss,  or  Beftsoidi 

All  our,    Bredoidi,  or  'all'-Ars 

All  our  own,    Brentoidi,  or  'all'-Arns 

All  will,     'all'-Lav,  or  Bledoidi 

All  would,     Bontbidi.     201,  R.  6 

ALLEGORY-ic-ical,     rs,  El2-Ger 

ALLOPATHY-ic-ist-ically,  rs,  Lay-Pee- 

(Ith) 
ALPHABET-ic-ical,    rs,  Lay-Ef-Bet 
Altitude,    Let-Tee-Dee.     See  Latitude 
Amalgamate,      Em-Lay-Gay-Met ;     acs, 
Mel-Gay-Met ;  rs,  Mel2-Gay 


404 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


AMAXiGAM-ATE-ATED-ATlON,  rs,  Mel2-Gay 
Amanuensis,     Em-En-Enses.  {PI,  Aman- 
uenses.) 
Ambiguity,  Emb-Gay-Tee;  rs,  Embi-Gay 
AMBITIOUS-LY-NESS,     rs,  Einb-Ishi 
Ameliorate,  Em-Lay-Ret;  rs,  Mel-Kets. 

See  Meliorate 
America,     Em-Ray -Kay  ;  rs,  Em2-Kay 
American,     Em-Kay-Ken  ;  rs,  Em2-Ken 
Amiable,     Em-Eel2.     See  Humble 
ANATOMY-ic-ical-ly,    rs,  En-Tee- Em 
ANCESTOR-tby-tral,     rs,  En-Es-ster 
Ancestor,    En-Es-ster 
Ancestral,     En-Es-Iss-Ter-Lay  ;  rs,  En- 
Es-ster 
Ancestry,     En-Es-Iss-Ter ;    rs,  do.,  or 
And  all,     Kletoid2  [En-Es-ster 

And  are,     KretQid2 
And  if,     Ketoid-Efi,  or  Keft-oid2 
And  of,     Keftoid2 
And  of  a,     Keftoid2-Ketoid 
And  of  the,     Keftoid2-Retoid 
And  our,     Kretoid2 
And  our  own,  Krentoida 
And  what,     Kentoidi 
And  will,     Ketoid-Lay2,  or  Kletoida 
And  would,     Kentoid2 
Angel,  En-Jel.  164,andR.  1,6;  rr««,  Jel2 
Angelic,    En-Jel-Kay  ;  rs.  Jel2-Kay 
A-Nglo-Saxon,      Ing-Gel-Skays-En ;     rs, 

Ingses2-En  (Ang'-Sa'son) 
Animal.    En-Em-Lay  ;  rs,  En-Mel 
Animal  kingdom,    En2-Kay 
Animal  world,     En2-Eld 
Anniversary,  En-Vers-Ray;  7-s,Vers2-Ray 
Annual,    En-El  ;  rws,  Nel;i 
Another,     ws,  Endher2.     See  Any  other 
and  No  other  (264,  R.  3) 
Another  is  sometimes  added,  in  the  rs, 
by   the    lengthening    principle  ;    thus, 
Schayder, '  such  another";  Beedheri,  'by 
another;'  Efdher,'foranother;'  Teedher, 
'  to  another.'     See  under  Dhr  in  the  S.- 
P.  Dict'y  and  in  the  Reporter's  List 
Another  one,    Endhern2.    See  No  other 

one.    264,  R.  3 
Antagonism,    Ent-Gens-Em,  187,  E.  2,  c ; 

rs,  Ent:!-Gay-(Sem) 
Antagonist,  Ent-Gay-Enst;  rs,  Ents-Gay 
Antagonistic,  Ent-Gay-Ens-Tee-Kay,  or 
Ent-Gay-Ens-Kay  (236,  3);  rs,  Ents-Gay 
ANTAGONIST-ic-ism-ize-ed,  rs,Ent3-Gay 
Anterior,     En-Tee-Ray-Ray  ;    acs,  Eut- 

Ray-Ray  ;  rws.  Nets 
Anticipate,     Ents-Pet.     216,  a 
Anticipated,  Ents-Pee-Ted;  rs,Ents-Peti 
Anticipation,    Ents-Peeshon ;    rs,   do.. 
Antique,     Ent-Kay  [or  Ents-Peei 

Antiquity,  Ent-Kay-Tee  ;  rs,  Enti-Kay 
Any  body,  rs,  Em-Bed.  (No  body,  Ens- 
Any  how,    Em -Hay  [Bed.) 

Any  one,    Neni,  or  Eni-Wen 
Any  other,    Endheri 
Any  other  one,     Endherni 
Anything,    ps,  Eni-Ing 

Anything  can,     Em-Ing-Ken 
Anything  does,    Eni-Ing-Dees 


Appear,    Per  ;  rws.  Peri 
Appearance,    Prens  ;  rws,  Prensi 
Appeared,    Pret ;  rws,  Preti 
Appliance,    Plens  ;  rws,  Plenss 
APPLICABLE-Y-IUTY,    rs,  Pel3-Kay 
Applicant,     Pel-Kent ;  rws,  Plents 
Application,  Pel-Kayshon;  j-w«,Pelshon3 
Applied,     Pled  ;  rws,  Pleds 
Apply,    Pel ;  rws.  Pels 
Apprehend,    Per-En-Dee ;  rws,  Prends. 

See  Comprehend 
Apprehensible,        Per-Ens-Bee ;      rws, 

Prenss.     See  Comprehensible 
Apprehension,    Per-Enshon;  rw^.Prens. 

See  Comprehension 
Apprehensive,   Per-Ens-Vee;  ru)s,Pren3. 
See  Comprehensive 

The  publisher  of  Standard  Phonogra- 
phy, in  devising  contractions,  has  con- 
stantly kept  in  view  the  principle  of 
making  analogous  contractions  for  anal- 
ogous words  ;  so  that  one  contraction 
familiarized  usually  indicates  or  sug- 
gests the  contractions  for  several  other 
words.  (This  is  only  one  of  many  things 
as  to  which  Standard  Phonography  pos- 
sesses invaluable  advantages  over  the 
Old  Phonogi-aphy.)  Many  contractions 
are  formed  in  analogy  with  the  contrac- 
tions for  apprehensive-sion ;  apprehensi- 
ble :  as,  Sten,  for  extensive-sion  ;  Stens, 
for  extensible;  Ses-Pen,  suspension-sive; 
Spen2,  expensive-ness ;  Spens,  expan- 
sive-sion ;  Spenss,  expansible ;  Dee- 
Klen,  declension;  Rays-Pen,  responsive; 
Rays-Pens,  responsible-ility 
Approachable,    Per-Chay-Bel ;  rs,  Pera- 

Chay 
Approval,  Pref-Lay;  J-ws.Prefs.  See  Proof 
Approve,    Pref  ;  rivs.  PrefS.     See  Prove 
Approximate,      Per-Kays-Met ;   rs,  do., 

or  Persi-Met 
Approximation,    Per-Kays-Emshon;  rs, 

do.,  or  Persi-Emshon 
Arbitrament.      Ar-Bet-Ray-.Ment ;      rs, 

Ar-Bet-Ray  (237,  R.  1,  6) 
Aebitrarily,    Ar-Bet-Ray-Ray-Lay;  acs, 

Ar-Bet-Ray-Rel  ;  rs.  Ars-Bet 
Arbitraky,     Ar-Bet-Ray  ;  rs,  Ar3-Bet 
Arbitrate,  Ar-Bet-Ret;  rs,do.,or Ars-Bet 
Archangel,    Ar-Kay-En-Jel  (164,  R.  1);, 

rs,  Ar2-Jel 
Archbishop,    Ray-Ohay-Bee-Ish-Pee;  rs, 

Ray2-Chay-Bee 
Architect,    Ar-Ket:Ket ;  rs,  Ars-Ket 
Architectural,      Ar-Ket:Kay-Ter-Lay ; 

rs,  Ar2-Ket 
Architecture,       Ar-Ket:Kay-Ter ;     rs, 

Ar2-Ket 
Are  having,       Arf2:'ing,'     or   Ref2:'ing' 
Are  of,     Ref3 

Are  thr,    Ardher2,  or  Raydher2 
Are  to  have,     Ref2 

Aristocracy,  Ar-Stee-Ker-Es;  rs,Ar2-Stee 
Aristocrat,  Ar-Stee-Kret ;  rs,  Ar2-Stee 
Aristocratic,       Ar-Stee-Kret:Kay ;    rs, 

Ar2-Stee 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


405 


Abistocratical,  Ar-Stee-Kret-Kel ;  rs, 
Ar2-Stee 

AElSTOCRAT-ic-iCAL-CT,     rs,  Ar2-Stee 

ARITHMETIC-AL-L^N,     rs,  Eay2-Ith-Met 

Arithmetic,  Ray2-Itli-Met-Kay  ;  rs,  wt 
Kay 

Aeithmeticai,  Eay2-Ith-Met-Kel ;  rs, 
wt  Kel 

Arithmetician,  Eay-Itli-Em-Teeshoii ; 
rs,  Ray2-Ith-Met 

Abound,      Arnd ;     rs,  Arnd^.      See  Ke- 
porter's  List,  pp.  531-2 
Around  and  around,  Ariid:>-Arnd 
Around  thr,     Arnd3-Jed'oid 

Arrange,  Ray-En-Jay;  ?-s,  Ray2-(En)-Jay 

Arrangement,  Ray2-En-Jay-Ment ;  rs, 
Ray2-{En)-Jay 

ArriVal,    Ref-Lay  ;  rws,  Eefi 

Arrive,    Eef  ;  rws,  Ref  i 

Arrived,    Reft ;  rws,  Refti 

Art,  the  second  person  of  the  substan- 
tive verb  ;  dws,  Art  (p.  245,  R.  2);  rs, 
do.,  or  the  same  as  are.  Sometimes 
added  by  Ret,  or  by  Ar-hook  and 
shortening.  Seep.  312,  R.  7.  R.L.,p.526 

Artlficul,    Ret-Ef-Shel ;  rs,  Reti-Ef 

Artificiality,  Ret-Ef-Shel-Tee ;  rs, 
Reti-Ef 

As  a-n,    Sketoid2 

As  far  as  I  am  concerned,  Sef  s3-Tet'oid- 
Ems-Rend 

As  far  as  possible,    Sefss-Pees 

As  far  as have  been,     Sefss-Ben 

As  fast  as can,     Sefses-Ken 

As  fast  as  possibly  can,     Sefses- 

Pees-Ken 

As  great  as  possible,     Sgreds2-Pees 

As  has  been,     Ses2-Ben 

As  has  never  been,  Ses2-En-Ben  (or  Ses2- 
En-Ven — been  expressed  by  En-hook) 

Ashe,  Sehetoid2,  sometimes Iss-Retoid2, 
or  Spetoid2,  -when  joined  to  a  follow- 
ing word 

As  I,     Sket-oidi,  or  Stet-oidi 

As  I  have  been,     Steft-oidi-Ben 

As  it  appears  to  me,    Zet2-Pers-Eiii 

As  it  had,     Iss-Teds 

As  it  had  not,    Iss-Tent3 

As  it  ought,     Iss-TetL 

As  it  ought  not,    Iss-Tenti 

As  it  ought  to  have,     Iss-Tefi 

As  it  ought  to  have  been,     Iss-Teti-Ben 

As  it  ought  to  have  had,    Iss-Tefti 

As  it  were,     Iss2-Ter 

As  it  would,     Iss-Ted3 

As  it  would  have,    Iss-Tef.^ 

As  it  would  have  been,    Iss-Teds-Ben 

As  it  would  have  had,    Iss-Tefts 

As  it  would  not,    Iss-Tents 

As  large  as can,    Sjays3-Ken 

As  little,    Sleti 

As  little  as  possible,    Sletsi-Pees 

As  long,     Iss2-Ing 

As  long  as  possible,     Iss2-Ings-Pees 

As  long  as  the  other,  I8s2-Ings-Dheedher 

As  much,    Schay3 

As  much  of,    Schefs 


As  much  of  it,    Schefts 
As  soon,     Se.s2-Eu 

As  soonasconvenient,  Ses2-Ens-Ven-Ent. 
See  S.-P.  Dict'y,  pp.  23-5;  R.  L.,  p.  772 
As  the,   Iss2-Chet'oid.     See  As  to  the  and 
As  thr,     Zeedhers  [Asa 

As  to,    Iss-Petoid2 
As  to  a-n,    Iss2-Tet-oid.    See  As  a-n 
As  to  his,     Iss-Petsoid2 
As  to  how,    Iss2  Chetoid4 
As  to  it,     Iss2-Tee 
As  to  our  own,    Sxirentoids 
As  to  the,     Iss2-Petoid.     See  As  to  and 
As  to  thr,     Iss-Teedher2  [As  the 

As  to  their  own.     Iss-Teedhern2 
As  to  what,     Spentoid2 
As  to  what  is  or  has,     Spentsoid3 
As  to  which,     Iss2-Chay 
As  well,     Iss-Lay2 
As  well  as  possible,     Slays2-Pees 

In  such  phrases  as  '  as  far  as  you  (he, 
I,  we,  or  they)  can,'  '  as  near  as  you 
can,'  the  pronoun  '  I,  we,  you,  ye,  he, 
or  they '  may  usually  be  expressed  with 
convenience  ;  but  the  experienced  re- 
porter may  omit  it  in  sucli  phrases  with 
entire  saf  ety,easily  supplying  the  proper 
pronoun  by  the  context  and  memory. 
In  the  above  phrases  a  dash  is  substi- 
tuted for  these  pronouns  ;    '  As  far  as 

can '  ='  As  far  as  I  (we,  you,  he,  or 

they)  can.' 

ASCEND-ED-ANCY,  rs,  Es2-End 
Asqendant,     Es-End-Ent ;  rs,  Es2-Nent 
Ascendancy,   Es-End-En-Es;  rs.  Es2-End 
Ascribe,    Es-Ker-Bee  ,•  rs,  Es2-Ker 
Ascription,     Es-Ker-Peeshon  ;   rs,  Es2- 

Eershon 
Aspect,     Es-Pee-Ket ;  rs,  Es3-Pee 
Aspiration,  Es-Pershon  ;  rs,  do.,  orEsz- 
AspntE.    Es-Per  [Per 

Assemble,    Es-Em-Bel ;  rs,  Es2-Em 
Assembly,     Es-Em-Bel ;  rs,  Es2-Era 
ASSEMBLE-d-y-age,    rs,  Es2-Em 
Assign,    Es-en 
Assignable,    Es-en-Bee 
Assignee,     Es-En 
Assignment,    Es-eniMent;  rs,  Esi-Ment, 

or  Es-eni 
Assimilate,     Es-Em-Let ;  rs,  Esi-Em 
Assimilation,     Es-Em-Layshon  ;  rs,  Esi- 
ASSIMILATE-d-ion,    rs,  Esi-Em        [Em 
Assist,     Es-Steh  ;  rws,  Es2-Steh 
Assistance,     Es-Iss-Tens  ;  rws,  Es2-Steh 
Assistant,    Es-Iss-Tent ;  rs,  do.,  or  E82- 

Steh 
Assurance,    (u)Sher2-Ens  ;  rdws,  Sher2- 

Ena 
Assure,    Sher2,  voc  with  a  only,  to  dis- 
tinguish it  from  sure  ;  rws,  Sher2 
Assured,     (u)Sherd2  ;  rws,  Sherd2 
Assuredly,     (a)Sherd2:Lay  ;  rs,  Sherd2: 

Lay,  or  Sherds  simply 
Assuredness,    (a)Sherd2-Ens;  rs,  Sherds- 
Ens 
Assurer,    (a)Sher2-Ar ;  rs,  Sher2-Ar 
Astronomer,  Ester-En-Mer;  rf  ,Esteri-En 


I 


406 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


AsTEONOMicAL,      Ester-En-Em-Kel ;    r$, 

Esteri-En 
AsTEONOiynf,    Ester-En-Em;  rs,  Esten-En 
ASTKONOMY-iCAL-EE,     rs,  Estcri-Eu 
At  all  events,    Telft-Euts 
At  all  its,    Telts:; 
At  all  our.     Tiers 
At  all  seasons,     Telsess-Ens 
At  all  times,     Telto-Ems,  or  Teltss 
At  the  first,     Teests 
At  hand,     Tents 
At  his,    Tees3 
At  his  house.    Teesess 
At  it,     Tets 
At  length,     Tlens 
At  one,     rws.  Tens 
At  once,     rws,  Tenss 
At  our,     rws,  Ters 
At  our  own,     rws,  Trens 
At  some  time,     Teess-Met 
At  their,     Teedhers 
At  their  own,    Teedherns 
At  what,     Tets 
Atheism,    Itha-Sem 
Atheist,     Ithsta.     See  Tlieist 
Atheistical-ly,    Iths2-(Tee)-Kel:  rs,  do. 
Atlantic,    Tee-Lent-Kay 

Atlantic  Ocean,    Tee2-Lent-Kayshon 
Atmospheke,     Tee-Ems-Fer  ;  rs,  Tees2- 

Fer 
Atmospheeio,     Tee-Ems-Fer-Kay ;     rs, 

Tees2-Fer 
AtmospheeicaXi,     Tee-Ems-Fer-Kel  ;  rs, 

Tees2-Fer 
Atonement,    Ten:Ment;    rs,  Tee2-Ment 
Attain,     Ten  ;  rws,  Tens 
Attainable,     Ten-Bee  ;  rs,  Tens-Bee 
Attained,     Tend  ;  rws.  Tends 
Attainment,    Ten:Ment;  rs,  Tees-Ment 
Atteact,     Ter-Ket ;  rivs,  Ters 
Atteacted,    Ter-Kay-Ted  ;  rtvs,  Ters 
Atteaction,      Ter-Kayshon ;    acs,    Ter- 
shon  ;  rws,  Tershons 

Attraction  of  gravitation,     Ters-Ger 
ATTBACTrvE,    Ter-Kaytiv  ;  rws,  Trefs 
Audaciously,    Dee-Shays  :Lay  ;  rs,  Dee- 


ATJDACIOUS-ly-ness,    rs,  r)ee2-Shay 
AUDITOB,    Deti-Ar 
Augment,    Gay-Ment 
Augmentation,    Gay-Men-Teeshon ;  rs, 

Gay2-Ment 
Augmentative,   Gay-Ment-Tef ;  rs,Gay2- 

Ment 
AUGMENT-ED-ATioN-ATrvE,      rs,    Gay2- 

Ment 
AuspiciousNESS,     Es-Pee-Shays-Ens ;  rs, 

Esi-Pee 
AUSPICIOUS-LY-NESS,     rs,  Esi-Pee 
Authentic,   Thent-Kay;  rs,Thent2-(Kay) 
Authenticity,  Thent-Es-Tee;  rs,Theut2- 
AuTHENTicATE,     Tbent-Ket  [(Est) 

Authentication,     Thent-Kayshon 
Authoritative,   Ith-Ret-Tef;  acs,  Thret- 

Tef ;  rs,  Threti 
Authority,     Ith-Ray-Tee ;    acs,    Ther- 

Tee ;  rs,  Threti 


AUTHORITY-attve-ly,    rs,  Threti 
Authorization,     Therseshon 
AUTOBIOGRAPHY-ee-ic-al,      rs,    Tee- 
AvAiL,     Vel.     (Value,  Vel"..)        [Bee-Ger 
Avaeiciousness,   Ver-Shays-Ens;  rs,Ver- 

Shay(s-Eus).     See  Voraciousness 
AVAR'iCIOUS-ly-ness,    rs,  Ver-Shay 
Avenge,    Vee-En-Jay;  rs,  Vee2-Jay.  See 

A uerage 
Average,  Vee-Ray-Jay;  rs, Vees-Jay.  See 
Averse,    Vers;  rws,  Yersi  [Avenge 

Aversion,    Vershon  ;  rws,  Vershons 
Avert,    Vee-Ret ;  rivs.  Verts 
Averted,    Vee-Ray-Ted  ;  rws.  Verts 
Averter,    Verier  :  rdws,  Verters 
Avocation,   Vee-Kayshon;  rws, Veeshons 
Avoidance,    Ved-Ens  ;  rws,  Vedi 
AVOID-ed-ance,     rws,  Vedi 
Aware,    ws,  Wers 

Aware  of,    rws,  Werfs,  or  Of  may  be 
implied 

Aware  of  that,    Wers-Dhet 

Aware  of  thr,      Wers-Veedher  ;      ars, 
Werdhers 
Awed,     Dee,  voc.  with  o  ;  rs,  Dedoidi 
AWFUL-ly-ness,  awe  of,     rs,  Deftoidi 

B. 

Bachelor,     Bee-Chel-Ar ;  rws,  Chlers 
Back,     Bee-Kay  ;  rs,  Bees-Kay,  or  Bees 
Backgammon,      Bee-Kay-Gay-Men ;     rs, 

Bees-Gay-Men 
Background,  Bee-Kay-Grend  ;  rs,  Bees- 

Grend 
Bad,     Bed  ;  rs.  Bed  through  the  line 
Bankable,    Bee-Ing-Kay-Bel ;    rs,  Bees- 

Ing-Bee 
Bankrupt,   Bee-Ingker-Pet;  rs,  Bees-Ing 
Bankruptcy,      Bee-Ingker-Pet-Es ;     rs, 

Bees-Ing 
BANK-rupt-euptct,    Bees-Ing 
Baptism,  Bee-Pee-Tees-Em:  rs,  Bees-Pee 
Baptismal,     Bee-Pee-Tees-Em-Lay ;   rs, 

Bee3-Pee 
Baptistic,   Bee-Pee-Teest-Kay;  rs,  Bees- 

Pee-(Teest) 
Baptize,     Bee-Pee-Tees  ;  rs,  Bees-Pee 

BAPTIZE-D-R-ISM-ISMAL-IST  -  ISTIC  -  ISTIC- 

AL,    rs,  Bees-Pee 

B.u^BARiTT,     Ber-Ber-Tee  ;  rs,  Ber2-Bret 

Barometer,    Ber-Emter;  rs,  Ber2-Emter 

BiVROMETRiCAL,  Ber-Emter-Kel;  rs.  Ber2- 

Be  it,     rws,  Bet2  [Emter 

Be  had,    rws,  Bed2 

Be  not,    Bent2 

Be  therefore,    Beedherf2 

Beautiful,    Bet-Eel ;  7-s,  do.,  or  Beta 

BEAUTY-iFUL-LY,    rws,  Bet2 

Because  hehas  been, Kay  si-Chetsoid-Ben 

Because  I,  Kaysi-Tetoid  (or  -Ketoid 
frequently  when  joined  to  a  follow- 
ing word) 

Because  thr,  Kaysi-Jedoid  (or  -Bedoid, 
if  more  convenient  when  joined  to  a 
following  word) 

Because  there  are,     Kaysi-Jedoid-Ar 

Been  done,    Beu2-Den 


GENERAL    INDEX, 


407 


Been  said,    Bees2.Dee.    P.  312,  R.  12 
Been  thr,     rivs,  Becdher2 
Before  anotlior,     Bef2-Endher 
Before  having  been,     BefJ-Veu 
Before  lie,  Bef2-Ketoid  (sometimes -Pet- 
oi(i  when  joined  to  a  following  word) 
Before  it,    rws,  Beft2 
Before  it  was.    Beft2-Zee 
Before  ths,    Bef--Dhees 
Began,     Bee-Gen  ;  rws,  Gen3 
Begin,     Bee-Gen;  »-u)s,Geni.  {Pt,  Began, 
Bee-Gen  ;  rws.  Gens  ;  pp.  Begun,  Bee- 
Gen  ;  rws,  Gen2) 
Beginnek,    Bee-Gen-Ar ;  dws,  Geni-Ar 
Beginning,     Bee-Gen:'ing';  rws,  Geni 
Behind,     Bee-En-Dee ;    acs.  Bend,   voc. 

with  i ;  rzvs,  Beudi 
Behold,     Bee-Eld  ;  ?'?os,  Beld2.    (Z'iand 

pp,  beheld',  Bee-Eld  ;  rws,  Beld2.) 
Beholder.     Bee-Layder;  rdws,  Beld2-Ar 
Belief.     Blef  ;   rws,  Blefa 
Believable,    Blef2-Bee 
Believe,     Blef2  ;  rivs,  Bel2 
Believed,    Blefti ;  rws,  Bel2 
Believer,    Blef2-Ray 
Belong,     Bel-Ing ;  rws.  Bell 
Belonged,     Bel-Ing-Dee  ;  rws,  Beli 
Benefaction,    Bee-En-Ef-Kayshon;  acs, 

Bee-En-Ef  shon  ;  rs,  Bee:i-En-Ef  shon 
Benefactor,     Bee-En-Ef-Kay-Ter ;     rs, 

Bee3-En-Ef 
Benefactress,  Bee-En-Ef-Kay-Ters ;  rs, 

Bee3-En-Ef-Ters 
Beneficence,        Bee-En-Efs-Ens ;     rcn, 
Ben2-Ef  (with  the  En-hook  so  as  to  dis- 
tinguish it  from  the  cm  tov  be^ievolence) 
Beneficent,  Bee-En-Efs-Ent;  rcn,  Ben2- 
Ef  (with  the  En-hook,  to  distinguish 
it  from  the  en  for  benevolent) 
Beneficial,     Bee-En-Ef-Shel;  rcn.  Beei- 

En-Ef .     See  Benevolent  and  Beneficent 
Benevolence,     Bee-En- Vee-Lens  ;   rcn, 
Bee2-En-Vee.     See  Beneficial  and  Be- 
neficence 
Benevolent,      Bee-En-Vee-Lent ;     rcn, 
Bee2-En-Vee.  See  Beneficial  and  Benefi- 
cent 
Benignant,  Bee-En-Gay-Nent;  rcn,Bee2- 

En-Gay 
Benjamin,      Bee-En-Jay-Men  ;    rs,  Bee- 
En -Jay 
Bespeak,  Bee-Spee-Kay  ;  rcn,  Beei-Spee 
Betake,    Bet2-Kay 
Betoken,    Bet-Ken 
Beyond  my  (him,  or  me),    Yuhi-Em 
Beyond  the,     Ynhi-lletoid 
Beyond  their,    Yuh-I)her2 
Bibliographer,    Bee-Bel-Gref-Ray ;  rs, 

Bee-Bel-Ger 
BIBLIOGRAPHY-ER-ic-iCAl,,        rs.  Bee- 
Bel-Ger 
Bigot,    Bee-Get ;  rs,  Beei-Get 
Bigoted,    Bee-Gay-Ted  ;  rs,  Beei-Get 
Bigotry,     Bee-Get-Ray  ;  rs,  Beei-Get 
BIGOT-ED-BY,     rs,  Beei-Get 
Billingsgate,  Bel-Ings-Get;  »-,'!,Belsi-Get 
BiOGBAPHEB.  Bee-Gref-Ray;  rs,  Bee2-Ger 


Biographic,  Bee-Gref-Kay  ;  rs,  Bee2-Ger 
Biographical,      Bee-Gref -Kay-El ;     rs, 

Bee2-Ger 
Biography,    Bee-Ger-Ef ;  rs,  Bee2-Ger 
BIOGRAPHY-ER-ic-iCAL,     rs,  Bee2-Ger 
Bishop,  Bee-Ish-Pee  ;  rs,  Bee2-l8h 
Bishopric,      Bee-Ish-Pee-Ray-Kay  ;     rs, 

do.,  or,  if  fr.,  Bee2-Ish 
Blindfold,     Bled-Feld.     236, 4 
Body,    Bee-Dee  ;  rius,  Bedi 
Body  and  soul,    Bedi-Sel 
Everybody,    Ver2-Bed 
Bold,    Beld  :  rws,  Beld2 
Boldness,    Beld:Ens(or  -Ens)*  rws,  Belds 
Bombastic,   Bee-Embs-Tee-Kay;  rs,  Bee- 

Embst 
BOMBAST-ic-icALLY,     rs,  Bee-Embst 
BouNTiFUL-LY,      Bee-En-Tee-Fel ;    rws. 

Bents 
BouNTiFCLNEss,     Bee-En-Tee:'fulness' ; 

rws.  Bents 
Bounty,    Bee-En-Tee  ;  nvs.  Bents 
Brethren,  (npl  of  Brother),  Ber-Dhern; 

rws,  Bren3 
British  America,    rs,  Breti-Em 
Broad,       Bred.       (Broader,     Bred-Ar ; 

Broadest,  Bredst.) 
Broken-hearted,  Ber-Ken-Ray-Ted;  rs, 

Ber-Ken-Art 
Brother,      Ber-Dher ;    rws,   Bers.     (PI, 

Brothers  or  Brethren,  which  see) 
Brotherhood,    Ber-Dhred  ;  rws,  Bers 

My  dear  brother,    Emder-Ber 
Brothee-in-law,    Ber-Dher-En-El  ;  acs, 
Ber-Dher-Nel,  or  Ber3-Nel;  rs,  Bers-Nel 
Brotherly  love,    Ber3-(Lay)-Lay-Vee 
Brought.    (p<  and  p/>  of  Bring),  Bret 
Build,    Beld  ;  rws,  Beldi 
Building,     Beld:'ing'  ;  rws,  Beldi 
Built,     Belt  ;  rws,  Belti 
Bulk,    Bee-Lay-Kay 
Burdensome,    Ber-Dees-Em  ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Berds2-Em 
Burning-glass,    Bee-Ren-Ing-Gels ;   rs, 

Bee2-Ray-Gels 
Busy-body.    Bees-Bee-Dee;  rs,  Beesi-Bed 
But  all,     Telt-oid2 
But  are,     Tret'oid2,  or  'but'-Ar 
But  are  not,    Trent'oids 
But  are  not  so,     Trent-oid2-Es 
But  are  of,     Treftoida 
But  are  having,     Treftoid2:'ing' 
But  have,    Teft-oid2 
But  he,     Tet-oid2-Retoid 
But  I  am,     Tetoid2-Ketoid-Em 
But  I  have.     Tet-oid2-Ketoid-Vee 
But  I  have  been,  Tet-oid2-Ketoid-Ben  (or 
But  if,    Toft-oid2  [-Yen) 

But  it,     Tetoid2-Tee 
But  not,    Tent-oid2 
But  of,    Teft-oid2 
But  our,    Tretoid2,  or  Tetoid2-Ar 
But  we  were  (or  would), Tetoids-Wayweh 
But  will,    Tetoid2-Lay,  or  Telt-oid2 
But  will  not,    Tlentoid2 
But  you  think,    Tetoida-Yuh-Ith 
By  all.    Bell 


408 


GENERAL    INDEX, 


By  all  of,    Belfi 

By  all  of  our.    Belfi-Ar,  or  Bleri 

By  having,    Befi:'ing' 

By  it,    Beti 

By  no  possibility,    Beei-En-Pees 

By  other,     Beedheri 

By  other  persons,    Beedheri-Perses 

By  our,     Beri 

By  some  other,    Beei-Semdher 

By  their,     Beedheri 

By  their  own,     Beedherni 

By  what,     rws,  Beti 

By  your  own,    Beei-Yayn 

C. 

Calculable,    Kel-Kel-Bel ;  rdws,  Kels- 

Bel  (or  -Bee) 
Calculate,     Kel-Klet ;  r%vs,  Kels 
Calculated,     Kel-Kel-Ted  ;  rws,  Kel3 
Calculation,     Kel-Kelshon  ;  rws,  K.el3 
Calculatok,     Kel-Kel-Ter;  rs,  Kel3:(Ar) 
CAIiCULATE-D-lON-OR,     rs,  Kel3 
Callfoenlv,    Keif-Ray-En;  rs,  Klef-Rayi 
Call  forth,     rws.  Keif i 
Can,    ws,  Ken2 ;  in  the  rs  without  the 
hook  whenever  it  would  prevent  the 
formation  of  a  desirable  phrase-sign. 
P.  312,  E.  12 

Can  be  said,  Ken2-Bees-Dee 
Can  be  there,  Ken2-Beedher 
Can  he,    Ken2-Petoid  (usually -Retold 

when  joined  to  a  following  word) 
Can  I,  Ken2-Ketoid  (sometimes -Tetoid 

when  joined  to  a  following  word) 
Can  thr,     Kaydher2 
Can  we  do  it,    Kay2-'we'-Det 
Can  we  give,     Kay2-Weh-Gay 
Can  we  know,     Kay2-'Wen 
Can  we  say,     Kay2-'we'-Es(a) 
Can    we    wonder    that,        Kay2-'we'- 

Wender-Dhet 
Can  you,      Kay-Yuh   (or   -Yeh   when 
joined  to  a  following  word,  if  more 
convenient,  or  if  i^referred  for  legi- 
„billty).     P.  311.  R.  2 
Cakon  [Sp.],     Kay-En-Yayn 
Canon  (a  rule  or  law),     Kay-Nen  ;   rs, 

Kay2-Nen 
Canonical,    Kay-En-En-Kel ;    rs,  Kay2- 

Nen 
Capacious,  Kay-Pee-Ish-Iss;  rs,  Kay-Pee2 
Capacity.    Kay-Pees-Tee  ;  rs,  Kay-Pee2 
Capeiciods,    Kay-Per-Ish-Iss ;   rs,  Kay- 

Peri 
Capriciously,    Kay-Per-Ish-Iss:Lay  ;  rs, 

Kay-Perl 
Capkiciousness,     Kay-Per-Ish-Iss-Ens — 

Iss  on  the  back  of  En  ;  rs,  Kav-Peri 
CAPRICIOUS-LY-NESs,     rs,  Kay-Pen 
Captiousness,  Kay-Pee-Ish-Iss-Ens — Iss 

on  the  back  of  En  ;  rs,  Kay-Pee-Ish 
CAPTIOUS-LY-NESS,     rs,  Kay-Pee-Ish 
Caepentee,     Ker-Pent-Ar  ;  rs,  Ker-Pent2 
Caepentey,  Ker-Pent-Ray;  rs,  Ker-Pent2 
Casuist,    Kay8-Est2 

Casuistic,    Kays-Est-Kay  ;  rs,  Kay8-Est2 
Casuistby,    Kays-Est-Ray;  rs,  Kays-Esta 


Categorical,  Ket-Ger-Kel;  rs,  Ket2-Ger 
Categoey,     Ket2-Ger 
Catholic,  Kay-Ith-Lay-Kay,  rs,  Kay-Iths 
Catholicism,     Kay-Ith-Layses-Em ;    rs, 

Kay-Ith2 
CATHOLIC-iSM-iTY,    rs.  Kay-Ith2 
CAUTIOUS-ly-ness,    rs,  Kay-Ishi 
Celestlal,     Slays-Tee-Lay  ;  rs,  Slay-Es2 
Ceetatn,      Iss-Ret-En  ;     rws,     Iss-Ret2, 

sometimes  Sart  in  pkr 
Certainly,    Iss-Ret-En-El;  riw,  Iss-Ret2 
Ceetainty,     Iss-Ret-En-Tee ;    rws,  Iss- 

Ret2,  sometimes  Sart,  in  phr 
Ceetificate,    Iss-Eay-Tef-Ket ;  rs,  lis- 

Reti-Ef 
Cessation,       Es-Iss-Eshon ;     rws,    Es2- 

Isseshon.     See  Secession 
Chaie,     Cher  ;  rtvs,  Cher2 
Ceallenge,     Chel-En-Jay;  r«,  Chel2-Jay 
Challenged,  Chel-En-Jed;  rs,  Chel2-Jay 
Challengee,    Chel-En-Jer;  rs,  Chel2-Jer 
Chamber,     Chay-Em-Ber;  rs,  Chay2-Ber 
Change,     Chay-En-Jay  ;  rws,  Chay2 
Changed,     Chay -En-Jed  ;  rws,  Chay2 
Changeable,        Chay-En-Jay-Bel  ;      rs, 

Chay2-Bel 
Chapter,    Chay-Pee-Ter;  rs,  Chays-(Pet) 

Mode  of  indicating  chapters  shown  ,267 
Chaeacter,  Ker-Kay-Ter ;  rs,  Ker2-Kay 
Characteristic, Ker-Kay-Terst  (or  Ters)- 

Kay  ;  rs,  Ker2-Kay8t 
Chaeacteeistics,      Ker-Kay-Terst     (or 

Ters)-Kays ;  rs,  Ker2-Kayses 
Characteeises,      Ker-Kay-Terses ;     rs, 

Ker2-Kayses 
Chaege,     Chay-Bay-Jay  ;  rws,  Chays 
Chargeable.      Chay -Ray -Jay-Bel ;      rs, 

Chay::-Bel  (or  -Bee) 
Charitable.    Chay-Ret-Bel;  rws,  Cherts 
Chaeity,    Chay-Ray-Tee  ;  rws.  Cherts 
Chaste,     Chayst 
Chastity,    Chays-Tee-Tee,  or  as  a  rws, 

Chaysta 
Cheer,    Cher ;  rws,  Chen 
Cheeeful,    Cher-Eel ;  acs,  Cherf ;  rws, 

Cherfi 
Cheeefulness,      Cher-.'fulness' ;     acs, 

Cherf -Ens  ;  rivs,  Cherfi 
Chemical,    Kay-Em-Kel ;  rs,  Kay2-Em 
Chemically,     like  Chemical 
Chemistry,    Kay-Ems-Ter;  rs,  Kay2-Em 
Child,     Cheld  :  rws,  Cheldi 
Childhood,    Ch eld-Dee;  rws,  Cheldi 
Children,    Chel-Dren  ;  rws,  Chel2 
Chimera,    Kay-Mer ;  rs,  Kayi-Mer 
Chimehically,    Kay-Mer-Kel ;  rs,  Kayi- 

Mer 
Chirogeaphical,    Ker-Gref -Kay-El ;  rs, 

Keri-Ger 
Chirography,    Ker-Ger-Ef ;  rs,  Keri-Ger 
CHIROGRAPHY-ic-ical,    rs,  Keri-Ger 
Christian,     Kers-Ten  ;   rws,  Kreni,  in 

phr,  sometimes  Ker 

Christian  church,    Kreni-Cher-Chayj 

Christian  religion,    Kreni-Jen 

Christian   world,     KrenUEld;    or,  it 
fr.,  Ken -Eld.    236,  i 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


409 


Chbistianity,  Kers-Ten-Tee;  rws,  Kreni 
Cheistiahize,  Kers-Tee-Eus;  rws,  Krensi 
Circumstance,      '  circum'  :Steus  ;     rws, 

Stenss 
CiRCDMSTANTiAL-LT,       'circum'  :Stee-Eii- 

Shel ;  rws,  Stens 
Citizen,    Stees-Eu  ;  rivs.  Steel 
Claibvotance,     Kel-Kay-Vee-Ens ;   acs, 

Kler-Vee-Ens  ;  rws.  Klerfi 
Clairvoyant,      Kel-Ray-Yee-Ent ;     acs, 

Kler-Vee-Ent ;  rivs,  Klcrf  i 
Cleab,  Kel-Ar  ;  rws,  Kleri 
Cleared,    Kel-Ked  (or  -Ard  ;  213,  R.  1); 

rws,  Klei'i 
Clearer,    Kel-Eay-Kay  ;  rs,  Klori-Ray 
Clearing  house,    Kel-Ar:ing  Hays  ;  rs, 

Klen-Hays 
Clearness,    Kel-Ar-Ens ;  rws,  Kleri 
Clear-sighted,       Kel-Ar-Iss-Ted ;      rs, 

Klen-Sted 
Clerical,    Kel-Ray-Kel ;  rs,  Kler2-(Kel) 
Clerk,    Kel-Ar-Kay  ;  rws,  Kler2 
Collateral-ly,      Kay-Layter-Lay ;     rs, 

Kay-Laytcr2 
Collect,    Kel-Kay-Tee  ;  rs,  Kel2-Kay 
Collected,    Kel-Kay-Ted;  rs,  Kel2-Kay 
Collection,      Kel-Kayshon  ;    rs,  Kel2- 
CoLOB,    Kel-Ar  ;  rws,  Kler2    [Kay(sboii) 
Colorable,     Kel-Ar-Bel ;  rs,  Kler2-Bel 

(or  -Bee) 
Colorific,   Kel-Ray-Ef-Kay;  rws,  Klerf2 
Colorless,  Kel-Ar-Lays;  rdws,  Kler2-Els 
Combination,     'coia':Bee-En'shoii;  rws, 

Beni 
Combine,    'com':Ben  ;  rws,  Beni 
Combined,     ■com' :Bend  ;  ?-h)5,  Bendi 
Comfortable,      'com':Ef-Eet-Bel ;  .  ?•«, 

Ef2-Ret.     See  Fortunate 
Commence,     'com' :Ens  ;  rws,  Ens2 
Commenced,     'com':Enst2  ;  rius,  Enst2 
Commencement,     'com':Eiis:Meut ;  rws, 

Ens2.  (Commencements,  rs,  Enses2.) 
CoMMERClAL-LY,  Kay2-Mer-Shel ;  rs. 
Commonest,    Kaysti  [Kay2-Mer 

Complete,     'com':Plet;  rws.  Pleti 
Completely,    'com':Plet-El;  rtus,  Pleti- 

(El) 
Completion,       'com':Pel'slion ;       rws, 

Pelshoui 
Complexion,     'com':Pel-Kayshon;  rivs, 

Pel"shon2 
Compliance,    'com':Plens;  rit's,  Plensi 
Compliant,     'com':Plent;  rws,  Plenti 
Complied,     'com':Pled;  rws,  Pledi 
Comply,     'com' :Pel ;  rius,  Peli 
Comprehend,     'com':Per-En-Dee ;    rius, 

Prend2 
Comprehended,  'com':Per-En-Ded;  rws, 

Prend2 
Compbehensibility,  'com':Per-Ens:Bee; 

rws,  Prens2 
Comprehensible,      'com':Per-Ens-Bee ; 

rws,  Prens2 
Comprehension,  'com'rPer-Enshon;  rtt's, 

Pren2 
CoMPREHENSrvE,        'com':Per-Ens-Vee  ; 

rws,  Preni 


Concern,    'con':Sarn;  rws,  Sarnz,  Bome- 

times  Iss-Ren  in  phr 
Concerned,     'con':Sarnd;  rws,  Sarnds, 

sometimes  IssRend  in  plir 
Conclude,     'con':Kled  ;  riis,  KledJ 
Concluded,     'con':Kel-Ded;  rws,  Kleds 
Conclusion,      'con'iKelshon  ;  rws,  Kel- 

shon3 
Conclusive,    'con':Kels-"Vee;  rws,  Kelss 
Conclusiveness,      '  con'iKels-Vee-Ens ; 

rws,  Kels3 
Condition,     •con':Dee'slion  ;  rws,  Dee- 

shon2.    See  Addition  and  Contradiction 
Conditional,      'con' :Deesh on-Lay  (195, 

R.  1);  rws,  Deeshon2.     See  Additional 
Conditioned,       'con':Deeshond ;    rws, 

Deeshondi 
Conform,   'con':Fer-Em;  rws,  'con':reri 
Conformable,    'con':Fer-Em-Bel ;  rdws, 

Fen-Bee 
Conjectural,     'con': Jay-Kay -Ter-Lay  ; 

rs,  Jay2-Kay 
Conjecture,      'con':Jay-Kay-Ter ;      rs, 

Jay2-Kay 
Conjunctive,     'con':Jay-Ing-Kaytiv;  rs, 

Jay2-Ing 
Conjuncture,    'con' :  Jay-Ing-(Kay)-Ter; 

rs,  Jay2-Ing 
Conscientious,        'con':Ish-En-Ish-Iss ; 

rs,  Ish2-En 
Conscientiously,    'con':Ish-En-Ish-Iss: 

Lay  ;  rs,  Isli2-En 
Consequence,    'con':Skens;  rws,  Skensl 
Consequent,     *con':Stent;  rws,  Skenti 
Consequential,  'con'  :Skay-En-Shel ;  rs, 

Skcni 
Consequentialness,  'con'  :Skay-En-Sh el- 
Ens  ;  rws,  Skeni 
Conservative,      'con'  :Iss-Ray-Vee-Tef ; 

rs,  Iss-Ray2-Vee 
Consider,     'con' :Sder  ;  rws,  Sder2 
Considerable,        'con':Sder-Bel ;    rws, 

Sder2 
Considebableness,  'con':Sder:'bleness'; 

rws,  Sder2 
Considerate,    'cod' :Sdret;  rws,  Sdreti 
Considerateness,    'con'-Sdret-Ens;  rws. 

Sdreti 
Consideration,      'con':Sdershon;    rivs, 

Sdershon2 
Considered,    'con':Sdret;  rws.  Sdreti 
Consist,     "con'iSes-Tee  ;  rrt's,  Ses-Teei 
Consistence,     'con':Ses-Teus;  rws,  Ses- 

Tensi 
Consistency,       'con':Ses-Ten-Es ;    rws, 

Ses-Teni 
Consistent,     'con':Ses-Tent ;   rws,  Ses- 

Tcnti 
Conspicuous,  'con':Spee-Kays;  rs,  Speei- 

Kays 
Conspicuously,      'con'-Spee-Kays-Lay ; 

rs,  Speei-Kays 
Constancy,     'con'  :Sten-Es  :  rws,  Steni 
Constant,     'con'rStent;  rws,  Stenti 
Constituency,      'con':Steh-Ten-Es ;    r», 

Steh-Teni  [Steh-Tenti 

Constituent,       'con'  iSteh-Tent ;     rws, 


410 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Constitute,    'con':Steh-Tct;  ruis,  Steh- 

Teti 
Constitution,  'coii':Steh-Teeshoii;  rws, 

Steh-Teeshons 
CoNSTlTDTioNAi,        'con'-Steh-Teeshon- 

Lay  ;  rws,  Steh-Teeshon2 
Constitutionality,  'coii':Steh-Teeslioii- 

Lay-Tee  ;  rdws,  Steli-Teeslion2-Tce 
Constitutive,      'con'rSteh-Teetiv ;  rws, 

Steh-Teetiv2 
Construct,     'con':Ster-Ket ;  rws,  Ster2 
Constructed,    'con':Ster-Kay-Ted;  rws, 

Ster2 
Construction,   'con':Ster-Kayslion;  acs, 

'con' iSterslion  ;  rws,  Stershon2 
Constructive,    'con':Ster-Kaytiv ;  rws, 

Stref2 
Consume,     'coii':Sein  ;  rws,  Seras 
Consumed,     'con':Semd;  rws,  Semd'' 
Consumption,    'con':Iss-Em-shon  ;    rws, 

Iss-Emslioii2 
Contain,     'con'  :Ten  ;  rws,  Teni 
Contained,     'con':Tcncl ;  rios,  Tendi 
Contaminate,   'con':Tee-Eiii-En-Tee,  rs, 

Tee2-Men 
Contaminated,     'cou':Tee-Em-En-Ted ; 

rs,  Tee2-Men 
Contamination,    'con':Tee-Em-Enshon; 

rs,  Tee2-Men 
CONTAMINATE-D-ION,    rs,  Tee2-Men 
Contemplate,     'con'  :Tee-Emp-Let ;  rs, 

Tee2-En]p 
Contemplated,  'con'  :Tee-Emp-Lay-Ted; 

rs,  Tee2-Emp 
Contemplation,       'con':Tee-Emp-Lay- 

shon  ;  rs,  Tce2-Emp 
CONTEMPLATE-d-ion,    rs,  Tee2-Emp 
Contemplative, 'con' :Tee-Emp-Lay-Tef; 

rs,  Tee2-Emp-(Lay-Tef) 
CONTEMPLATIVE-LY-NESS,      rs,     Tee2- 

Emp-(Lay-Tef) 
Contiguity,       'con':Tee-Gay-Tee ;       rs, 

Tee2-Gay 
Contingency,    'con':Tpe-En-Jay-En-Es ; 

rs,  Tee2-En-Jcn 
Contract,    v,  'con':Ter-Ket ;  rws,  Tcr2 
CoNTKACT,  n,  'con':Ter-Ket;  rs,  Tei'2-(Ket) 
Contraction,    'con':Ter-Kayslion;   acs, 

'con':Terslion  ;  rs,  Tershou2 
Contractive,      'con':Ter-Kaytiv ;    rws, 

Tref2.     See  Attractive 
Contradict,  'contra' -.Dee-Ket;  rws,  Deei 
Contradiction,     'contra'  :Dee-Kayshon; 

rws,  Deeshoni 
Contradictory,     'contra'  :Dee-Ket-Kay ; 

rs,  Deei-Ket 
Conteadistinct,  'contra'  :Deest-Ing-Ket; 

rs,  Deesti 
Contradistinction,    'contra'  :Deest-Ing- 

shon ;  rs,  Deesti 
CoNTRADisTiNCTivE,    'contra'  :Deest-Ing- 

Kaytiv  ;  rs,  Deesti-Vee 
Contradistinguish,    'con tra' : Deest-In g- 

Gay-Ish  ;  rs,  Deestl-Ing 
Contrivance,  'con':Tret-Ens;  rws,  Trefi 
Contrive,     'con'VXrcf  ;  rws,  Xi'cf  i 
CoNTEXVED,     'con':Treft ;  riD5,  Trefti 


Control,    'con':Ter-Lay  ;  rws,  Trel2 
Contumacious,       'con':Tee-Em-Isli-Iss ; 

rs,  Tee2-Em-Ish. 
Contumaciously,   'con':Tee-Em-Ish-Iss: 

Lay  ;  rs,  Tee2-Ein-Ish 
Conversant,    'con':Vers-Ent;  rws,  Versi 
CoN^'ERSE,     'con':Vors;  rios,  Versi 
Conversion,     'con':Ver'slion  ;  rws,  Ver- 

shoni 
Convert,      n,  Kon-v6rt;    v,  konvert- ; 

'con':Vee-Eet ;    rius,  Verti 
Conviction,     'con'  :Vee-Kayshon  ;    acs, 

'con'iVeeshon  ;  rs,  Veeshoni 
Correct,    Ker-Kay-Tee  ;  rws.  Ken 
Correction,  Ker-Eayshon;rius,Kershonl 
Corrective,     Ker-Kaytiv  ;  rivs,  Kref i 
Correctness,  Ker-Kay-Tee-Ens;rws,Keri 
Corresponded,        Kers-Pen-Ded ;      rs, 

Kers-Pendi 
COKKESPOND-ed-ent-ence,     ts,  Kers- 

Pendi 
CORRUPT-ED-LY-NESS,    rs,  Ker-Pet 
Could,    ws,  Ked2 
Could  have,     Kef2.  voc,  or  Kefs,  or 

Ked2-Vee.     274,  R.  13,  c. 
Could  have  been,    Ked2-Ben  (or  -Ven) 
Could  have  been  thr,     Ked2-Beedher 
Could  thr,      Kaydher2,   or,  as  more 
distinct,  Kaydhers 
Countenance,    Kent-En-Ens;  rws,  Kents 
Countenanced,  Kent-En-Enst;rM.'s,Kent3 
Country,    Kent-Ray;  rivs,  Kay 2 
Countryman,   Kent-Ray  :Men2;  rws,Ken5 
Countrysien,  Kent-Ray  :Meni;  rws,Kcn2 
County,    Kay -En-Tee;  i-ivs.  Ken  t2  (some- 
times Kay  in  phr) 
County-court,     Kay-En-Tee-Kret ;    rs, 

Kent2-Kay 
Course,    Kers  ;  rws,  Kers2 
Court,    Kert,  sometimes  Kay  m  phr 
Court  of  chancery,  Kert2-Chay(s-Ray) 
Courtof  common  pleas, Kert2:Kay-Pels 
Court  of  general  sessions,    Kret2:Jens- 

eshou(s) 
Court  of  justice,    Kcrt2-Jay(st) 
Court  of  sessions,     Kertseshon(8)2 
Cover,    Kef -Ray  ;  rws,  Kef2 
Creation,    Kershon  (voc.  w  ya  for  ea — 

136) ;  rs,  Kershon2 
Creative,      Kertiv   (voc.  with  ya);  rws, 

Kertiv2 
Creature,     Kret-Ray  ;  rws,  Kreti.     See 

Actor 
Ceuhnal,     Ker-Em-En-El;  acs,  KerEm- 
Nel ;  rs,  Ken-Men  (or  -Em  sometimes 
in  phr) 
Criminate,  Ker-Em-En-Tee;rs, Ken-Men 
Criminated,     Ker-Em-En-Ted;  rs,  Ken- 
Men 
Crimination,   Ker-Em-Enshon;  rs,  Ken- 
Men 
CRIMINAL-ly-ity-ate-ated-ation,      rs, 

Keri-Men 
Cross-esamtnation,  Kers-Kay-Sem- 

Enshon  :  rdivs,  Ker2-Smon 
Cross-examine,     Kers-Kay-Smen ;  rdws, 
Ker2-Smen 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


411 


CROSS-EXAjnNED,  Kers-Kay-Smend  ;r(fit)s, 

Ker2-Smend 
Culpability,    Kel-Pee:Bee;  rs,  Kel-Pee2 
Culpable,     Kel-Pee-Bel;  rs.  Kel-Pee2 
CULPABLE-BLY-BILITY,     rs,  Kel-Pee2 
Cupidity,     Kay-Ped-Tee  ;  rs,  Kay-Pedi 
Cure,    Kay-Ar;  acs,  Ker  ;  rivs,  Kera 
CuKED,     Kay-Red   (or -Ard— 213,   B.  1); 

acs,  Kerd  ;  rivs,  Kerdi 
CuBious,  Kay-Rays;  acs,  Kers;  rws,  Kers3 

D. 

DANGER,Dee-En-Jer;acs,Dee-Jer;rn)S,Jer2 
Dangeeous,   Dee-En-Jers;  acs,  Dee-Jers; 
Dark,    Der-Kay  ;  rws,  Dera     [rws,  Jers2 
Darken,    Der-Ken  ;  rws,  Drens 
Darkness,    Der-Kay-Ens  ;  rws,  Drens3 
Daughter,  Doe-Ter ;  rs,  Deei-Ter 
Dear,    ws,  Deri 

Dear  friend,    Deri-Frend 

Dear  Sir,    Der2-Sar 

'Dear'  maybe  expressed  by  length- 
ening in  a  few  phrases  of  frequent  use, 
especially  in  correspondence,  as,  Em- 
deri-Frend,  my  dear  friend ;  Emder- 
Iss-Ray  ;  my  dear  sir  ;  Emderi-Weh-Ef, 
my  dear  wife 

Debenture,  Dee-Bent-Ar;  rs,  Dee2-Bent 
Debilitate,  Dee-Belt-Tee:  rs.  Dee-Belti 
Debility,      Dee:Bee  ;   rs,  Deei-Bee    (or 

Deei-Blet) 
Decapitate,  Dee-Kay-Pet-Tee;  rs,  Dee2- 

Kay-Pet 
Decatitation,      Dee-Kay-Pee-Teeshon  ; 

rs,  Dee2-Kay-Pet 
December,    Dees-Em-Ber;  rs,  Dees2-Em 
Deception,    Dees-Peeshon ;    rs,  Dees2- 

Pee(shon) 
Deceptive,      Dees-Peetiv ;     rs,    Dees2- 

Pee(tiv) 
Declaim,    Dee-Kel-Em  ;  rs,  Dee2-Kel 
Declamation,      Dee-Kel-Emshon ;     rs, 

Dee2-Kel 
Declamatory,      Dee-Kel-Met-Kay  ;     rs, 

Dee2-Kel 
DECLAIM-ed-ant-er-ation-atoey,       7-s, 

De82-Kel 
Declaration,       Dee-Kel-Arshon ;      rs, 

Dee2-Kler 
Declare,    Dee-Kel-Ar  ;  rs,  Dee2-Kler 
Declared,     Dee-Kel-Red  (or  -Ard — 213, 

Jl.  1);  acs,  Dee-Klerd;  rs,  Dee^-Kler 
DECLARE-d-ation-(ative)-atoky,         rs, 

Dee2-Klcr 
Declension,   Dee-Kel-Enshon;  7-s,  Dee2- 

Klen 
Declinable,  Dee-Klen-Bee;rs,Deei-Klen 
Declination,  Dee-Kel-Enshon;  rs,  Deei- 

Klen 
Decline,    Dee-Klen  ;  rs,  Deei-Klen 
DECLINE-ABLE-ATiON,    rs,  Deei-Klen 
Declivity,    Dee-Kel-Vee-Tee  ;  rs,  Deei- 

Kel-(Vet) 
Defamatory,    Dee-Ef-Met-Kay;  rs,  Dee2- 
Defame,    Dee-Ef-Em  [Ef-Met 

Defamer,    Dee-Ef-Mer 
Default,    Dee-Felt 


Defaulter,    Dee-Felter 

Defence.     See  Defense 

Defendant,    Def -End-Net ;  rws,  Dee2 

Defense,    Def-Ens  ;  rws,  Def2 

Defensive,     Def-Ens-Vee  ;  rws,  Def2 

Deficiency,       Dee-Ef-Shay-En-Es ;    rs, 

Dee2-Ef-Shay 
Deficient,    Dee-Ef-Shay-Ent ;  rs,  Dee2- 

Ef-Shav 
DEFICIENT-LY-CE-CY,    rs,  Dee2-Ef-Shay 
Deform,    Dee-Fer-Em  ;  rs,  Deei-Fer 
DEFORM-ed-ity-ation,     rs,  Deei-Fer 
Degenerate,    Dee-Jay-Nert ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Dee2-Jen 
Degeneration,     Dee-Jay-Nershon ;   rs, 

Dee2-Jayshon 
DEGRADE-d-ation,    rs,  Dee2-Gred 
Degree,    Dee-Ger  ;  rws,  Geri 
Deject,    Dee-Jay-Ket ;  rs,  Dee2-Jay 
Dejectedly,  Dee-Jay -Kay-Ted-Lay  ;  rs, 

Dee2-Jay:(Lay) 
DEJECT-ed-(edly)-ion,    rs,  Dee2-Jay 
Delicacy,     Del-Kay-Es  ;  rs,  Del2-Kay 
Delicate,    Del-Ket 

Delicateness,  Del-Ket-Ens;  rs,  Del2-Ket 
Deliciously,     Del-Shays:Lay  ;  rs,  Del- 

Shay(s) 
DELICiaUS-LT-NESs,    rs,  Del-Shay 
Delight,  Delt ;     nvs,  Delti 
Delighted,     DehTed  (218) ;  rws,  Deltl 
Delinquency,  Del-En-Ken-Es;  rws,  Dlenl 
Delinquent,     Del-En-Kent ;  rws,  Dleni 
Deliver-y,     Delf-Ray  ;  rws,  Del2 
Deliverance,     Delf-Rens ;  rws,  Dlensa 
Delivered,     Delf-Red  ;  rws,  Del2 
Delude,    Died  ;  rs,  Dled3 
Democracy,  Dee-Em-Ker-Es;  rs,  Dee2-Em 
Democratic,       Dee-Em-Kret:Kay ;      rs, 

Dee2-Em 
DEMOCRAT-ic-CY,    rs,  Dee2-Em 
Denmark,       Dee-En-Em-Ray-Kay ;      rs, 

Dee2-Em-Ray-Kay 
Denominate,    Dee-En-Em-En-Tee ;  rws, 

Deni 
Denomination,        Dee-En-Em-Enshon ; 

rws,  Deni 
Denunciation,     Dee-En-Enseshon ;    rs, 

Dee2-Nen 
Denunciatory,  Dee-En-En-Isht-Ray ;  rs, 

Dee2-Nen 
DENUNCIATE-d-ion-or-ort,      rs,    Dee2- 

Nen 
Depart,    Dee-Pret ;  rs,  Dee2-Pret 
Departed,     Dee-Per-Ted  ;  rs,  Dee2-Pret 
Department,    Dee-Pret-Ment ;  rs,  Dee2- 

Pret 
DEPART-ed-ment-ure,    rs,  Dee2-Pret 
Depended,  Dee-Pen-Ded  ;  rs,  Dee2-Pend 
Dependence,     Dee-Pend-Ens  ;  rs,  Dee2- 

Pend 
Dependency,  Dee-Pend-En-Es;  rs,  Dees- 

Pend 
DEPEND-ed-ence-ency-ent,      rs,   Dee2- 

Pend 
Deplorable,        Dee-Pel-Ray-Bel ;       rs, 

Dee2-Pler 
DKFiiOBE.    Dee-Pel-Ar ;  rs,  Dee2-Pler 


412 


GENERAL    INDEX, 


Deploeed,  Dee-Pel-Ard  ;  rs,  Dee2-Pler 
Deponent,  Dee-Pen-Ent ;  rs,  Dee2-Pen 
Depravity,  Dee-Pref-Tee;  rs,  Dees-Pref 
Deprecated,        Dee-Per-Kay-Ted ;      rs, 

Dee2-Per 
Deprecation,       Dee-Per-Kayshon ;     rs, 

Dee2-Per 
DEPRECATE-D-iON,    rs,  Dee2-Per 
Depeivation,       Dee-Per-Veeshon ;      rs, 

Dee2-Pref 
Depth,    Dee-Pee-Ith  ;  rs,  Dee2-Pee 
DEPUTE-d-ation-y,    rs,  Dee-Pet 
Derange,    Der2-En-Jay, 
Deeangement,     Der2-En-Jay-Ment ;    rs, 
■Deeide,  Dred;  rws,  Dredi    [Der2-En-Jay 
Deeided,     DeriDed  (218);  rws,  Dredi 
Derision,     Dershon  ;  rws,  Dershoni 
Deriyation,     Der-Veeshon  ;  rws,  Dref i 
Derivative,     Dref-Tef ;  rws,  Dref ti 
Derive,     Dref ;  rws,  Dref i 
Derived,     Dref t ;  rws,  Dreftt 
Derogation,     Der-Gayshon ;    rs,   Der2- 

Gay(shon) 
Deeogatoeily,    Der-Get-Kay-Lay ;    acs, 

Der-Get-Eel ;  rs,  Der2-Get 
DEROGATE-D-OEY-ORiLY,    rs,  Der2-Get 
Descendant,    Dees-End-Ent ;  rs,  Dees2- 

Nent 
Describe,    Dee-Sker-Bee  (171,  3,  and  R. 

3) ;  rws,  Skeri 
Description,    Dee-Sker-Peeshon  (171,  3, 

and  E.  3)  ;  rws,  Skershoni 
Descriptive,    Dee-Sker-Peetiv    (171,  3, 

and  E.  3) ;  rws,  Skref  i 
Deserve,     Dees-Eef ;  rs,  Dee82-Eay 
Deservedly,      Dees-Ray-Ved-Lay ;    acs, 

Dees-Eef t-Lay  ;  rs,  Dees-Eay:(Lay) 
Desideratum,    Dees-Dret-Em';  rs,  Dees2- 

Dret 
Designation,       Dees-Gay-Enshon ;     rs, 

Dees2-Gay 
DESIGNATE-D-iON-(iVE),    rs,  Dees2-Gay 
Desieable,     Dees-Ar-Bel;  rs,  Dee82-Ar 
Desolate,     Dees2-Let.    See  Dissolute. 
Desolated,  Dees-Lay-Ted;  rs,  Dees2-Lpt 
Desolation,    Dees2-Layshon.     See  £>is- 
Despaieed,    Dees-Pee-Ard  [solution 

Desperado,    Dees-Per-Dee 
Desperate,    Dees-Pret 
Desperation,    Dees-Pershon 
Despicable,       Dees-Pee-Kay-Bel ;      rs, 

Dees2-Pee-Kay 
Despicableness,         Dees-Pee-Kay :  'ble- 

ness';  rs,  Dees2-Pee-Kay 
Despoil,    Dees-Pee-Lay 
Despoiled,    Dees-Pee-Eld 
Despoiler,    Dees-Pee-Lay-Ar 
Despondency,       Dees-Pend-En-Es ;    rs, 

Dees2-Pend 
Despondent,    Dees-Pend-Ent;  rs,  Dees2- 

Pend 
Despondently,    Dees-Pend-Ent-El ;    rs, 

Dees2-Pend 
DESPOND-ed-enct-ent-ently,  rs,  Dees2- 

Pend 
Despotic,    Dees-Pet-Kay ;   rs,  Dee82-Pet 
Despoticai,,    Dees-Pet-Kel;  rs,  Dees2-Pet 


Destritctible,      Dee-Ster-Ket-Bel ;    rs, 

Dee2-Ster.     171,  2 
Destruction,      Dee-Ster-Kayshon ;    acs 

and  rs,  Dee2-Stershon.     171,  2 
Destructiveness,  Dee-Ster-Kaytiv-Ens; 

rs,  Dee2-Stref.    171,  2 
Determinable,     Dee-Ter-Men-Bee ;  rs, 

Dee2-Tren 
Determination,     Dee-Ter-Em-Enshon ; 

rs,  Dee2-Tren 
Determine,  Dee-Ter-Men;  rs,  Dee2-Tren 
Determined,    Dee-Ter-Mend  ;  rs,  Dee2- 

Trend 
Detestation,    Dets-Teeshon  (216,  a);  rs, 

Dets2-Tee(shon) 
Detested,    Dee-Tees-Ted ;    acs  and  rs, 

Dets2-Ted 
Detract,    Dee-Ter-Ket ;  rs,  Dees-Ter 
Detraction,  Dee-Ter-Kayshon;  rs,  Dee3- 

Tershon 
Deteactor,    Dee-Ter-Kay-Ter;  rs,  Dee3- 

Ter-(Ter) 
Deteiment,   Dee-Ter-Ment;  rs,  Dee2-Ter 
DETEiMENTAL,Dee-Ter:Meut;rs,Dee2-Ter 
Develop,     Dee-Vel-Pce  ;  rs,  Def2-Pee 
Development,     Dee-Vel-Pee-Ment ;   rs, 

Def2-Pee 
Devolve,    Dee-Vel-Vee  ;  rs,  Def2-Vee 
Desteeity,    Dee-Kays:Tee ;  rs,  -Tee 
Dlvmetee,    Dee2-Emter 
Dl\metrical-ly,      Dee-Emter-Kel ;    rs, 

Dee2-Emter 

DIAMETEE-EICAL-RICALLT-(EAL),rS,Dee2- 

Dictate,    Dee-Ket-Tee  [Emter 

Dictator,    Dee-Ket-Ter 

Dictatorial,    Dee-Ket-Ter-Lay;  rs,  Dee- 

Dictatory,    Dee-Ket-Ter  "  [Ket-Trel 

Dictionary,    Dee-Kayshon-Ray ;  acs  and 

Did,    rws,  Dedi  [rs,  Deeshon-Ray 

Did  expect,    Dedi-Spee 

Did  have  thr,  Defi-Bedoid.    P.  313,  E. 

Did  he  find,  Dedi-Eetoid-Fend     [13,6. 

Did   he   have,     Dedi-Retoid-Vee     (or 

-Eeftoid) 
Did  I  understand,   Dedi-Ketoid-Ends- 
Didn't  I,     Denti-Tetoid  [Tend 

Didn't  I  know,    Denti-Tetoid-En 
Did  you  not  know,     Dedi-Yuh-Net-En 
Did  you  say,    Dedi-Yuh-Es(a) 
Did  you  understand,   Dedi-Yuh-Ends- 
Tend 
DiFFEEENTiAL,      Def-Eay-Eu-Shel ;     rs, 

Def2-Een 
Digestibility,    Dee-Jayst:Bee ;   rs,  do., 

or  Dee-Jays-Bee 
Digestion,       Dee-Jayst-En ;     rs,    Dee- 

Jayst-(En) 
Dignify,    Dee-6ay-En-Ef ;  rs,  Dee2-Gay 
DIGNnrY-FiED-(TAEY)-TY,    rs,  Dee2-Gay 
Dilapidate,     Del-Pet-Tee  ;  rs,  Del2-Pet 
DILAPIDATE-D-ION,     rs,  Del2-Pet 
DiLATOET,  Dee-Let-Eay;  rs,  Deei-Let-Ray 
Dilemma,    Del-Em 
Diligence,    Del-Jens 
Dilute,    Diet ;  rs.  Diets 
Dilution,    Delshon  ;  rs,  Delshons 
Dimension,    Dee-Em-Enshon 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


413 


Diminish,  Dee-Em-En-Ish;  rs,  Dee2-Men 
DiMiNDXiON,  Dee-Em-En-Shen;  ts,  Dee2- 

Men 
DiPLOsiACT,     Dee-Pel-Em-Es ;    rs,    Dee- 

Pel-(Em-Es) 
DIPLOMAT-ic-lST,    rs,  Deei-Pel-Met 
Direct,     Der-Ket ;  ncs,  Der2 
DiEECTED,     Der-Kay-Ted  ;  rws,  Der 
Direction,  Der-Kayshon;  acs,  Dershon; 

rws,  Dershons 
Directness,     Der-Ket-Ens  ;  rws,  Drens2 
Director,    Der-Kay-Ter  ;  rxvs,  Der^-Ter 
Directors,    Der-Ket-Kay  ;  rs,  Der2-Ket 
DiREFUL-LY,     Dee-Ar-Eel ;    acs  and  rs, 

Dee-Kef 
DisAGEEEABLE,    Dees-Ger-Bel;  rs,  Deesi- 

Ger 
Disappointment,      Dees-Pent:Ment    (or 

-Ment);  rs,  Deesi-Peiit 
DIS.iPPOINT-ED-siENT.    rs,  Deesi-Pent 
Disbelief,     Dees-Blef 
Disbelieve,    Dees-Blef ;  rs,  Dees2-Bel 
DiscHAKGE,      Dees-Chay-Kay-Jay ;      rs, 

Dees2-Cliay 
Disclaim,    Decs-Kel-Em  ;  rs,  Dees2-Kel 
Discordance,  Dees-ELred-Ens;  is,  Deesi- 

Kred 
DISCORD-ant-ance-ancy,  rs,  Deesi-Kred 
Discountenance,       Dees-Rent-En-Ens ; 

rs,  Dees3-Kent 
Discover,    Dees-Kef-Kay;  rs,  Dees2-Kef 
Discoverable,     Dees-Kef-Kay-Bel ;   rs, 

Dees2-Kef-Bee 
DISCOVER-ed-ery-(ekee),  rs,  Dees2-Kef 
Discrepancy,    Dees-Ker-Pee-En-Es  (171, 

3);  rs,  Dees2-Kay-Pee 
Discriminate,  Dees-Ker-Em-En-Tee;  rs, 

Dees2-Kay 
Discrimination,    Dees-Ker-Em-Enshon ; 

rs,  Dees2-Kay 
DISCRIMrNATE-D-LY-iON-(nrE),M,Dees2- 

Kay 
Disdainful-lt,  Dees-Den:Fel;  rs,  Dees2- 

Den 
Disenchantment,  Dees-En-Chent:Ment; 

rs,  Dees-En-Chent 
DISENCHANT-ed-ment,     rs,   Dees2-En- 

Chent 
Disentangle,      Dees-Ent-Ing-Gel ;     rs, 

Dees2-Ent-Ing 
DISENTANGLE-d-ment,     rs,  Dees2-Ent- 

iDg 

DiSGRACEFUL-LY,      Dees-Gers-Fcl    (164); 

rs,  Dees-Gers-(or  -Gaysi-Ef 
Dishonorable,   Dees-Ner-Bel;  rs,  Deesi- 

Ner 
Disinterestedly.    Dees2-Eiits-Ted-Lay; 

rs,  do.,  or  Dees2-Ent 
Disinthralled,    Dees-En-Ther-Eld  ;  rs, 

Dees-En-Threl 
DISINTHKAEL-ED-MENT,      rs,  Dees-En- 

Threl 
Disjunctive,    Dees-Jay-Ing-Kaytiv;    rs, 

Dee82-Jay-Ing 
Disorganization,  Dees-Ar-Gay-Ens- 

eshon ;    acs,  Dees-Ar-Geiiseshon-,    rs, 

Deesi-Genseshon 


Dispahage,  Dees-Pee-Ray-Jay,  rs,  Dees2- 

Pee-Jay 
DISPARAGE-MENT,    rs,  Dees2-Pee-Jay 
Displeasure,    dcji,  Dees2-Zher 
Disqualification,         Dees-Kel-Ef-Kay- 
shon;  acs,  Dees-Kel-Efshon;  ?-s,  Deesi- 
Kel-(EfKhon) 
Dissatisfy,    Dees-Tees-Ef ;  rs,  Deess-Tee 
Disseminate,        Dees-Em-En-Tee ;      rs, 

Dees2-Men 
Dissimilar,        Deeses-Em-Lay-Ar ;     rs, 

Deeses2-Em 
Dissimilakity,        Deeses-Em:Lay ;      rs, 

Deeses2-Era 
Dissolute,    Dees-Elt.     See  Desolate 
Dissolution,     Dees-Elshon.    See  Deso- 
lation 
Dlstinct,    Deest-Ing-Ket ;  rws,  Deest2 
Distinction,  Dcest-Ingshon;  j-ws,  Deest2 
Distinctive,        Deest-Ing-Kaytiv ;      rs, 

Deest2-Vee 
Distinguish,     Deest-Ing-Gay-Isli ;     acs, 

Dcest2-Ing-Ish ;  rs,  Deest2-Ing 
Distinguishable,        Deest-Ing-Gay-Ish- 
Bel  (or  -Bee) ;  acs,  Vit  Gay  ;  rs,  Deest2- 
Ing-Bel  (or  -Bee) 
Distinguished    citizens,      Deest2-Ina- 

Tees 
Distinguished  honor,    Deest2-Ing-Ner 
Distinguished  men,    Deest2-Ing-Men 
Distort,  Dees-Tee-Ret;  rs,  do. 
Distortion,  Dees-Tee-Bayshon 
Distract,    Dees-Ter-Ket ;  rs,  Dees3-Ter 
Distraction,      Dees-Ter-Kayshon ;   acs, 

Dees-Tershon ;  rs,  Dees3-Ter(shon) 
Distribute,    Deester-Bet ;  rs,  Deestera- 

Bet ,  rs,  Deester2-Bet  or  Deester2 
Distribution,       Deester-Beeshon ;      s, 

Deester2-Beeshon  or  Deester2 
District,      Dees-Ter-Ket;     rs,  do.,  or 
sometimes  Dees  or  Dee  in  phr,  as  in 
Sdhen2-Dees-En-Yay,    Southern     Dis- 
trict of  New  York 
District  court,    Dees-Kret 
District  of  Columbia,    Dees2-Kel 
Divination,       Def-Enshon;     rs,     Defi- 
DiviNE,    Def-En  ;  rs,  Def  i  [Eshon 

Divine  Being,    Defi-Bee-(Ing) 
Divine  judgments,    Def  i-Jay-Jays 
Divine  mind,    Defi-Mend 
Divine  service,    Defsi-Ray-(Vees) 
Divine  worship,    Def  i-Wer-Ish 
Diviner,  Def-En-Ar ;  rs,  Def i-Ray 
DiviNEST,  Def-En-Est ;  rs,  Defi-Est 
Divinity,    Def -En-Tee  ;  rs,  Defi 
Divulge,    Dee-Vel-Jay  ;  rs,  Def2-Jay 
Do  therefore,  Deedherf2 
Do  you  know,    Dee2-Yuh-En 
Do  you  not,     Dee2-Yuh-Net 
Do  you  understand,      Dee3-Yuh-Ends- 
DocTOR,  Dee-Kay -Ter;  rtus,  Deri     [Tend 
DocTRiNAL-LY,    Dee-Kay -Ter-En-El;  acs, 

Dee-Kay-Ter-Nel ;  rs,  Dreni 
Does  he  expect,  Dees2-Chetoid(or-Petoidl 
Does  your  honor,    Dees2-Yayn       [-Spee 
Dollar,     Dee-Lay-Ar  ;  rs,  Deei 
Domestic,    Dee-Ems-Kay 


414 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


DoMiNAST,  Dee-Men-Ent ;  rs,  Deei-Men. 

See  Diminish 
Dominate,     Dee-Em-En-Tee  ;   rs,  Deei- 

Men.     See  Diminish. 
Domination,         Dee-Em-Enshon ;      rs, 

Deei-Men.     See  Diminution 
DOMINATE-D-ANT-ION,    rs,  Deei-Men 
Done  it,     Dent2 

Done  thr,    rws,  Deedlier2.     264,  K.  2 
Down  thr,     Deedher^ 
Downcast,    Dee-En-Kayst;  rs,  Dee3-(En)- 

Kayst 
Downfall,    Dee-En-Fel ;  rs,  Dees-Fel 
Down-heabted,    Den3:Hay-Ray-Ted;  rs, 

Dens-Art 
Downright,    Dee-Nert ;  rs,  Dee3-Nert 
Downtrodden,      Dee-En-Ter-Den ;     rs, 

Ders-Tred 
Downward,    Dens-Ard  ;  rs,  Dees-Ard 
Dramatic,     Der-Met-Kay  ;  rs,  Ders-Met 
Dread,    Dred  ;  rws,  Dred2 
Dreaded,     Der:Ded  ;  rs,  Dred2 
Duration,    Dee-Rayshon  ;  rs,  Dershons 
During,    ws,  Ders 

During  it,    Drets 

During  most,     Der"-Emst 

During  our,    Der'-Ar 

During  thr,    Derdhers 
Dwelling-house,  Dee-Lay-Ing-Hays;  rs, 

Dee-Lay-Hays 
Dwelling-place,    Dee-Lay-Ing-Pels;  rs, 

Dee2-Lay-Pels 
Dtspepsia,    Dees-Pee-Pee-Es  ;  rs,  Dees2- 

Pee-Pee 
Dyspeptic,     Dees-Pee-Pee-Tee-Kay  ;  rs, 

Dees2-Pee-Pee 

E. 
Each,    ws,  Chayi 

Each  are,    rws,  Cheri 

Each  of,     Chefi 

Each  of  them.     Chef  i-Dhee 

Each  one,    rws,  Cheni 

Each  will,     rws,  Cheli 
Earnestly,     Kay-Ens  :E1.     See  Errone- 
East,     Est;  rws.Esti  [ously 

Eastern,    Estern  ;  rws,  Estemi 
Eccentric,     E.ays-Enter-Kay  ;  rs,  Kays^- 

Enter 
Eccentricity,      Kays-Enters-Tee ;     rs, 

Kayss-Enter 
ECCENTRIC-al-ity,    rs,  Kays2-Enter 
Ecclesiastical,      Kelses-Tee-Kel ;     rs, 

Kelses2-Tee 
Eclectic,    Kel-Kay-Tee-Kay  ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Kel-Kay-(Kay) 
EcoNOMiCAL-LY,Ken-Em-Kel:rs,Keni-Em 
ECONOaiY-ic-iCAL-icALLY,    rs,  Keni-Em 
Editor,      Dee-Ter.      See    Auditor    and 

Daughter 
Effect,    Ef-Kay-Tee  ;  rs,  Ef 2-Kay.     See 

Fact  and  AffeH 
Effected,    Ef-Kay-Ted  ;  rs,  Ef2-Kay 
Effeminate,    Ef-Men-Tee  ;  rs,  Ef2-Men 
EFFEMINATE-NEss-LY-ACY,    rs,  Ef2-Men 
Efficaciously,    Ef-Kay-Ish-Iss:Lay;  rs, 

Ef2-Kay-Ish 


Efficiency,  Ef-Shay-En-Es  ;  rs,  Ef  2-Shay 
EFFICIENT-ly-ce-cy,    rs,  Ef2-Shay 
Eh,     eHay.     51,  R.  i 
Electrical,  El-Kay-Ter-Kel;  rs,  El2-Kay 
ELECTRIC-al-ity-(ian)  and  electro,  rs, 

El2-Kay 
Electrotype,    El-Kav-Tret-Pee;  rs,  do., 

or  El-Kay-Tret-(Pee)' 
Elemental,    El  :Ment ;  rs,  El2-Ment 
Elsewhere,    Lays-Ar 
Elucidate,    Lays-Det 
Embargo,    Emb-Ray-Gay 
Emblematic.      Emb-Bel-Met-Kay ;     rs, 

do.,  or  wt  Kay 
Emit,    Em-Tee 

Empanel,     Emp-En-El ;  rs,  Emp-Nel 
Emphatic,    Em-Fet:Kay  ;  rs,  Em-Fet2 
Encyclopedia  or  v-je-,  Ens-Kel-Pee-Dee 
Endanger,    En-Dee-En-Jer ;  rs,  En-Jer2 
Engagement,       En-Gay-Jay -Ment ;     rs, 

do.,  or  wt  Ment 
Engender,    En-.Jay-Ender 
England,    Ing-Glend  ;  nvs,  Ingendi 
English,     Ing-Gel-Ish  ;    rws,  Ingi 
Enlarged,    En-Lay-Ar-Jed  ;  rs,  En-Jed3 
Enlargement,   En-Lay-Ar-Jay-Ment;  rs, 

En-Jay3 
Enlightenment,        En-Lay -Ten  :Ment ; 

acs.  Nel-Ten:Ment ;  rs,  Nel-Ten 
Enlist,     En-Layst ;  acs  and  rs,  Nelst 
Enormity,     Ner-Em-Tee  ;  rs,  Neri-Em 
Entangle,     Ent-Ing-Gel ;  rs,  Ent2-Ing 
ENTANGLE-D-MENT,    rs,  Ent2-Ing 
Entertainment,    'enter'-Ten:Ment ;  rs, 

Ent-Tee2-Ment 
Enthusiasm,     En-Ith-Zee-Sem  ;   rs,  En- 

Ithses2 
Enthusiastic,     En-Ithses-Tee-Kay ;   rs, 

En-Ithses2 
ENTHUSIAST-ic-ical-ically-m,    rs,  En- 

Ithses2 
Entomological,  En-Tee-Em: Jay -Kel  (or 
Entrance,     en-trans,  Enter-Ens    [-Jay-) 
Entrance,    entrans',    En-Trens 
Envelop,    n  and  v,  En-Vel-Pee  ;  rs,  do., 

or  En-Vee-Pee 
Epidemic,    Ped-Em-Kay  ;  rs,  do.,  or,  if 

fr.,Ped-Em 
Epidermic,    Pee-Der-Em-Kay 
Episcopal-ly,  Pees-Kay-Pel  ;rs,Pees2-Kay 
Episocpalianism,       Pees-Kay-Pee-Lens- 

Em  ;  rs,  Pees2-Kay 
EPISCOPAL-ly-ian-ianism-cy,    rs,  Pees2- 

Kay 
Epistle,    Pee-Slay ;    rs,  Peei-Slay.    See 

Apostle 
Equinoctial,  Kay-En-Kay-Shel;  rs,  Kayi- 

En-Kay 
Equivalent,  Kay-Vee-Lent;  rs,  Kay-Vee2 
Erroneously,    Ray-Ens-Lay.    See  Ear- 

iiestli/ 
Escape,    Es-Kay-Pee;  rs,  Es2-Kay-(Pee) 
Esophagus,    Es-Ef-Gavs ;  rs,  do.,  or,  if 

fr.,  Es-Ef 
EsFEciAL-LY,    Es-Pee-Shel ;  rs,  Es2-Pee 
Essential-ly,     Es-En-Shel ;  rs,  Es2-En 
Etebnality,    Ter:En ;  rs,  Tren2-Tee 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


415 


Etebnai,-ly,     Ter-En-El ;    acs,  Ter-Nel ; 
rs,  Tren2 

Eternal  condemnation,  Tren2:Dee-Em- 
Enshon 

Eternal  existence,     Ter2-Ses-Tens 

Eternal  life,    Tren2-Ef 
Eternity,     Ter-En-Tee  ;  rs,  Tren2 
Ethnologist,    Ith-En:.Jayst  (or  -Jayst) 
ETHNOGRAPHY-EB-ic-lCAi,     rs,  Ith-En- 

Ger 
Ethnological,  Ith-En: Jay-Eel  (or  -Jay-) 
Etymological,  Tee-Em :Jay-Kel(or  -Jay-) 
Eulogist,    Yuh-Lay-Jayst 
Euphony.     Yeh-Ef-En 
Evangelical,     Vee-En-Jel-Kel;  rws,  Jels 
Evangelist,  ■Vee-En-Jelst(lG4);rM)S,Jelst3 
Evangelize,  Vee-En-Jels  (164);  rios,  Jels3 
Evaporation,     Vee-Pershon  ;  rs,  do.,  or 

if  fr.,  Vee2-Pee 
Evening,    n,  Ven-.'ing';  rs,  Veni 
Evening-star,      Ven:'ing':Steh-Ar ;    rs. 
Event,    Vee-Ent  [Veni-Ingster 

Eventual-ly,     Vee-Ent-El ;  rs,  Vee^-Ent 
E^^:BLASTING,    Veei-Layst:'ing';  w,  Veei- 
Layst 

Everlasting    death,      Veei-Lays-Dee- 
Ith.     236,  3 

Everlasting  life,     Veei-Lays-Lay-Ef 
Evert,    ws,  Ver2 

Every  one,    ■Vem2,  or  Ver2-'n'en 

Every  one  of  its,    Vern2-Yets,  or  Vera- 
Wen-Vets 

Every  one  of  thr,    Vem2-Veedher,  or 

Everywhere,    Ver2-Ar  fYer2-Wenuher 
Evidence,     Ved-Eus  ;  rivs,  Ved2 
Evident,    Ved-Ent ;  rivs,  Veda 
Ex  [L.],     a  prefix,  signifying  out  of  or 
from  ;  Kays 

Most  dictionaries  give  egz  as  the  pro- 
nunciation of  this  prefix  when  preceding 
a  vowel.  This  may,  in  consequence  of 
Buch  erroneous  guidance,  have  become 
the  pronunciation  of  the  majority  ;  but 
the  Author  doubts  whether  any  good 
reason  can  be  assigned  for  the  change 
from  eks  to  egz,.  To  him  the  i^ronunci- 
ation  '  ek.zam-in,  ek.zakt-,  ex.zam-pel,' 
seems  easier  for  the  oi-gans  of  speech 
and  more  pleasant  to  the  ear  than  '  eg.- 
zam'in,  eg.zakt-,  eg.zam-pel.'  In  these 
and  similar  words  an  original  Es  sound 
is  changed,  as  in  many  other  cases,  to  a 
Zee  sound  ;  but  allowing  this  substitu- 
tion of  s  for  s  to  have  taken  place,  there 
is  no  obvious  reason  for  the  change  of 
Jc  to  g ;  for  the  law  of  euphony,  which 
frequently  requires  a  change  from  a 
spoken  to  a  whispered  sound,  or  the 
contrary,  so  as  to  make  two  adjoining 
consonants  in  the  same  syllable  both 
whispered  or  spoken,  does  not  apply  in 
such  cases  as  these,  where  the  conso- 
nants belong  to  different  syllables. 
Then  there  is  nothing  peciiliar  in  the 
pronunciation  of  this  prefix.  The  s,  as 
in  many  other  cases,  is  changed  to  z,  and 
the  k  remains  the  rightful  occupant  of 


a    position    which    has    been   wrongly 
given  to  g.    The  compend  x  should  be 
understood  to  represent  either  ks  or  kz. 
Exact,     Kays-Ket ;  rws,  Sket3 
Exaction,     Kays-Kayshon ;  rivs,  Skay- 

shons 
Exaggerate.     Kays-Jert;  nw,  Sjert2 
Exaggeration,        Kays-Jershon ;      rws, 

Sjershon- 
Exaggeratory,      Kays-Jert-Ray ;     rws, 

Sjert2-Kay 
Examination,     Kays-Em-Enshon ;   nvs, 

Smon2 
Examine,     Kay-Smen  ;  rios,  Smen2 
Examined,     Kay-Smend  ;  rws,  Smend2 
Example,     Kay-Semp-Lay  ;  rws,  Semps 
Excellency,  Kays-Len-Es;  j-s,Kays2-Len 
Except,    Kays-Pet ;  rws,  Spet2 
Exceptionable,         Kays-Peeshon-Bee ; 

rcUvs,  Speeshon2-Bee 
Exchange,         Kays-Chay-En-Jay ;      rs, 

Kays-Chay2 
Exchangeable,    Kays-Chay-En-Jay-Bel; 

rs,  Kay8-Chay2-Bel 
Exchanger,       Kays-Chay-En-Jer ;      rs, 

Kays-Chay2-Jer 
Exchequer,     Kays-Chay-Ker  ;  rs,  Kays- 

Chay2 
Exclaim,     Kays-Kel-Em  ;  rs,  Kays2-Kel 
Exclamatory,     Kays-Kel-Met-Ray ;    rs, 

Kays2-Kel 
EXCLAIM-ED,     exclamation-toby,    (ex- 

clajiative,)    rs,  Kays2-Kel 
Exclude,     Kays-Kled  ;  rws,  Skled2 
Exclusion,  Kay  s-Kelshon;ru»s,Skelshon2 
Exclusive,     Kays-Kels-Vee;  rws.  Skels2 
Excusable,     Kays-Kays-Bee  ;  rs,  Skays* 
Excuse,    Kays-Kays,  rws,  Skayss 
Excused,     Kays-Kayst ;  rdws,  Skaysts 
Executor,  Kays-Kay -Ter;  rs,  Kays2-Ray 
Executrix,       Kays-Kay-Ter-Kays ;     rs, 

Kays-Kays 
Exemplaby,      Kays-Emp-Lay-Eay ;     rs, 

Semp2-Lay-Ray 
Exemplification,        Kays-Emp-Lay-Ef- 

Kayshon;  acs,  Kays-Emp-Lay-Efshon; 

rws,  Semp2 
Exercise,      Kays-Rayses ;    rs,    do.,  or 

Kayses2 
Exhibit,    Kays-Bet ;  rtvs,  Sbeti 
Exhibiter  or  -tor,      Kavs-Bee-Ter ;    rs, 

Sbeei-Ter,  or,  if  fr.,  Sbeti 
Exhibition,    Kays-Beeshon  ;  rws,  Sbee- 

shoni 
Exhibitive.    Kays-Beetiv;  rws.  Sbeetivi 
Exhortation,     Kays-Ray-Teeshon ;   rs, 

do.,  or.  if  fr.,  Kays-Reti 

EXHORT-ED-ATION-ATIVE-ATORT,7-S,Kay8- 

ExiST,  Kay-Ses-Tee;  rws,  Ses-Tee2    [Reti 
Existed,     Kayses-Ted  ;  rws,  Ses-Ted2 
Existence,  Kayses-Tens;  rios,  Ses-Tens2 
Existent,    Kayses-Tent ;  rws,  Ses-Tent2 
Expand,    Kays-Pend  ;  rws.  Spends 
Expanded,     Kays-Pen-Ded;  rws.  Spends 
Expanse,    Kays-Pens  ;  rws,  Spenss 
Expansibility,        Kays-Pens:Bee ;      rs, 
Spees3-Bee 


416 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Expansible,  Kays-Pen8:Bel;  rws,  Spenss 
Expansion,  Kays-Pee-Enshon;  rws,  Spens 
Expansive,  Kays-Pee-Ens-Vee;  rws.Spem 
Expect,  Kays-Pee-Ket ;  rws,  Spee2 
Expectation,  Kays-Pee-Kay-Xeeshon ; 
rws,  Spee2 

EXPECT-ED-ATION-(ANCE-ANCY-ANT-EE)  rS, 

Spee2 
Expedient,    Kays-Pee-Dent ;    rs,  (Kay)- 
ExpEDiTE,     Kays-Ped-Tee  [Speti 

EXPEDIENT-lt-ce-cy  and  Expedition, 

rs,  (Kay)-Speti 
Expeditious,       Kays-Ped-Ish-Iss ;      rs, 

(Kay)-Speti-Ish 
Expend,    Kays-Pend ;  rws,  Spenda 
Expended,    Kays-Pen-Ded;  rws,  Spend2 
Expenditure,  Kays-Pend-Tec-Ilay;  rws. 

Spends 
Expense,    Kays-Pens ;  rws,  Spens2 
Expensive,  Kays-Pee-Ens-Vee :7-«)5,Spen2 
Experience,     Kay-Spreiis;  rws,  Sprens2 
Experienced,  Kay-Sprenst;  n«s,Sprenst2 
Experimental,        Kay-Sper:Ment;      rs, 

Sper2-Ment 
Expert,   rs,  (Kay-)Spert2.    See  Export 
Expire,    Kay-Spee-Ar  ;  acs  and  rs,  Kay- 

Sper 
Explain,    Kay-Splen  ;  rws,  Splens.    164 
Explainable,       Kay-Splen-Bee ;    rdws, 

Splen2-Bee 
Explained,    Kay  Splend  ;   rws,  Splend2 
Explanation,     Kay-Spel-Enshon  ;   rws, 

Splen2 
Explanatory,    Kay-Splen-Tee-Eay;  rws, 

Splen2 
Explicit,    Kay-Spels-Tee;  7-ws,  Spelsi 
Explicitness,     Kay-Spels-Tee-Ens;  rws, 

Spelsi 
Exploration,      Kay-Spel-Arshon ;    rws, 

Spler2 
Explore,    Kay-Spel-Ar ;  rws.  Spler2 
Explored,    Kay-Spel-Ard  ;  invs,  Spler2 
Explorer,       Kay-Spel-Kay-Ray ;      rws, 

8pler2-Ar 
Export,    Kays-Pee-Eet    See  Expert 
Exportation.      Kays-Pee-Eay-Teeshon ; 

rs,  do.,  or  Kays-Pee-Eet 
EXPOET-ed-ation,     rs,  Kays-Pee-Eet 
Express,    Kay-Spers ;  rws,  Spersi 
Expressed,    Kay-Sperst ;  rivs,  Spersti 
Expression,    Kay-Spershon  ;  rws,  Sper- 

shoni 
Expressive,  Kay-Spers-Vee;  rws,  Spersi 
Exquisite,     Kays-Kay-Tee  ;  rws.  Skaysi 
Exquisiteness,  Kays-Tee-Ens, rws.Skaysi 
Extemporaneous,     Kays-Tee-Emp-Eay- 

Ens ;  rws,  Stemp2 
ExTEMPORANEOUSLT.Kays-Tee-Emp-Eay- 

Ens-El ;  rws,  Stemp2 
Extemporary,  Kays-Tee-Emp-Eay-Eay; 

rws,  Steinp2-Eay-Eay 
Extemporize.    Kays-Tee-Emp-Eays;  rs, 

Stemp2-Ray8 
Extended,    Kays-Ten-Ded  ;  rws,  Stend2 
Extensible,  Kays-Tens  :Bel;  rws,  Stens2 
Extensibility,  Kays-Tens:Bee;rs,Stees2- 

Bee 


Extension,  Kays-Tee-Enshon;  rws,  Sten2 
Extensive,  Kays-Tee-Ens-Vee;  rws.Hteni 
Extent,     Kays-Tent ;  rws,  Stent2 
Extenuate,  Kays-Tee-En-Tee;  rs,  Sten2 

Tee 
Extenuation,    Kays-Tee-En-Shen— 191, 

E.  2,  c ;  rs.  Sten2-Shen 
Exterior,       Kays-Tee-Eay-Eay  ;     rws, 

Kayst2 
Exterminate,    Kay-Ster-Em-En-Tee;  rs, 

Ster2-Men 
EXTEEMINATE-D-lON,    rs,  Ster2-Men 
External,     Kay-Ster-En-El ;   acs,  Kay- 

Ster-Nel ;  rws,  Steri 
Externality,    Kay-Ster:En  ;  rs,  Steri 
Extinct,  Kays-Tee-Ing-Ket;rs,Kays-Tee2 
Extinguishable,  Kays-Tee-Ing-Gay-Ish- 

Bel ;    acs,    Kays-Tee-Ing-Ish-Bel ;    rs, 

Kays-Tee2:(Bel) 
EXTlNCT-ioN       and       Extinguish-ed- 

(ment),  rs,  Kays-Tee2 
ExT(5RTi0N,    Kays-Tee-Rayshon;  rs,  do., 

or,  if  fr.,  Kays-Teeshon 
Extortionate,    Kays-Tee-Eay-Ish-Net ; 

rs,  do.,  or,  if  fr.,  Kays-Teeshon-Tee 
Extract,     Kays-Ter-Ket ;  rws,  Ster3 
Extraction,      Kay-Ster-Kayshon ;     acs, 

Kay-Ster-shon  ;  rws,  Stershons 
Extractive,       Kay-Ster-Kaytiv ;     rws, 

Stertiv3 
Extraordinary,    Kay-Ster-Ard-Ner ;  rs, 

Ster2-Ard 
Extravagance,     Kay-Stref-Qens ;    rws, 

Strefs 
Extreme,    Kay-Ster-Em  :  rws,  Ster2 
Extremity,       Kay-Ster-Em-Tee  ;      rws, 

Ster2-Tee 
Extrinsic,       Kay-Ster-Ens-Kay ;     rws, 

Streni 

F. 

Facetious.    Efs-Shays ;  rs,  Efs2-Shay 
FACETIOUS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Efs2-Shay 
Fact,     Ef-Kay-Tee;  ?-j/)s,Ef2.     See  Effect 
FACTIOUS-LY-NESs,     rs.  Ef3-Kav 
Faculty,     Ef-Kel-Tee  ;  rs,  Ef2-klet 
Fail,    Fel  ;  rws,  FeVi 
Failed,    Feld  ;  rws,  Feld2 
Failure,    Fel-Ar  ;  rws,  Fler2 
Faint-hearted,        Fent-Eay-Ted ;     rs, 

Fent-Eet 
Fall,    Fel ;  rtus.  Fell 
Fallacious,  Fel-Shays;  rs,  Fel-Shay-(Iss) 
FALLACIOUS-LY-NEss,    rs,  Fel2-Shay 
Fallen,    Flen  ;  rws,  Fleni 
Falsification,    Fels-Ef-Kayshon ;    rws, 

Felseshoni 
Family,    Ef-Em-Lay  ;  nvs,  Mel3 
Fanatic,     Ef-Net-Kay  ;  rs,  Efs-Net 
Fanaticism,     Ef-Net-Es-Ses-Em  ;  rs,  do., 

or  Ef  3-Net 
FANATIC-al-ally-ism,    rs,  Ef3-Net 
Fanciful-ly,      Ef-En-Es-Fel ;      rs,    Ef- 

Ens-Ef 
Fantasm,    Fent-Zee-Em  ;  rs,  Fent2-Zee 
Fantastic,     Fent-Est-Kay;  rs,  Fent2-Est 
FANTASXIC-al-ally,    Fent2-Est 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


417 


Fashion,    Efshon ;   rws,  Efshon2.    See 

Affection 
Fashionable,    Efshon-Bee;  rs,  Efshons- 

Bee 
Fastidiousness,     Efs-Tee-Dees-Ens ;  rs, 

Efs2-Ted 
Father-in-law,    Efdher-En-El ;  ncs  aud 
Fault,  Felt;  rivs,  Felti     [rs,  Efdlier-Nel 
Faulty,     Fel-Tee  ;  rws,  Felti 
Favor,    Ef-Ver ;  itvs.  Vers 
Favobable-bly  Ef-Ver-Bel;  rs,  Vers-Bee 
Favored,    Ef-Verd  ;  rs.  Vera 
Favorite,    Ef-Vert;   rs,  Ef2-Vert.     See 
Feature,     Ef-Tcr  ;  rtt),'!,  Feti      [Favored 
February,    Ef-Bee-Ray-Eajs  rs,  Ef2-Bee 
Feel,    Fel ;  rws.  Fell 
Feeler,    Fel-Ar  ;  rws,  Feli-Ar 
Fell,    Fel ;  rws,  Fel2 

Fell  in,    rws,  rien2 
Fellow,    Fel  ;  rws,  Fel2 
Fellow-creature,     Fel-Kret-Ray ;    rs, 

Fel2-Kret 
Fellow-feeling,    Fel2-Fel-Ing 
Felt,     Felt ;  rios,  Felt2 
Female,     Ef -Em-Lay.    See  Family 
Fence,    Ef-Ens 
Fenced,    Ef-Eust 
Fermentation,    Fer-Men-Teeshon  ;  rs, 

Fer-Ment 
FERMENT-ed-ation-ative,  r«,Fer2-Ment 
Fern,     Ef-Ren 
Ferocious,    Ef-Kay-Ish-Iss;  rs,  Ef-Eay2- 

Ish(s) 
FEROCIOUS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Ef-Eay2-Ish 
Fertile,     Fe'rt-Lay 
Fertility,     Fert-Lay-Tee ;    rs,   do.,   or 

Fert-Let 
Fervently,    Ef -Ray -Vent-Lay  (or  -.Lay); 

rs,  do.,  or  wt  Lay 
Feverish,    Ef-Ver-Shay 
Fiction,    Ef-Kayshon  ;  rws,  Efshoni 
Fictitious,     Ef -Kay-Tee-Shays  ;    rs,  Ef- 

Kav-Tec-Shav(s) 
FICTITIOUS-LY-NESS,      rs,    Ef-Kay-Tee- 
FiDDLER,  Ef-Del-Ar;  rs,  Ef-Dler      [Shay 
Fidelity,    Ef.Dee 
Fierce,    Ef-Ar-Iss 
File,    Ef-El 
Filed,    Ef-Eld 
Filial,    Ef-Lay-Lay 
Fill,    Fel ;  rws.  Fell 
Filled,    Feld  ;  rws,  Feldi 
Filter,     Felter 
Filtrated,    Felter-Ted 
Filtration,    Fel-Tershon  ;  acs  and  rs, 

Feltershon 
Financial,     Fen-En-Shel ;  rs,  Fen2-Eu 

Financial  affairs,    ren2-En-Ef-Ars 

Financial  committee,    Fen2-En-Kay 
Finger,     Ef-Ingger 
Finish,     Fen -Shay 
First,    ws,  Steh-loop  on  the  line  in  the 

direction  of  Chay  ;  rs,  do. ;  sometimes 

Efs  or  Ef  in  phr,  as  in  En-Ef-Pel,  '  in 

the  first  place  ' 
First-born,     Fers-Bee-Ren 
First-rate,    Fers-Ray-Tee 


Fish,    Ef-Shay 

Fished,     Ef-Isht 

Fisher,     Ef-Shcr 

Fish-hook,    Ef-Shay-Kay  [Ish(s) 

Flagitious.  Fel-.Jay-l8h-Iss;  7.5,  Fel-Jay- 

FLAGITIOUS-LY-NESs,     rs,  Fel-Jay-lsh 

Flesh,     Fel-Shay 

Flexible,     Fel-Kays-Bel ;  rs,  Fel.2-Bee 

Flexion,     Fel-Kayshon  ;  rs,  Felshou2 

Flint,     Flent 

Flinty,     Fel-En-Tee 

Flirted,     Fel-Eay-Ted  ;  rs,  Fel-Ret 

Flirteb,     Fel-Arter;  rs,  dc.or  Flerter 

Flourish,   Fel-Ar-Shay  ;  rs,  Fler-Ish 

Flourished,    Fel-Ar-Shayt;  rs,  Fler-Isht 

Flustered,     Fels-Tee-Ard  ;  rs,  Felster 

Folded,     Fel-Ded  ;  rs,  Feld 

Folder,    Felder 

Folio.    Ef-Lay 

A  'folio,'  in  the  language  of  reporters, 
is  one  hundred  words 
Follow,     Fel ;  r^vs,  Fell 
Followed,     Fled  ;  rws,  Fledi 
Follower,     Fel-Ar  ;  rws.  Fieri 
Fool,    Fel  ;  rws,  FeU 
Foot-step,     Fet-Stee-Pee  ;  7-ws,  Fetsts 
For,    u's,  Ef2 

For  all,     rivs,  Fel2 

For  all  had,     Fled2 

For  all  its,    Flets2 

For  all  of  thr,     Fel2-Veedher,  or  Fel- 

For  all  our,     rws,  Fler2  [dher2 

For  instance,     Ef2-Stens 

For  it,     rws,  Fet2 

For  one,    rws,  Fen2,  or  Ef2-Wen 

For  our,     rws,  Fers,  or  Ef  2-Ar 

For  what,     rws,  Fet2 
Forehead,     Ef-Ray-Dee 
Foreign,    Ef-Een;  rs,  do.,or,  if  fr.,Feni 
Forge.     Ef -Ray-Jay  ;  rs,  Ef2-Jay 
FoRGER-Y,     Ef-Ar-Jer  ;  rs,  Ef 2-Jer 
Form,     Fer-Em  ;  rs,  Feri 
Formal,     Fer-Em -Lay  ;  rs.  Feri-Lay 
Formality,     rer:Em  ;  rs,  Feri-Let 
Formation,    Fer-Emshon  ;  rs,  Fershoni 
Formerly,  Fer-Mer-Lay  (164);  »-s,Feri-Ar 
Formless,     Fer- Em-Lays  ;  rs,  Fen-Lays 
Forth,     Ef-Ray-Ith  ;  acs  and  rs,  Ef-Ith. 

Modes  of  representing  Forth  in  the  rs, 

p.  313,  R.  16 
Fortunate,     Ef-Ret->fet ;  rs,  Ef i-Ret 
Found,     Fend  ;  rws.  Fends 
Foundation,  Ef-En-Deeshon;  rros,  Fends 
Founded,     Ef-En-Ded  ;  rivs.  Fends 
Founder-y,     Feiid-Ray;  rs,  Fends-Ray 
Foundling,     Ef-End-El-Ing 
Fraction,     Fer-Kayshon  ;  rs,  Fershon2 
FRACTIOUS-ly-ness,     rs,  Fer-Kay-Ish 
Fragile,    Fer-Jel 
Fragmentary,     Fer-Gay-Ment-Eay ;   rs, 

Fers-Gay 
Frank,    Fer-Ing-Kay  ;  rs,  Fers-Kay 
Franklin,    Fer-Ing-Klen  ;  rs.  Fer:t-Klen 
Frankly,     Fer-Iiig-Kel :  rs,  Fer-i-Kel 
Frantic,     Fren-Tee-Kay  ;  rs,  Fret=-Kay 
Fbaternal-ly,         Fret-Ren-Lay ;        rs, 

Fret2-Ren,  or  Ferteru2 

27 


418 


GENEKAL    INDEX. 


Free,    Fer  ;  rws,  Fer2 
Feeedom,     Fredi-Em 
Freedom  of  communication,     Fredi- 

Em:En-Kayshon 
Freedom  of  speech,    Fredi-Em-Spee- 
Freely,    Fer-Lay  ;  rs,  Fer2-Lay     [Chay 
Free-trader,    Fer-Tred-Ar 
Frequency,    Fer-Ken-Es ;  rws,  Freni 
Frequent,    Fer-Kent;  jios,  Frenti 
Frigidity,    Fer-Jed-Tee  ;  rs,  Fen-Jed 
From,    ws,  Fer2 
From,  sometimes  omitted,  250,  3 
From  all,    rtvs,  FreU 
From  all  his,    Frels2 
From  amongst,     Fer2-Em-Ingst 
From  amongst  his  (or  us),     Fer2-Em- 

Ingses  , 

It  will  be  better  to  write  among,  etc., 
for  amongst,  whenever  this  obsolescent 
word  is  used  by  the  speaker 
From  it,     rws,  Fret2  [Frets2-Pees 

Frontispiece,         Fren-Tees-Pees ;     rs. 
Fruition,    Fershon  ;  rs,  Fershons.    See 

Fraction  and  Formation 
Fugitive,    Ef-Jaytiv 

Fugitive  slave  law,    Ef2-Jays-Lay 
Full,    ws.  Fel2 

Full  of  it,     Fel2-Vet 
Full  of  your,    Fel2-Yay 
Fuller,    cfws,  Fel2-Ar ;  rws,  Fler2 
Fulminate,  Fel-Em-En-Tee2;  «,  do.,or 

Fel2-Men  _,  ,    .. 

FTILMINATE-D-ION-(ORY),    rs,  Fel2-Men 
Furious,     Ef-Rays.    See  Fierce 
Furnish,    Fren-Ish  ;  rws,  Fren2 
Furniture,    Fren-Tee-Eay  ;  rs,  Fren2 
Future,    Ef -Tee-Kay  ;  r«)s,  1  ets 
Future  state,    Fet^-Stet 
Future  time,    Fet3-Tee-(Em) 
Futurity,  Ef-Tee-Ray-Tee  ;  rivs,  Fets 

G. 

Gallant,    Glent 

Gallantry,  Glent-Ray;  rs,  do.,  or  wt 
GALLANT-LY-NESS-RY,  rs.  Glent  [Ray 
Galvanism,  Gel-Ven-Zee-Em ;  rs.  Gel- 
Galvanize,  Gel-Vee-ETis  [Ven-(Zee-Em) 
GALVANIC-isM-iST,  IS,  Gel-Ven 
Gambler,  Gay-Em-Bel-Ar ;  rs.  Gay-Em- 

Gastronomic,  Gays-Ter-En-Em-Kay ;  rs, 

do.,or,  if  fr.,Gays-Tren 
GASTRONOMY-ER-iST-ic,    rs,  Gays-Tren 
Gave  it,    rws.  Geft2 
Gave  it  up,     Geft2-Pee 
Generalization,  dws,  Jen2:Zeeshon,  or 

Jenseshon2  ;  rivs,  Jenseshou2 
Generalize,    dius,  Jen:Zee  ;  rios,  Jens2 
Gener.\lized,     Jen:Zed;  rws,  Jenst2 
Generation,  Jay-Nershon;  rws,Jayshon2 
Geniality,     Jay:En ;  acs  and  rs.  do.,  or 

Jay-Nel-Tee 
Genteel,    Jenti-El ;  rs,  Jeti-El 
Gentile,    Jent-El ;  rs.  Jet2-El 
Gentility.   Jay-En:Tee  (see  Generality)  ; 

rs.  Jeti-Elt 
Gentlemen  of  the  jury,    Jeti-Jer 


Gentleness,  Jay-En t-El-Ens;  rs,Jay2-Ent 
Genuinely,  Jay-Nen:Lay  (or  -Lay) 
GENUINE-LY-NESS,     rs.  Jay2-Nen 
Geographically,       Jay-Gref-Kay-Lay ; 

rs,  Jay2-Ger 
Geometrical-ly.      Jay-Emter-Kel ;    rs, 

Jay2-Emter 
Geometry,    Jay-Emt-Ray  ;  rs,  Jay2-Emt 
Glorification,      Gel-Ray-Ef-Kayshon ; 

acs,  Gel-Ray -Efshon  ;  rios.  GelshouJ 

GLORY-IED-IFY-IFIED,      rws,  Gel2 

Government,  Gef-Ren-Ment 
GOVERN-ed-ment,  rs,  Gef2 
Governmental,       Gef-Ren:Ment ;      rs, 

Gef2-Ment  „   ,   „ 

Governor,  Gef-Ren-Ar  ;  rs,  Gef2-Ray 
GRACIOUS-LY-NESS,     rs,  Ger-Ish2 
Grand,    Grend  ;  rs,  Grends 

In  compound  words  grand  is  occa- 
sionally contracted  to  gra'd,  and  the 
POSITION  of  the  word  as  a  prefix  may  be 
determined :  .     •  ,  . 

Either     by    phraseograplnc    principles 
'      ("grand"    taking    the  third-,   or,   as 
slightly  more  convenient,  the  second- 
position) ;  ...       ,, 
Or,  by  convenience  of  the  writing  the 
whole  compound  word  ;  as 
Grend=(or  2)-Emdher,  grandmother 
Gred"(or  2)-Ter,  gran'  (d)aughter 
Gred3(or2)-Sen,  gra'dson=  grandson 
Gred2-Jer,  gran'  -jury 
Grandeur,    Grend-Ar ;    rs,  Grends 
Gravitated,  Ger-Vet-Ted  ;  rs,  Ger-Vet2 
GRAVITATE-d-ation,  Gravity,  rs,  Ger- 
Great  Britain,    Gret2-Bret  ^„  t}'^** 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland,    Gret2-Bret- 
Grenade,    Ger-En-Dee               [Rel-end 
Grenadier,    Ger-En-Dee-Ar 
Griddle,    Gred-Lay 
Guilty,    Gel-Tee  ;  rws,  Gelti 


H. 

Habeas  corpus,    Hay-Bees:Ker-Pees;  rs. 
Had  had,    r,vs,  Deds  [Hay2-Ker 

Had  it,    rws.  Det3 
Half,    Ef  ;  rws,  Efs 
Halve,    Vee  ;  rws,  Vee3 
Halved,    Ved  ;  rws.  Veds 
Happiness,    Pee-Eos  ;  r«js,  Pens3 
Happy,    Pee ;  rivs.  Pees 
Has  known  (or  none),    Iss2-Nen 
Has  thr,    rws,  Zeedhers 
Have  (or  having)  been,    rivs,  Ven2,  whon 
have  preceding  been  can  not  be  omit- 
ted according  to  Section  249 
Have  had  (or  have  it),    rws,  ^  ed2 
Have  not,  or  haven't   (or  ha'n't),   rws, 
Vent2,  when  Yee-Net  is  not  better  for 
ioinin'g  with  a  following  word 
Hazardous,    Zee-Ray-Det  s;  rs.  Zee2-Ard 
HAZARD-ED-ous-ousLY,    rs,  Zee2-Ard 
He,     ws.    Hay2 ;    acs,    Chetoid2 ;    rws 
Chetoid2  (in  phr  sometimes  Petoid 
or  Retoid) 
He  believes,    Retoid2-Bels 
He  calls,    Be  £oid2-K.ela 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


419 


He  can  learn,     Chetoid2  (or  Retoid)- 

Ken-Len 
He  can  not  be,    Chetoida  (or  Eetoid)- 
He  has  come,  Ketsoid2-Kay  [Kent-Bee 
He  has  not  paid,    Ketsoida-Net-Ped 
He  have,    Cheftoid2 
He  would,   Bentoids,  or  Chetoid2-Wuh 
He  would  not  do  it.  Rentoid2-Net-Det, 
or  Chetoid2-Wuh-Net-Det 
Hekcefokth,     Eus-Ef-Raj-Ith;  acs, Ens- 

Ef-Ith  ;  rs,  Ens-Ef2.     See  Forth 
Hebeaftek,    Ai'i  :Fet ;  rws,  Reft2 
Heretofore,     Ret2-Ef-Ar ;  rs,  Ret2-Ef 
Hesitation,     Zee-Teeshou  ;  rws,  Zet2 
HESITATE-D-ION,     Zet2 
Hieroglyphic,  Ar-Glef-Kay;  rs,  Ari-Glef 
Highland,      Petoid-Lendi.      See    Land 

and  Island 
HISTORY-ic-lCAL-iCAixT,    rs,  Esti-Ray 
Holiness,    Hay-Lay-Ens ;  rs,  Hays-Ens 
Holy,      Hay -Lay ;   rws.  Hays.     (Holier, 
Hay-Lay-Ar  ;  rs,  Hays-Ray  ;  Holiest, 
Hay-Layst ;  rs.  Haysts) 
Holy  Ghost,    Hays-Gay 
Holy  Scriptures,    Hays-Skers 
Home,    Em  ;  rivs.  Ems 
Homely,    Em-Lay  ;  rs,  Ems-Lay 
Hope-d  to  have,    Pefs 
HopEFUL-LY,  dws,  Pces-Fel;  acs  and  rws, 

Pefs 
Hopefulness,    dws,  Pee3:'fulness' ;  acs, 

do.;  rws,  Pefs 
Horticulture,  Art-Kel-Ter;  rs,  Arti-Kel 
House,    n.    Hays ;     in     rs,    sometimes 
joined  to  another  word  by  a  circle 
or  by  enlarging  a  circle  ;    as,  £u- 
Dheeses2,  'in  this  house';    Teesess, 
'  at  his  house' 
House  of  Lords,    Hayss-Lay 
House  of  Representatives,  Hayss-Ray 
Houses  of  Parliament,    Haysess-Pee 
How,    ivs,  ou2 ;   rws,  Chetoids  or  when 
joined  to  a  following  word,  Retoidi, 
or  Peloids,  i.e., Hay-tick  below  the  line 
How  can,    Chetoids-Ken 
How   can    he,      Chetoids-Ken-Petoid. 

See  Can  he 
How     can    I,      Chetoids-Ken-Ketoid. 
See  Can  I 
Huge,      rs,    Retoid-(i.  e.,  H-tick)-Jays. 

See  Large 
Hugely,    Jay-Lay  ;  rs,  Retoid-Jays-Lay 
Human,    Men  ;  rs.  Mens 
Human  Being,     Men3-Bee-(Ing) 
Human     character,       Mens-Kay-Kay, 

p.  313,  R.  12,  U 
Human  life,     Ems-Lay-Ef 
Humble,      Em-Bel;    rs,  Em-Bels.      Sre 
HCN,     Hen  [Amiable 

Hundred,    End-Red  ;  rs,  End2 
Hundredth,    End-Red-Ith  ;  rs,  End2 
Hypocrisy,    Pee-Ker-Es;  rs,  Peei-Ker 
Hypocritical-ly,        Pee-Kret-Kel ;      rs, 
Peei-Kret 

I. 

(a)  In  the  cs,  it  is  usually  advantageous 


to  join  initial  i  to  a  following  letter, 
whenever  the  junction  would  be  con 
venient;  thus,  i-Vee,  ivy;  i-Dee,  eyed. 
See  Comp.,  240,  1.  (6)  The  reporter,  of 
course,  if  he  expressed  the  i  at  all, 
would  avail  himself  of  the  joining  when- 
ever it  would  be  of  advantage  ;  but  he 
omits  initial  i,  as  well  as  every  other 
vowel,  whenever  it  is  not  required  for 
the  sake  of  legibility.  In  giving  outlines 
for  words  commencing  with  i  (or  hi), 
only  the  consonants  are  expressed  (ex- 
cept in  those  cases  where  even  the 
reporter  must  insert  the  vowel),  and  the 
i,  like  any  other  vowel,  is  to  be  inserted 
according  to  the  rales  of  vocalization. 
Identical-ly,  Ded-Kel 
Identification,     Dent-Ef-Kayshon;   acs 

and  rs,  Dent-Efshou 
Idiosyncrasy,  Dee-Sen-Ker-Es;  rs,  Deesi- 

Eu-(Ker-Es) 
Idiot,    Det 
Idle,     Del,  rws.  Deli 
Idleness,    Del-Ens  ;  rws.  Deli 
Idol,    Dee-Lay 
Idolatrous,    Dee-Lay-Ters 
Idolatry,    Dee-Layter ;  rs,  Dee2-Layter 
Idyl,    Dee-Lay 
If,      ws,  Efi 

If  all  are  (or  our).    Fieri 

If  one,    rws,  Feni,  or  Efi-Wen 

If  our,    Feri 

If  your  honor  (or  your  own),  Efi-Yayn 
Ignominy,    Gen-Em-En  ;  rs,  Geni-Em 
Ignorance,    Gay-Nerns  ;  rws,  Nernsi 
Ignorant,    Gay-Nernt ;  rws,  Nernti 
Illegal,    El-Gel.     See  Legal 
Illegality,    El-Gel-Tee  ;  rs,  El-Glet 
Illegible,    El-Jay-Bel ;  rs,  El2-Jay 
ILLEGITIMATE-LY-ACT,    rs,  El2-Jet 
Illiberal,    El-Ber-Lay  ;  rs,  El2-Brel 
Illness,    Lay-Ens 
Illogical,    El-Jay-Kel ;  rs,  Eli-Jay 
Imaginable,        Em-Jay-En-Bel ;     rdws, 

Jens-Bee 
Imaginary,    Em-Jay-Ner ;  rws,  Jens 
Imagination,  Em-Jay-Enshon;  r«)s,  Jens 
IiHGiNATivE,        Em-Jay-En-Tef ;      rics. 
Imagine,    Em-Jen  ;  rws,  Jens      [Jaytiva 
Imagined,    Em-Jend  ;  rws,  Jends 
Immaterial,    ())Emter2-Lay;  rs,  Emteri- 

Lay.     See  Material 
Immaterialism,     (i)Emter2-Lay8-Em;  rs, 

Emtersi-Em.     See  Materialism 
Immaterialist,      (i)Emter2-Layst ;      rs, 

Emteri-Layst,  or,  if  fr.,  Emtersti.  See 

Materialist 
iMJLiTERiALiTT,     (i)Emter2-Lay-Tee;   rs, 

Emteri-Let.     See  Materialit'i 
Immeasurable,     Em-Zher-Bel ;  rs,  Em- 

Zhers 
lMMENSUBABLE,Em-En-Sher-Bel  (or  -Bee) 
IM.MIGRATION,     Em-Gershon  ;  rs,  (i)Enii- 

Gershon.      See    Migration   and    £>ni- 

gration 
Immoderate,   Emder-Tee;  rs,  Medi-Bet. 

See  Moderate 


420 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


iMMOBAii,     Mer-Lay ;   rws,  Merli.    See 

Immobamtt,    Mer-Lay -Tee  ;  rws,  Merli. 

See  Morality 
iMMOBTAii,    Mert-Lay  ;  rws,  Merti.    See 

Mortal 
Immortality,  Mert-Lay-Tee;  rws,  3Ierti 
iMMOBTAiiZE,    Mert-Lays;  rdws,  Mertsi, 

or  Merti-Lays 
Impassion,    Empshon  ;  rs,  Empshons 
Impassionate,     Empshon-Tee;  rs,  Emp- 

shon-Tee3,  or  Empshons 
Impassioned,     Emi)shond ;    rws,  Emp- 

shond3.    See  Impatient 
Impatience.  Empshons;  nvs,  Empshons2 
Impatient,  Empshont;  rivs,  Eiupshoiit2. 

See  Impassioned  and  Impassionate 
Impenetrable,    Emp-En-Ter-Bel ;   rivs, 

Empent2 
IMPENETRABLE  -blt  -  bilitt  -  bleness, 

rs,  Empent2 
Impebceptible,      Em-Pers-Pet-Bel ;    rs, 

Em-Pers2-Pet 
Imperfect,  Em-Perf-Ket;  rdws,Em-Perf i 
Imperfection,  Em-Perf-Kaysliou;  idivs, 

Em-Pershonl 
IMPERFECT-LT-NESS,    rs,  Em-Perfi 
Implacable,     Em-Pel-Kay-Bel ;  rs,  Em- 

Pel2-Kay 
IMPLACABLE-bly-bility-bleness,      rs, 

Em-Pel2-Kay 
Implicit,    Em-Pels-Tee  ;  rs,  Em-PelsT 
Imponderable,   Emp-eiid-Ray-Bee;  rws, 

Emp-endi 
IMPONDERABLE-bility-bleness,       rs, 

Emp-endi 
Impoverish,  Emp-Ver-Shay ;  rs,Emp-Ver2 
IMPRACTXCAJ3LE-BLY-BILIIY,   den,  Em- 

Per3-Ket 
Impregnate,    Em-Per-Gay-Net;  rs,  Em- 

Per2-Gay 
IMPREGNATE-D-ION-BLE-BLY,     rs,  Em- 

Per2-Gay 
Improper,    Em-Per-Per  ;  rdws,  Em-Peri 
Impropriety,      Em-Per-Per-Tee ;    rdws, 

Em-Perl 
Improvidence,      Em-Preft-Ens  ;    rdivs, 
Impugn,  Emp-en;  ?\<t,Empeu3   [Em-Preft2 
Impulse,    Emp-Lays 
In,    rvs,  Eni 

In  all,    Nell 

In  all  cases,    Nel'-Kayses 

In  conclusion,     Eni-Kelshon      [shon2 

In  (the)  consideration,     rws,  In-Sder- 

In  (the)  construction,     In-Stershon2 

In  contradistinction,    En-Deesti 

In  it,    Neti 

In  like  manner,    Nell-Ken 

In  one,    Em-Wen,  or  Neni 

In  our,    Ner3  (or  i) 

In  reference,    Ner-Ef2 

In  regard,  Nen-Ged  (instead  of  Gred, 
for  sake  of  speed) 

In  relation,  En-Rel2  (t.  e.,  with  the 
bottom  of  Rel  resting  on  the  line, 
and  En  a  little  above  it,  to  distin- 
guish In  relation  from  In  reality) 


In  reply,    Eni-Ray-Pel,  or  Ner-Peli 

In  respect,     Ner-Spee2 

In  so  far  as,    En-Es2-Efs 

In  the  iirst  place,     En-Ef2-Pel(a) 

In  the  mean  time,    Em-Men-Tee 

In  the  second  place,    Eni-Skay-Pel(8) 

In  the  words  of  my  (your,  the,  etc.) 

text,     Em-Werds-Teest 
In  what,     Neti 

Inapplicable,      En-Pel-Kay-Bel  ;     rdcn, 
En-Pel:!-Kay 

INAPPLICABLE-bility-bleness,   rs,  En- 
Pels-Kay 

Inartificial-ly,    Nert-Ef-Shel;  rs,  Nert- 

Ef2 

INAUSPICIOUS-LY-NESS,  rs,  Ens-Pees-Ish 
INCAUTIOUS-LY-NESS.     rs,  En-Kay-Ishi 
Inclement,     Eu-Kel-Meut ;  rs,  En-Kel2 
Inclination,    En-Kel-Enshon  ;  rs,  Eni- 

Klen 
Incombustible,  'incom'  :Bees-(Tee)-Bel 

rs,  'incom' :Beest2 
Incomprehensibility,  'incom'  :Per-Ens 

Bee;  acs,  En-Prens:Bee;  r«, En-Prens2 
Inconsiderableness,    'incon':Sder:'ble 

ness' ;    acs,    In-Sder: 'bleness' ;     rws, 

Ins-Der2 
Inconsiderateness,    'incon'  rSdret-Ens 

acs,  In-Sdret-Ens ;  rs,  In-Sdreti 
Incredible,    Eu-Kred-Bel ;  rs,  do.,  or 

En2-Kred 
Indefatigable,    End-EetrGay-Bel  (218) ; 

rs,  End-Fet2 
Indefinite,    End-Ef-Net ;  rs,  End-Ef2 
INDEFINITE-LY-NESS,    rs,  End-Ef2 
Indemnification,    End-(or  En-Dee)-Em- 

En-Ef-Kayshon ;    acs,  End-Em-Eu-Ef- 

shon ;  rs,  Endi-Emshon 
Indemnify,    Eud-(or  En-Dee)-Em-En-Ef ; 

acs,  Eud-Em-En-Ef  ;  rs,  Endi-Em 
INDEMNIFY-ied-ity,    rs,  Eudi-Em 
Indenture,    End-Ent-Ar  ;   rs.  End2-Ent 
INDEPENDENT-CE-CY-LY,  rs,  End-Pend2 
Indescribable,  Eu-Dee-Sker-(or  -Skay)- 

Bee-Bel   (171,   3,  and  R.  3);   rs,  Eiid- 

Skay-Bel2  (or  -Bee) 
INDICT-(able)-ment,    rs,  End-Teei 
Indifferent,    divs,  En-Def2 
INDIGESTED-iBLE-iBLENES8-l0N,rs,End- 

Jayst2 
INDIGNANT-ly-tion-ity,    rs,  Endi-Gay 
INDIRECT-LY-NESs,    rs,  Eu-Der2 
Indiscreet,     En-Dees-Kret  (171,  3)  ;    rs, 

En-Dees-Kret  (or  -Ket),  or  Endsi-Ket 
INDISCREET-ly-ness,    rs.  Endsi-Ket 
Indissoluble,      En-Dees-Lav-Bel ;    acs, 

Ends-El-Bel ;  rs,  Ends-El' (-Bel) 
INDISSOLUBLE-bly-bility-bleness,  rs, 
INDITE-d-ment,  rs,End-Teei    [Euds-EU 
Individual,    End-Vedi-El;  rs,  End-Vedi 
Individualism,     End-Ved-Lays-Em ;   rs, 

do.,  or  End-Vedi-(Sem) 
Individuality,     Endi:Ved 
INDIVIDUAL-LY-(iSM),     End-Vedi 
Indivisible,  End-Vees-Bel;  rs,  End-Veesi 
INDIVISIBLE-bilixy-bleness,    rs,  End- 

Veesi 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


421 


Indoctbinate,  End-Kay-Ter-En-Tee;  rt, 

En-Dreni 
Indulge,    End-El-Jay;  act,  End-(u)Jay  ; 

rt,  End-Jay2 
Indulgent,      End-El-Jent ;     act,    End- 

(u)Jent ;  rs,  End-Jen t2.     See  Indigent 

This  word  must,  in  the  rs,  be  written 
very  carefully,  or  vocalized  with  u,  to 
distinguish  it  from  Intelligent,  Ent-Jeut2 
Inexpedient,      En-Kays-Pee-Deut ;    rs, 

En-(Kay)-Spedi 
INEXPEDIENT-LY-CE-CT,      rs,   En-Kay- 

Spedi,  or  En-Sped  (e)i 
Infer.     En-Ef-Ar  ;  rs,  En-Ef2 
INFER-RED-ENCE,    rs,  En-Ef2 
Inferential,     En-Ef-Ray-En-Shel ;    rs, 

En-Fen2 
Inferior,     En -Ef -Ray -Ray;  rs,  En-Efi 
Infidelity,     En-Ef  :Dee  ;  rs,  En-Fedi 
Infinite,     En-Ef-Net;  ?-ics,  Nefti 
iNFiNiTENEss,        En-Ef -Net-Eus  ;      rivs, 

Nefti:(Ens) 
Infinitesimal,   En-Ef -En-Tees-Em-Lay: 

rs,  Nefti-Es  (or  :Es) 
Infinitive,  En-Ef-En-Tef;  M,Nefti:(Vee) 
Infinitude,  En-Ef-En-Ted;rs,Nefti:(Dee) 
Infinity,     En-Ef-Eu-Tee  ;  rs,  Nefti 
INFINITE-ly-(ness-ive-ude),     rs,  Nefti 
Infirmary,      En-Fer-Mer ;    rs,  do.,  or 

En-Fer2-(Ray/ 
Infirmity,    En-Fer-Em-Tee;  rs,  En-Fer2 
INFIRM-iTY-LY-NESS-(ARY),    rs,  En-Fer2. 

See  Inform  and  Unifurm 
Inflexible,     En-Fel-Kays-Bee  ;  rs,  En- 

Fels2-Bee 

INFLEXIBLE-BLY-BILITY-(BLENESS),    En- 

Fels2-Bee 
Inflict,    En-Fel-Kay-Tee  ;  rs,  En-Peli 
Infliction,     En-Fel-Kayshon  ;    acs,  En- 

Felshon  ;  rs,  En-Felshoni 
Inform,     En-Fer-Em ;  rs,  En-Feri.     See 

Infirm  and  Uniform 
Informal,    En-Fer-Em-Lay;  »•«,  En-Feri- 

Lay,  or  En-Freli 
Informality,  En-Fer:Em;  M,En-Feri-Let 
Information,       En-Fer-Emshoii ;    rws, 

Enshoni 
Infraction,     En-Fer-Kayshon  ;  acs,  En- 

Fershon  ;  rs,  En-Fershon2 
INFRINGE-d-ment-r,    rs,  En-Freni 
Ingloriously,       En -Gel-Ray  s-Lay  ;     rs, 

En-Gels2:(Lav) 
INGLORIOUS-LY-(NESS),     rs,  En-Gels2 
Ingredient,    En-Gred-Eut;  rs,  En-Gredi 
Inhabitant,     En-Bee-Tent ;  rs,  En-Bet2 
Inhabited,     En-Bee-Ted  ;  rs,  Eu-Bet2 
Inherent,     En-Arnti 
Inherited,    En-Ray-Ted  ;  rs,  En-Art2 
INHERIT-ed-ance,     rs.  En-Art2 
Inhibit,     En-Beti.     See  Inhabit 
INJUDICIOUS-LY-NESS,     rs.  En-Jedi-Ish 
Injure,     En-Jer ;    rs,  En-Jen.     See  En- 
Innovation,     En-Veeshon  [danger 

Inquiry,     En-Kay -Wer  :  rs,  En-Weri 
Inscbibable,     In-Sker-Bee-Bel  ;    rs,   In- 

8ker-Bel2 
Inscblbr.    lo-Sker-Bee  ;  rws,  In-Skeri 


Inscription,    In-Sker-Peeshon;  rwi,  In- 

Skershoni 
Inscriptive,    In-Sker-Peetiv;    rwt,    In- 

Skrefi 
Insecure,     In-Sker  ;  rws,  In-Sker3 
Insecurity,     lu-Sker-Tee;  not,  In-Skret3 
Insignificant,  Ens-Gay-En-Ef-Kay-Eut; 

r^hvs,  Ens-Gayi 
Insipidity,     Ens-Ped-Tee  ;    rs,  Ens-Ped- 

(Tee) 
INSIPID-ly-ity-ness,    rs,  Ens-Pedi.  See 

Inexpedient-ly,  etc. 
Insolvency,     Ins-Lay-Ven-Ea  ;    rs,  In- 

Slayi-Ven 
Inspection,    En-Spee-Kayshon;  ac«,  Eu- 

Speeshon  ;  rs,  Eu-Spee2 
Inspector.     En-Spee-Kay-Ter ;   rs,  En- 

Spee-(Ter) 
INSPECT-ED-iON-(OH),    rs,  En-Spee2 
Inspiration,       In-Spershon ;      rs,     In- 

Sper(shon)i 
Inspire,    In-Sper — 169.  i;  rs,  In-Speri 
Inspirited,    In-Sper-Ted  ;  rs,  In-Spreti 
Instinctive,    En-Stee-Ing-Kaytiv ;  rws, 

Ensti 
Instructed,    In-Ster-Kay-Ted  ;  rws,  In- 

Ster2 
Instruction,    In-Ster-Kayshon;  acs,  In- 

Stershon  ;  rivs,  In-Stershon2 
Instructive,    In-Ster-Kaytiv  ;   rws,  In- 

Stref2 
Instructor,     In-Ster-Kay-Ter ;    rs,  In- 

Ster2-(Ter) 
INSURMOUNTABLE-bly-bility,  rs,  Ins- 

Ar2-Ment 
INSURRECTION-al-ary,     rs,  Ens-Eay- 

shon2,  or  Ensesh'on2 
INTANGIBLE-ness-bility,     rs,  Ent-En- 

Jay2 
Integrity,    Ent-Ger-Tee  ;  rs,  Ent2-Gret 
Intellectuality,    Ent-El-Ket-Lay-Tee; 

acs.  Enti:Ket ;  rs,  do.,  or  Enti-Ket 
INTELLECT-ual-ually-(uality).         rs, 

Euti-Ket 
1NTELLIGIBLE-bly-{bleness),    rs,  Ent- 

Jay2 
Intemperance,    En-Tee-Em-Prens ;    rs, 

EDt2-Emp,  or  Eu-Tee2-Eiup 
Intemperate,  En-Tee-Em-Preti;  rs,  Ent2- 

Emp,  or  En-Tee2-Emp 
Intercept,    Eut:Spet ;   rs,  do.,  or  Ents- 

Pet2    (Anticipate,     Ents-Peti.) 
Interception,     Ent:Speesbon  ;  rs,  Ent: 

Speeshon,   or  Ents-te)Peeshon.      See 

Anticipation 
Intercession,    Ent:lss-Shen  ;   rs.  Ents- 

eshon2 
Interdiction,    Ent:Dee-Kayshon  ;   acs, 

Ent-Deeshon(i)  ;      rs,     Eut-Deeshom. 

(Introduction,     rs.  Ent-Deeshon2.) 
Interfere,      En:Ef-Ar  ;    acs,  Ent-  ;    rs, 

Ent-Efi 
INTERFERE-D-ENCE,    r.«.  Ent-Efi.     (In- 
terferences,    rs,  Ent-Efsi.) 
Interior,      En-Tee-Ray-Ray  ;    acs,   Ent- 

Ray-Ray  ;  rws,  Enti 
InteriobLy,    En-Tee-Ray-Kay-Lay — see 


422 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Anterior ;    act,     Ent-Ray-Rel  ;     rdws, 

Ent-El2.     See  Intolerable 
Intermingle,    Ent:Em-Ing-Gel;  n,  Eut: 

(or  -)Emi-Ing 
INTEBNAL-LT,      En-Ter-Eii-El ;    acs,  En- 

Ter-Nel ;  rws.  Ten 
INTEBPBETATION,    Ent:Per-Teeslion;  acs, 

Ent- ;  rs,  Eut-Pret2 

rNTERPRET-ED-ATION-(ATIVE-ER),  TS, 

Ent-Pret2 
Intestate,  En-Tees-Tet;  rs.  Ents-Tet2(a), 

to  distinguish  it  from  interested 
Intestinal,    En-Tees-Ten-El ;   acs,  En- 

Tees-(Tee)-Nel  ;  rs.  EntB-Ten2 
Intimate,    En-Tee-Met;  rs,  do.,  or  Enti- 

Met 
Intimidate,    En-Tee-Med-Tee;  rs,  Enti- 

Med 
INTIMIDATE-D-ION,    rs.  Enti-Med 
Intolerable,    Ent-El-Ray-Bel ;  rs,  Ent- 

Eli.     See  Interiorly 
Intolerant,    Ent-El-Reut ;  rs,  Ent-Eli- 

(Rent) 
Intrepidity,  Enter-Ped-Tee  ;  rs,  Enter- 

Ped2 
INTREPrD-LT-lTT,    rs.  EnterPed2 
DJTRICATE-ly-ness,     rs,  Enten-Ket 
Intrinsic,    Enter-Ens-Kay;  nos,  Enterni 
Intrinsical-ly,      Enter-Eus-Kel ;    rws, 

Entemi 
Introcession,      Ent:Iss-Shen  ;    rs,   do., 

or  Entseshon2,     See  Intercession 
Introduction,     Ent:Dee-Kayshon ;   acs 

and  rs.  Ent-I)eeshon2.     230,  4 
Introspect,      Ent:Spee-Ket ;  acs,  Ent-; 

rs,  Ent-Spee2 
Introspection,    Ent:Spee-Kayshon;  acs, 

Ent-Spee-Kayshon,  or  -Speeshon(e);  rs, 

Ent-Spee(shon)2 
INTROSPECT-ed-ion,    rs,  Ent-Spee2 
Invalidation,    En-Vel-Deeshon  ;  rs,  do, 

or  En-Veld2 
Invalidity,    En-Veld-Tee;  rs,  En-Veldi- 

(Tee) 
INVAL'ID-ate-ated-ation-ness,    rs,  En- 

Veld2 
IN-VALID-ED-iD-iTY,     rs.  En-Veld  i 
Invention,    En-Vee-Enshon;  rs.  En-Ven2 
INVENT-ED-OR-n'E-(ORY),     rs.  En-Vent2 
INVETERATE-LY-NESS,  rs,  En-Veeter-Tee 

mVISIBLE-BLY-BILITY-BLENESS,     rs.  En- 

INVITE-D-ATioN.  rs,  En-Veti  [Veesi 
Involve,  En-Vel-Vee — 164;  rs.  En-Veei 
Involved,  En-Vel-Ved— 164;  rs.  En-Veei 
Irrationality,   Rayshon-Lay-Tee ;  rws, 

Rayshoni.     See  Rationality 
Irrecoverable,       Ar-Kef-Ray-Bel ;     rs, 

Ar2-Kef 
IRRECOVERABLE-BLY-BLENESS,  rs,  Ar2- 

Kef.     See  Recoverable,  etc. 
Irrefragable,    ,  Ar-Eer  Gay-Bel ;     rs, 

Ar2-Fer 
Irrelevancy,    Ar-Lay-Ven-Es  ;  acs,  do., 

or    Rel-Ven-Es;     rs,    Reli-Ven.     See 

Relevancy 
Ibreligion,       Ar-Lay-Jen  ;     rdwt,    Ari- 

Jen.    See  Religi<m 


Irreligious,     Ar-Lay-Jays ;   rdws,  Ari- 

Jays.     See  Religioics 
Irresistible,  Arses-Tee-Bee;  rt,  Arse82- 

Tee 
Irresistibly,    Arses-Tee-Bel;  rs,  Arsess- 

Tee 
IRRESISTIBLE-bly-bulity-blkness,    rt. 

Arses2-Tee.     See  Resistible,  etc. 
Irrespective,    Ar-Spee-Kaytiv  ;  rs,  Ar2- 

Spef 
Irresponsible,    Ar-Spens:Bel ;  rs.  Ar3- 

Speus.     See  Responsible 
Irrevocable,    Ar-Vee-Kay-Bel ;   rs,  Ar2- 

Vee-(Kay-Bel) 
IRREVOCABLE-blt-bility-bleness.    rs. 
Is,    ws,  Issi  [Ar2-Vee 

Is  done,     Iss-Den2 
Is  known,     rws.  Issi-Nen 
Is  said,     Ses-Dee2 
Is  said  to  have,    rws,  Ses-Def2 
Is  their  {or  there),    rios,  Zeedheri 
Island,   Lendi.    See  Highland  and  Land 
Israelite.    Zee-Ray -Let ;  rs,  Zeei-Let 
ISRAELITE-ic-iSH,    rs,  Zeei-Let 
Issue,    Ish  ;  rws.  Ish3 
Issued,     Isht ;  rws,  Ishts 
It,    ws.  Tee2 

It  had  {or  It  would),    rws,  Teds 
It  had  not  ior  It  would  not).  Tents.  See 
Had  not  (or  Hadn't),  also  It  ouglUnot 
and  It  would  not 
It  had  not  been  done,   Tent3-Ben-Den 
It  had  not  the,    Tents-Chetoid 
It  not,    rws,  Tent2,  or  added  by  Tent, 
or  rather  by  halving  (when  that  is 
allowable)  and  Net 
Itnotonly,  Tent2-Eu-El,  orTee2:Neti- 
Nel 

Can  it  not,     Kent2-Net,  or  Ken2-Tent 
Could  it  not,     Ked2-Tent 
Had  it  not,    Det3-Net,  or  Dee3:Tent 
Has  it  not,     Zet2-Net,  or  Iss2-Tent 
Is  it  not,     Zeti-Net,  or  Issi-Tent 
It  ought,     rws.  Teti.     See  It  had.  It 

would,  and  At  it 
It  ought  no  doubt,    Teti-En-Det  (or 

:En2-Det 
It  ought  not,     rii'S,  Tenti.     See  It  had 
not.  It  would  not.  It  not,  and  Tend- 
ed-ency 
It  ought  not  to  be,    Tenti-Bee 
It  ought  not  to  be  allowed,      Tenti- 

Bee-Lay-Dee 
It  ought  not  to  be  said,  Tenti-Bee-Sdee 
It  ought  to  have,   rws.  Tefi.   See  Have 
on  page  907  of  the  Standard-Phono- 
graphic Dictionary 
It  ought  to  have  had  (or  it),  rws,  Tefti. 
It  were,     rws.  Ter?;  added  usually  by 
h.tlving  and  Weh  (rarely  -Wuh),  as 
Feti-Weh,  if  it  were 
As  it  were,    rws,  Iss2-Ter 
It  will  have,  Tlef  2 
It  will  have  had,    Tlefta 
It  would  have,  ru>s,  Tef3. 
It  would  have  been,    Tefs-Ben 
It  would  have  given,    lels^ay 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


423 


It  would  have  had  the,    Tefts-Petoid 
It  would  have  it  thr,    Tef3-Teedher, 

or  Tefts-Bedoid 
It  would  not  (or  It  had  not),  riws,  Tents 
It  would  not  do,    Tents-Dee 
It  would  not  have  made,    Tent3-Vee- 

Med 
It  would  notwithstanding,    Teds-Ent 

Tee 

J. 

January,    Jay-En-Eay  ;  rs,  Jay2-En 

Jealous,    Jels 

Jealousy,    Jel-Es 

Jeffebson,    Jef-Ray-Sen;  rs,  Je£2-(Ray)- 

Sen,  or  simply  Jef2 
Jehovah,    Jay-Vee;  rws,  Jefi.    See  Jove 

and  Juvenile-iiy 
JEOPARD-ed-(ize-ized)-y,   rs,  Jays-Pred 
Jesuit,     Jays-Tee  ;  rs.  do.,  or  Jay-Zet 
JESUITIC,     Jays-Tee-Kay ;    rs,    do.,    or 

Jay-Zet 
JESUIT-ic-lCAl-lCALLY-lSM,    rs,  Jay2-Zet 
Jesus,    Jayses;  rs,  do.,  or,  as  a  rws,  Jayi 

Jesus  Christ,    Jay2-Kay 

Jesus  of  Nazareth,     Jay2-Ens-(Ith) — 
i.  «.,  J.  of  Naz'(eth) 
Joint-stock.  Jay-Ent-Stee-Kay;  rs,  Jedi- 

Stee-(Kay),  or,  if  fr.,  Jeusti 
JovE,    Jef  ;  rws,  Jef2.     See  Jehovah  and 

Juvenile-ity 
JOYODS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Jayi-Es.     See  Re- 

ligiotis-ty 

Jed-Ket-Ray  ;    rs,  do.,  or 


Jed-Kay-Ter;  rs,  Jed2-Kay 
Jed-Shel;  rs,  Jedi-Ish 

Jedi-Ish-Pers- 


Jtjdicatory, 

wt  Ray 

Judicature, 

judicial-ly, 

Judicial  proceedings, 
Dee-(Ings) 
Judiciary,    Jedi-Sher 
Judicious,  Jed-Ish-Iss;  rs,  Jedi-Shay,  to 

distinguish  it  from  Judicial,  which  see 
JUDICIOUS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Jedi-Shay.  See 

Judicial  and  Judician/ 
Junior,     Jay-En-Ar  ;  rws,  Jer:? 
Jurisconsult,      Jers-Kay-Eus-Elt ;    rs, 

Jers-Kay-(Slet) 
Jurisdiction,    Jers-Dee-Kayshon ;    acs, 
Jers-Deeshon  ;  rws,  Jers(eshon)i 

Jurisdiction  of  the  court,    Jersi-Kret 
(171,  3),  or  Jersi-Kay 
Jurisprudence,    Jers-Per-Dens — 171,  i; 

7-s,  Jers2-Pee 
Jurist,    Jay-Rayst;  acs,  Jerst;  rs,  Jersts 
Juror,    Jay-Eay-Ray  ;    acs,  Jer-Ar  ;    rs, 

Jer3-(Ar) 
Jury,    Jay-Ray  ;  acs,  Jer  ;  rws,  Jer3 
Just,    Jayst 

Just  as,    rws,  Jayses2 

Just  as  fast,    Jaysess-Efst 

Just  as  fast  as  possible,  Jayses2-Ef  ses- 
Pees 

Just  as  long  as  it  is ,  Jayses2-Ing8-Tee8, 
or  JayBes2-Ing-Zets 

Just  as  well,    Jayse.s2-El 

Just  as  well  as  another,    Jayses^-Els- 
Eudher 


Justice,    Jays-Tees  ;  rtvs,  Jaysts 

Justice  of  God  (or  Just  God),     Jay8»- 
Ged.     236,  3 
Justifiable,     Jayst-Ef-Bel ;    acs,  Jays- 

Ef-Bel ;   rs,  Jays2-Ef 
Justification,    Jayst-Ef-Kayshon ;   acs, 
Jays-Efshon  ;  rws,  Jay8eshon2 

Justification  by  faith,  Jays2-(Bee)-Ef- 
JUST-ly-ice-ness,  rws,  Jayst2  [(Ith) 
Juvenile,    Jef-En-El ;    rws,  Jef3.      See 

Jehovah  and  Jove 
Juvenility,     Jef :En  ;  rws,  Jefs 
JUVENILE-NESS-ITY,     rws.  Jefs 
Juxtaposition,  Jay-Kays-Tee-Pees- 

eshon  ;   acs,  Jay-Kays-Peeseshon  ;    rs, 

Jays2-Peeseshou 

K. 

Kingdom,    ws,  Kayi 
Kingdom  of  Christ,     Kayi-Kerst 
Kingdom  of  God,     Kef  i-Ged,  or  Kay) ; 

Ged 
Kingdoms  of  the  Lord,    Kays-Ardi 
Kingdoms  of  this  world,  Kaysi-Dhees- 
Eld 

li. 
Labyrinth,     Lay-Ber-En-Ith  ;  rs,  Lay- 

Ber-(En)-Ith 
Ladle,    Eld-El 

Lady,    Lay -Dee  ;  rs,  do., — in  pAr,  some- 
times JEld 
Ladies  and  gentlemen,    Eld82-Jeut 
Land,       Lend ;    rs,    Lend2    (ora).      See 

Island  and  Highland 
Landau,    El-En-Dee 
Landscape,    Lend-Skay-Pee  ;  rs,  Lend2- 

Skay-(Pee) 
Languish,    El-Ing-Gay-Ish  ;  acs  and  rs, 

Er2-Ing-Ish 
Large,     Lay-Ar-Jay ;    rws,  Jay3.     (See 
Larger  and  Largest.)    See  Huge 
Large  as,    Jays3 
Large  as  possible,    Jayss-Pees 
Large  as  thr,     Jay3-Zeedher,  or  Jayss- 
Jedoid 
Largely,      Lay-Ar-Jel ;    rs,     Jays-Lay, 
instead  of  Jel3,  which   is  Evangelical- 
ically 
Largeness,     Lay-Ar-Jay-Ens,    rs,  Jay3- 

(Ens).     See  Hugeness 
Larger   (comp  of    Large),    Lay-Ar-Jer ; 
Larger  than,    Jerns  [rws,  Jers 

Larger  than  his,     Jerns3 
Larger  than  T  (or  a-n),    Jerns-Tetoid 
Larger  than  thr,     Jern3-Jedoid 
LAEGEBT(st<p  of  Large),  Lay-Ar-Jayst,ru)j, 
Jay8t3 
Largest  and  best,    Jayss-Ketoid-Beest, 
or  Jayst3-Beest 
Latitude,    Let2-Ted.    See  Altittide 
Laudable,    Eld-Bel 
Laudanum,   Lay -Dee-En-Em  ;  rs,  do.,  or 

if  fr.,  Layi-Den 
Laudacory,      Lay-Det-Ray ;  rs,   do.,   or 

wt  Ray 
Laughing-stock,    Lay-Ef-Ing-Stee-Kay  ; 
rs,  do.,  or  Lay-Ef-Stee-(Kay) 


424 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Law,    Lay  ;  rs,  Layi.     See  Will 

In  the  rs,  it  is  sometimes  advan- 
tageous, especially  in  law-reporting,  to 
express  law  by  an  El-hook,  as  in  the 
following  phrases :  At  law.  Tela  ;  Suit 
at  law,  Stee^-Tel ;  In  law,  or  In  the(  or  a) 
law,  Nell 

Law  of  Christ,    Layi-Kerst 

Law  of  God,     Lef  i-Ged 

Law  of  life,     Layi-Lay-Ef 

Law  of  Moses,     Layi-Emses 

Law,^of  nations,     Layi-Enshons 

Law  of  the  United  States,   Layi-Enses 

Laws  of  the   United    States,    Laysi- 
Enses — Iss  on  the  back  of  En 
Leakn,    Lay-Arn  ;  rws,  Len2 
Leakned,  adj,    Lay-Arn-Dee;  rws,  Len2, 

or,  in  phr,  frequently  Lay 
Learned  Counsel,     Len2-Kay-(Ens-El), 
or,  in  law-reporting,  Lay2-Kay.     See 
Counsel 
Learned  Counsel  for  the  defendant, 

Lay2-Kay-Dee 
Learned  counsel  for  the  plaintiff,  Lay2- 

Kay-Plent 
Learned  counsel  for  (or  on)  the  other 

side,    Lay2-Kay-Dheeder-Sdee 
Learned  Judge,  Lay2-Jay-(Jay).  237,  B.  2 
Legal,     Lay-Gel.     See  Illegal 
Legality,    Lay: Gay  ;  rs,  Lay2-Glet.  See 

Illegality 
Legendakt,     Lay-Jay-En-Dee-Eay ;  acs 

and  rs,  Lay2-Jed-Ray 
Legislated,       Lay-Jays-Lay-Ted ;     rs. 

Lay  2- Jay 
Legislator,    Lay-Jays-Layter;  rs,  Lay2- 

Jay 
LEGISLATE-d-ive-ion-uke-or,   rs,  Lay2- 

Jay 
LEGITIMATE-d-lt-ct-ion-ness,  rs,  Lay2- 
Length,     El-Ing-Ith  ;  rws,  Ings  [jet 

Lengthen,      El-Ing-Then  ;  rws,  Ing-eu3 
Lengthened,         El-Ing-Thend ;       rws, 

Ing-endo 
Lengthwise,    El-Ing-Iths(wl);  rs,  Ings- 

Ways.    See  Likewise 
Lengthy,    El-Ing-Ith  ;  rs,  lugs-Ith 
Let  their  (or  there),     rws,  Laydher2 
LEVITE-icus-icAL,     rs,  Layi-Vet 
Lexicographer,        Lay-Kay  s-Kay-Gref- 

Rav  ;  rs.  Lays2-Kav-Ger 
LEXiCOGRAPHY-ic-icAL-ER,    rs,  Lays2- 

Kay-Ger 
Liberal,     Lay-Ber-Lay ;   rs,  Layi-Brel. 

See  Illiberal 
Liberality,      Lay:Ber;    rs,  Layi-Brel. 

See  Illiberalit:/ 
LIBERAL-LY-iTY-(iSM),      rs,    Layi-Brel. 
Libertine,     Lay-Ber-Ten;  r*,  Layi-Bret, 

or  Breni 
Libertinism,    Lay-Ber-Tee-En-Sem — Iss 

on   the   back  of    En ;    rs,  Layi-Bret- 

(Sem),  or  Breni 
Liberty,    Lay-Ber-Tee ;  rivs,  Beri 
Libidinous,      Lay-Bed-Ens — Bed    being 

made  quite   slanting,   and  En    quite 

curved  at  the  beginning;  rs,  Layi-Bed 


LIBIDINOUS-ly-ness,    rs,  Layi-Bed 
Licentious,    El-Sen-Ishes ;   rs,  El-Sen« 

(Ish) 
LICENTIOUS-LY-NESS,  rs,  El2-Sen-(Ish) 
Light-headed,    Let-Hay-Ded ;   rs,  do., 

or  Let-Ded 
Light-hearted,     Let-Hay-Ray-Ted ;  rs, 

Let-Ret 
Like,  adj,    Lay-Kay  ;  rs,  Layi-Kay.   See 

Like  all,    Layi-Kel  [Alike 

Like  all  (of)  his,    Layi-Kels 

Like  all  (of)  its,    Layi-Klets,  or  Layi- 
Kel-Vets 
Likely,    Lay-Kel ;  rs,  Layi-Kel 
Likewise,    Lay-Kays(wi) — 138;  rs,  Layi- 

Kays.     See  Always.     See  Lengthwisi:  as 

to  the  mode  of  writing  -wise  in  some 
Literature,    Layter-Ter  [cases 

Litharge,    Layther-Jay 
Lithographer,     Lay-Ith-Gref-Eay ;  rs, 

Lay-Ith-Ger 

I,ITHOGRAPHY-ic-iCAL-ER,      rs,    Lay2- 

Little,    Let-Lay  ;  rws,  Leti        [Ith-cicr 

Long,     El-Ing  ;  rws,  Ings.     See  Lifelo-ng 

and  Livelong.     (Comp,  Longer,  E1- 

Ingger  ;  rivs,  Inggera;  sup.  Longest, 

El-Ing-Gayst ;    acs,   El-Ingst;   rdws. 

Long  after,    Ings-Fet  [Ingsts) 

Long  ago,    Ing3-Gay 

Long  and  short,    Ings-Tetoid-Shert 

Long  time  ago,    Ings-Tee-Gay 
Longer  (comp  of  Long),    El-Ingger 

Longer  than,     Inggerns 
Longhand,     El-Ing-End ;   rs,  Ing3-End, 
or  Ing-ends 

Longhand  writing,  Ing-end3-Ret-(Ing) 
Longitude,  El-En- Jay -Ted;  rs,  El-En-Jet 
Looked,     Lay-Kay-Tee  ;  rs,  Lay3-Kay 

Look-ed  about,    Lays-Kay-Bet 

Look-ed  after,    Lays-Kay-Fet 

Look-ed  ahead,    Laya-Kay-Hay-Dee 

Look-ed  alike,     Lays-Kay -El-Kay,  or 
Lays-Kel-Kay 

Look-ed  around,    Lays-Krend 

Look-ed  behind,    Lays-Kay-Bend 

Look-ed  forth,    Lays-Kef,  or  -Ef-Ith. 
See  Forth.     P.  313,  R.  16 
Looker  on,    Lay-Kren.    P.  216,  R.  3 
Looking-glass,     Lay-Kay-Ing-Gels ;    rs, 

Lay3-(Kay)-Gels 
LooKS(3p(;rsi«;7,^ri,  ofLook),  Lay -Kays 

Looks  around,    Lay-Kays-Arnd 

Looks  forth,    Lay-Kays-Ef 
LOQUACIOUS-LY-NESS,  rs,  LayS-Kay-Ish 
Lord,  n,    tvs,  Ardi 

Lord  Almighty,    Ardi-Met 

Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ,     Ardi- 
Ketoid-Svee-Jay-Kay 

Lord  be  with  us  (or  his),    Ardi-Bee- 
Weh-Iss 

Lord  be  with  you,    Ardi-Bee-Weh-Yeh 

Lord  giveth,     Ardi-Gay-Ith 
Love,  n,    Lay-Vee  ;  r.i,  Lay2-Vee;  some- 
times Lef  in  phr.    See  Health  and 
Li/e 

Love  of  country,    Lef2-Kay 

Love  of  God,    Lef2-Ged 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


425 


Love  of  Jesus,    Iiay2-'Vee-Jay{ses) 
Love  of  the  Spirit,    Lay2-Vee:Spreti, 
or  Lay2-Vee-Spet 

Loving-kindness,  Lay-Vee-Ing-Kend- 
Ens ;  rs,  Lefi-Kend.     237,  R.  1 

Luckily,    Lay-Kay-Lay.    See  Likely 

Lumbago,    El-Emb-Gay 

Lunar,    El-Ner 

Luscious,  Lay-Shays;  r.i,  Lay2-Ish — Ish 
instead  of  Shay,  to  make  the  contrac- 
tion more  legible 

LUSCIOUS-LT-NESS,    rs,  Lay2-l8h 

M. 

Machine,    Em-Shen;  rs,  Em-Ish2,  some- 
times Em  in  jihr 
Machinery,  Em-Ish-'Ner;rs,Em-Ish2-Ray 
Machinist,    Em-Ish-Enst ;  rs,  Em-Ish2- 

Stch  (not  Stee) 
Magnetism,    Em:Tees-Em;  rs, Em2-Gen 
MAGNETIC-al-ally-ism,    rs,  Em2-Gen 
Magnificent,    Em:Ef-Sent ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Emi-Gay 
MAGNIFICENT-LT-CE,    Emi-Gay 
Majestic,    Em-Jays-(Tee)-Kay  ;  rs,  Em- 
Jays 
MAJESTY-ic-icai,-icai.i,t,    rs,  Em-Jay3 
Majority,    Em-Jer-Tee  ;  rs,  Em-Jerti 
Malevolent,      Em-Lay -Vee-Lent ;    acs, 

Mel-;  rs,  Mel-Vee2 
MALEVOLENT-ly-ce,  rs,  Mel- Vee2.  See 

Bfnevolent-ly-ce 
Malfokm,    Em-Lay-Fer-Em ;    acs,   Mel- 

Eer-Em ;   rs,  Mel-l'er- 
MALFORM  ed-ation,    rs,  Mel-Fer2 
Malicious,      Em-Lay-Shays ;    acs,   Mel- 

Ishes ;  rs.  Mel-Ish2 
MALICIOUS-ly-ness,    rs,  Mel-Ish2 
Malignant,  Em-Lay-Gay-Nent;  acs,  Mel- 

Gay-Nent ;  rs,  Meli-Gay 
MALIGNANT-LY-CY,     Malignity,       rs, 

Meli-Gay 
Manifest,    Em-En-Efst ;  rs,  Emi-Ens 
MANIFEST-ed-ly-ness-ation,    rs,  Emi- 

Ena 
Manutacture,  n  and  v,   Em-En-Ef-Kay- 

Ter ;  rs,  Em-(En)-Ef2 
MANUFACTURE-d-r-ing-ory.      rs,  Em- 

(En)-Ef2 
Martyr,    Mcrt-Ray;  rs,  Merts-Ray.  See 

Murder-er 
Massachusetts.      Ems-Chay-Stees ;    rs, 

Ems-Chay3,  or  Emss 
Materialism,   dws,  Emter2-Lays-Em;  rs, 

Emters2-Em.     See  Immaterialism 
Materialist,      dws,  Emters-Layst ;    rs, 

do.,  or  Emterst2.     See  Immaterialist 
Materialistic ,  dws.  Emters2-Lays-(Tee)- 

Kay;  rs,  Emters2-Kay,  or  Emterst2 
Materiality,  dws,  Emter2-Lay-Tee ;  rs, 

Emter2-Let.     See  Immateriality 
MATHEMATIC-al-ally-ian,       rs,     Em- 

Ith-(Met) 
Maturity,    Met-Ray-Tee  ;  rs,  Met-Rets. 

See  Immaturilij 
Maximum,    Em-Kays-Em-Em;  rs,  Emss- 

£m.    See  Minimum 


May  be.    Em2  Bee2  ;  ac  and  rws,  Emba 

May  u.\ve  been,  Em2  Vee2-Ben,  or  Em- 
Ben  ;  ac  and  rws,  Einben2 

Meanwhile,  Meni-Way-Lay ;  rs,  do., 
or  Emi-Nel 

INIeasure,     Em-Zher  ;  rics,  Zhers 

Measured,  Em-Zherd;  rws,  Zhord3. 
(Unmeasured,  rs,  En-Zherd3) 

Mechanical-ly,  Em-Kay-En-Kel ;  rs, 
Em2-Kay 

Mechanics,  Em-Kay-En-Kays;  Em2-Kays 

MECHANIC-AL-ALLY-ISM-(ALNESS),  rS, 

Em2-Kay 
Mediterranean,        Med-Ter-Nen ;    rs, 

Med-Tren2 
Melancholy,    Em-El-En-Kel ;  acs,  Mel- 

En-Kel ;  rs,  Mel2-Kel 
Meliorate,    Em-Lay-Ret ;  rs,  Mel2-Ret. 

See  Ameliorate 
Melt,  Em-Let 
Memorandum,      Em-Em-Rend-Em  ;   rs, 

Em2-Em 
Memory,    Em-Em-Bay  ;  rs,  Em2-Em 
Mental,    Men-Tee-Lay ;  acs,  Ment-Lay  ; 

rws,  Ment2 
MENTAL-ly-ity,    rws,  Ment2 
Mention,    Em-Enshon2  ;  acs,  Emshon  ; 

rius,  Emshon2 
Mentioned,     Em-Enshond :    acs,   Em- 

shond  ;  rws,  Emshond2 
Mercantile,    Mer-Kent-Lay  ;   rs,  Mer2- 

Kent 
Mercenary,    Em-Rays-En-Ray;  rs,  Em- 

Rays2-En-(Ray) 
MERCENARY-ily-iness,  rs,        Em- 

Bays2-En 
Merchandise,    Mer-Chay-En-Dees ;    rs, 

Mer-Chend(s) 
Merchantable,      Mer-Chent-Bee ;     rs, 

Mer-Chet-Bel 
Merciful-ly,    Mer-Es-Fel :  rws,  Mer2 
Mercy,     Mer-Es — a  slight  angle  being 

formed  by  the  junction  of  Mer  and 

Es ;  rws,  Mer2 
MERETRIGIOUS-LT-NESS,  rs,  Mert-Rayi- 

Ish 
MESSENGER,Ems-En-Jer;rs,Ems-(En)-Jer 
Metaphysical-ly,     Met-Efs-Kel 
Methodic,      Em-Thed2-Kay ;     rs,    Em- 

Thed2 
Methodism,        Em-Ith-Dees-Em ;      acs, 

Em-Thed-Sem— Iss    on    the    concave 

side  of  both  Thed  and  Em  ;  rs,  Em- 

Thed2-(Sem) 
METHOD-ic-icAii-icALLY     (Methodism), 

rs.  Em-Thedi! 
METHODIST-ic-ICAL-lCAiXY,      rs,     Em- 

Thedst2 
Metropolitan,       Emter-Pel-Ten ;     rs, 

Emter-Peli 
Mexico,     Em-Kays-Kay  ;  rs,  Ems2-Kay 
Microscope,    Em-Ker-Skay-Pee;  rs,  Em- 

Skay-Pee2 
Might  (n  and  pt  of  May),    ws,  Meti 

Might  thr,     rws,   Emdheri,  or  Meti- 
Jedoid  (or  -Dher) 
Mighty,    Em-Tee^;  rwi,  Meti 


426 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Migration,    Em-Gershon;  rs,  Emi-Ger- 

shon,  to  distinguish  it  from  Emigra- 
tion (Em2-Gershon).     See  Immigration 
Military,     Em-Let-Ray ;    acs  and    r«, 

Melt-Ray 
Million,     Em-Len  ;   rws,  Meli — some- 
times Em  in  phr 
Millionaire,     Em-Len-Ax ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Mel-en-Ar 
Millionth,    Em-Lay-En-Ith;  rws,  Meli 
Mingle,    Em-Ing-Gel ;  rs,  Emi-Ing 
Minimum,    Men-Em-Em  ;   rs,  Meni-Em. 

See  Maxim-um.  (I'l,  Minima,  Mem-Em.) 
Ministerially,      Men-Es-Ter-Lay ;    acs 

and  rs,  Men-Ester-Lay 
Minority,  Em-Ner-Tee  ;  rs,  Emi-Nert 
MiscoNJECTDRE,    Ems:Jay-Kay-Ter;  acs. 

Ems-;  rs,  Ems-Jay2-Kay 
Misdemeanor,      Ems-Dee-Men-Ar ;    rs, 

Ems-Dee2 
Misfortune,    Ems-Ef-Ret-En  ;  rs,  Ems- 
MoDEL,    Em-Del  [Freti 

Moderate,  adj,    Emder-Tee;  rs,  do.,  or, 

as  a  ws,  Emderi.    See  Immoderate 
Moderate,  v,    Emder-Tee;  rs,  do.,  or,  as 

a  ws,  Emderi 
Moderation,    Em-Dershon  ;  acs  and  rs, 

Emdershon2.     See  Immoderation 
MODERATE-D-LY-(NESS),    rs,  Emderi 
MODEST-LY-(NESS),    rs,  Medsti 
Mohammedanism,  Em-Em-Den-Zee-Em; 

rs,  Em2-Med-(Sem) 
MOHAMMED-isM-AN-ANisM,  rs,  Em2-Med 
Momentous,    Em-Men-Tees  ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Em2-Ment 
MOMENT-OUS-OUSLT-OUSNESS-UM,  rs, 

Em2-Ment 
Monstrosity,    Men-Sters-Tee — 164  ;  see 

Rep.  List,  p.  673  ;  rs,  Men-Stees2 
MONSTROUS-LY,  Monstrosity,  rs,  Men- 

Stees2 
MoRAL-LT,    Mer-Lay ;   rws,  Merl2.    See 

Immoral-ly 
Mortal,     Mert-Lay ;   rws,  Mert2.     See 

Immortal 
Mortality,    Mert-Lay-Tee  ;  rws,  Merts. 

See  Immortality 
Mortgage,    Mer-Gay-Jay  ;  rs,  Men-Gay 
Mortgagee,   Mer-Gay-Jay;  rs,  Mer-Gay- 

Jay2 
Mortification,    Mert-Ef-Kayshon ;  acs 

and  rs,  Mert-Efsbon 
Movement,    Em-Vee-Ment ;  rws,  Ments 
Much,    ws,  Chays 

Much  larger,    Chay3-Jer 

Much  will,    Chels 
Multifariously,    Em-Let-Ef-Rays-Lay; 

acs,  Melt-Fers-Lay;  rs,  Melt-Fers-(Lay) 
MtJLTIFARIOUS-LY-NESs,  rs,  Melt-Fers2 
Multiplicity,      Em-Let-Pels-Tee ;    acs 

and  rs,  Melt-Pels-Tee 
MlJLTIPLY-iED-(icATioN),     Multitude, 

rs,  Melt2 
Multitude,  Em-Let-Ted;  ocs,  Melt-Ted; 

rws,  Melt2 
MULTITUDE,    Multiplt-ied-(ication), 

r»,  Malta 


Munificent,    Em-En-Ef-Sent ;    rs,  Em- 

En-Efi-(Sent) 
MUNLFICENT-ly-ce,     rs,  Em-En-Efi 
Murder,      Merd-Ray ;    rs,    Merd2-Ray. 
My,    ws,  Emi  [See  Martyr 

My  dear,    Em-Der2,  or  Emden.    See 
Dear 

My  dear  father  and  mother,   Emderi- 
Efdher-Emdher 

My  dear  sir,     Emdersi-Eay 

My  part,  Emi-Pret 

My  portion,     Empi-Rayshon 
Mystification,    Ems-Tef-Kayshon  ;  rs, 

Emseshoni.     197,  E.  4 

N. 
Narcotic,    Ner-Ket:Kay  ;  rs,  do.,  or  wt 

Kay 
NARCOTIC-ical-ically-sm-ne,     rs,  Ner- 

Ket 
Nearly,     dws,  Neri-El ;  rws,  Nerli 
Necessary,     Enses-Ray  ;  rws,  Enses2 
Needful-ly,     Ned-Fel — 164;  rs,  Nedi-Ef 
Neglect,    En-Gel-Kay-Tee;  rs,  En2-Gay, 

See  Negligent-ce 
Neglectful,    En-Gel-Kay-Tee-Fel;  acs, 

En-Gel-Kay -Tef ;     rs.   En2-Gef.      See 

IS'egligent 
Negligence,    En-Gel-Jens  ;  rs,  En2-Gel. 

See  Neglect-ed 
Negligent,    En-Gel-Jent ;   rs,  En2-GeL 

See  Neglect-ed 
Never,    c  en,  En-Vee2  ;  rs,  do.,  or,  as  a 

ws,  Em.     The  latter  form  may  some- 
times be  vocalized  with  6  ;  but  this 

will  be  very  rarely  necessary 
New,     c  en,  En2-Chetoid 

New  Testament,   rws,  Netst2.    See  Old 

New  York,     En-yay2  [Testament 

New  York  City,     En-Yays2-(Tee) 

New  York  State,    En-Yayst2,  or  -Yay2- 

Stet 
Newfoundland,    En-Ef-End-El-end;  rs, 

En-Fed2-El-end 
Next,       En-Kayst ;    acs,  Enst(e) ;    rws, 

Enst2— frequently  Ens  in  phr—IZ^,  3 
No,    ws,  En2 

Nobody,     En2-Bed 

No  less,     rws,  Nels2    See  Unless 

No  one,     En2-Wen,  or,  rws,  Nens.   See 

No  one  can.     Nens-Ken  INone 

No  one  has  {or  is),    Nens3 
"No  other,     rws.  Endher^.    See  Another 
and  An>/  other 

No  other  one,      rws,  Endherna.    See 
Another  one  and  Any  other  one 
Nocturnal,      En-Ket-Ren-Lay  ;  rs,  En2- 

Ket-Ren 
Nomenclature,    En-Em-En-Kel-Ter;  rs, 

En2-Em-Klet 
Nominate,     En-Em-En-Tee  ;   rs,  do.,  or 

Em-Men 
NOMINATE-D-ivE-iON-(OR),    rs,  Em-Men 
NoN -conformist,      Nen:Fer-Em8t;      rs, 

NentEfst2 
NoN-coNFOBMiTY,    Ncn  :Fer-Ein-Tee ;  rt, 

NentEfa 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


42? 


Nondescript,     Nen:Dee-Sker-Pet ;    acs, 

Nen:Dee-Skay-Pet ;    rs,    Nendsi-Kay. 

See  JVon 
Non-essential.  Nen:Es-En-Shel;  rs,  Nen: 

(or  -)E82-En 
Nob,    ws,  Neri 

Nor  will,    rws,  Nerli 
North,     Ner-Ith  ;  rs.  Ner-(Ith) 

North  America,     Neri-Em 

North  American,     Nen-Em-Ken 

North  and  South,     Neri-(Ith)-Sith 

North-easterly,     Ner-Esteri-(Lay) 

North  pole,     Ner-(Ith2)-Pel 
Nothing,     Eu-Ith-Ing ;  rs.  En-Ith2 
NoTmcATiON,  Net-Ef-Kayshon;  acs  and 

rs,  Net-Efshon2 
NOURISH-ABLE-MENT,     rs,  Ner-Ish2 
Nova  Scotia,     En-Vee-Skay-Ish  ;  rs,  En- 

Skay-Ish2 
NovELTT,     En-Vel-Tee;  rs,  do.,or  En[o]- 

Velt.     See  Invalidity  and  Invalidation 
November,  En-Vee-Em-Ber;  rs,  En-Vee2 
NOXIOUS-LY-NESS,    rs,  En-Kay-Ish2 
Nutritious,    En-Ter-Shays  ;  rs,  En-Ter- 

Shay(s) 

O. 

Obligation,  Bel-Gayshon;  rius,  Belshon2 
Obligatory,  Bel-Get-Ray  ;  rs,  Bel2-Get 
Obnoxious,    Bee-En-Kay-Ishes;  rs,  Bee- 

En-Kay-(Ish) 
OBNOXIOUS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Beei(or  2)-En- 

Kay 
Obscure,  Bees-Ker— 171, 3;  rs,  Bees2-Kay 
OBSCURE-LY-(NESS)-iTY,     rs,  Bees2-K:ay 
Observe,     Bees-Kef  ;  rs,  Bees2-Ray 
OBSERVE-d-(r)-ation-ance-ant,  rs, 

Bees2-Ray 
Observe-d  that,     Bees2-Ray-Dhet 
Observe-d  thr,     Bees2-Raydher 
Obsolete,    Bees-Let ;  rs,  Beesi-Let.  See 

Absolute 
Obstinacy,  Bees-Ten-Es  ;  rs,  Beesi-Ten. 

See  Abstinence 
Obstruct,    Bees-Ter-Ket ;  rs,  Bees2-Ter. 

See  Abstract 
Obstruction,     Bees-Ter-Kayshon ;    acs, 
Bees-Tershon(u) ;    rs,  Bees2-Tershon. 
See  Abstraction 
Obstructive,  Bees-Ter-Kaytiv;  rs,  Bees2- 

Tref.     See  Abstractive 
Occur,     Ker  ;  rws,  Ker2 
Occurred,     Kred  ;  rws,  Kred2 
Occurrence,     Krens  ;  rws,  Krens2 
Ocean,     Shen  ;    rs,  do.;    sometimes  in 
phr  added  by  a  Shon-hook,  thus,  Tee2- 
Lent-Kayshon,  Atlantic  Ocean  ;  Pees2- 
Efshon,Pacif(ic)-Ocean;  Endi-Enshon, 
Indian  Ocean 
Octangular,     Ket-Ing-Gel-Ar ;   rs,   Ket- 

Ing-(Gler).  See  Angular 
ODD.  This  word  and  its  derivatives 
must  be  vocalized  in  the  reporting 
style  in  order  to  distinguish  them 
from  other  words  having  the  same 
outline.  See  Contradict-ed,  Idle,  Duty, 
Contradistinction,  Distinct-ion,  Dear 


OF,     ws,  Petoidi 
Of  all,    Pletoidi 
Of  all  a-n,     Pletoidi-Tetoid 
Of  all  he  (or  the),    Pletoidi-Chetoid 
Of  all  his,    Pletsoidi 
Of  all  it,     Velti 
Of  almost,    Pletoldi-Emst 
Of  all  other,     Veldherl 
Of  all  particulars,    Pletoid-Pretsi 
Of  it,     rws,  Veti 
Of  other,    rws,  Veedheri 
Of  our,     acs  and  rs,  Pretoidi 
Of  their  (or  there),      cs,  Petoid-Dher2  ; 
rws,  Veedheri 

Officious,  Ef-Ishes ;  rs,  Ef  i-Ish  (in- 
stead of  Shay,  so  that  this  word  may 
be  distinguished  from  Efficient  [which 
see]  by  outline  as  well  as  position) 

OFFICIOUS-LY-NESS,  rs.  Efi-Ish.  See 
Efficient-ly-cy 

Oftentimes,    Fenti-Ems ;  rs,  do. 

Oftimes,    Eft-Tee-Ems  ;  rs,  Feti-Ems 

Old,    Eld 
Old  and  New  Testament,    Let-Netst 
Old  Testament,    rws,  Eldst2 

OLIGARCHY-al-ical,     rs,  El2-Ger 

Omnific,  Men-Ef-Kay  ;  rs,  Men-Ef2.  See 
Manufacture-d 

Omnipotence,  Men-Pee-Tens  ;  rs,  Men- 
Pee2 

OMNIPOTENT-LY-CE-CY,    rs,  Men-Pee2 

OirNiPRESENT,  Em-En-Pers-Ent ;  rs, 
Em-Per2 

Omniscient,    Men-Ish-Ent ;  rs,  Men-Ish2 

OMNISCIENT-ly-ce-cy,    rs,  Men-Ish2 

On,    ws,  Chetoidi 
On  account,     Chetoidi-Kent 
On  all,    Cheltoidi,  sometimes  in  phr, 

Wertoidi 
On  all  accounts,    Cheltoidi-Kents 
On  all  of  its,    Chetoidi-Lets,  or  Wert- 

oidi-Vets 
On  all  of  our.    Cheltoidi-Pretoid 
On  all  of  them,     Wertoid-Dhee2,   or 

Chelftoidi-Dhee 
On  all  of  you,    Cheltoidi-Yuh 
On  all  questions,    Cheltoidi-Kens 
On  all  that,    Wertoidi-Dhet 
On  either  hand,    rws,  Dhrendi 
On  our,     cs,  Chetoid-Ars ;  ac  and  rws, 

Chertoidi 
On  our  own  account,    Chertoidi-En- 

Kent 
On  our  part.   Chertoidi-Pret.    See  Pari 
On  the  one  hand,    rws,  Wen'end2 
On  the  other  hand,    rws,  Thrend2 
On  1 1 1  e  other  side,    Retoid-Dheedher2- 

Sdee 
On  the  principle  that,    Chetoid-Per2- 

Dhet 
On  the  receipt,    Chetoidi-Rays-Tee 

One,     ivs,  Weu2 
One  another,     rws,  Wendhers 
One  had,    rws,  Wents 
One  of  our,    AVen2-Pretoid 
One  other,     "VVendher2 
One  would  (or  had),    rws,  Wenta 


428 


GEITERAL    INDEX. 


Onit,      En-El2 ;  ac  and  rws,  Nel2.     In 
phr,  sometimes  Eu-El 

Only  as,     rws,  Nels2.     See  Unless 
Opposition,  Peeseshon;  rM;s,Peeseshoni. 

See  Possession  and  Position 
Oppression,    Pershon2 ;   rws,  Pershons. 

See  Perfection  and  Operation, 
Or,    ws,  Tetoidi 

Or  all,     Teltoidi,  or  Tetoidi  Bedoidi 

Or  are,     Tretoidi,  or  Tetoidi-Ar 

Or  as  (has,  is,  or  his),    Tetsoidi 

Or  as  it,     Tetsoid-Tee2,  or  Tetoid-Zet2 

Or  have,    Tef  toidi 

Or  if,    Teftoidi 

Or  if  it,     Teftoid-Tee2,  or  Tetoidi:Efti 

Or  if  our,     Teftoidi-Kay 

Or  not,     Tentoidi 

Or  our,     Tretoidi,  or  Tetoid-Ars 
Ordain,     Ked-En 
OKDAIN-ED-ER  are  distinguished,  in  the 

rs,  from  Itetain-ed-er  by  vocalizing  the 

former  vcords  vs'ith  o,  or  by  writing 

them  in  the  first  position,  i.  e.,  Redi- 
Order,     Arder ;  rws,  Arderi,  sometimes 

Ard  in  phr 
Ordinabt,    Ardi-Ner  ;  rws,  Ardi 
Organ,    Ar-Gen  ;  rws,  Geni 
Organic,     Ar-Gen-Kay  ;  rs,  Gem-Kay 
Organism,  Ar-Gen-Zee-Em  ;  acs,  Ar-Gen- 

Sem— 187,  R.  1,  h  ;  rs,  Geni-Sem 
Organization,     Ar-Gay-Enseshon ;    acs, 

Ar-Genseshon  ;  rws,  Genseshoni 
Organize,    Ar-Gay-Ens ;  rws,  Gensi 
Organized,     Ar-Gay-Enst ;  rws,  Gensti 
Original,    Eay -Jay-En-El ;  acs,  Ray-Jay- 

Nel ;  rs,  Rayi-Jen  ;  in  phr  frequently 

Ray-Jay.     See  Regenerate-d 
Ornamentation,         Ren-Men-Teeshon ; 

rws,  Keneshoni.     P.  311,  E.  4 
Orthodox,    Ray-Ith-Dee-Kays;  rs,  Eayi- 

Ith 
ORTHODOX-LY-NEss-T,    rs,  Rayi-Ith 
Orthography,        Ray-Ith-Ger-Ef ;      rs, 

Ray-Ith2-Ger 
ORTHOGRAPHY-  ic-icai-  icallt-  er-  ist, 

rs,  Ray-Ith2-Ger 
Ostentatious,     Est-Ent-Ishes  ;  rs,  Esti- 

Ent 
OSTENTATIOUS-LY-NESS-iON,  rs,Esti-Ent 
OoGHT,    WS,  Jedoidi 

Ought  all,    Jeldoidi 

Ought  I,    Jedoidi-Ketoid 

Ought  to  have,    Jeftoidi 
Over,    ws,  Veri 

Over  all,    Vreli 

Over  all  his,    Vrelsl 

Over  all  its,    Veri-Lets 

Over  all  thr,    Vreldheri 

Over  and  above,    Ven-Bee-Vee 

Over  and  over,     Veri-Ver 

Over  it,     rws,  Verti 

Over  the  whole  world,  Veri-Lay-Eld 
Overwhelm,  Veri-El-Em  ;  rs,  Veri-El 
Owned.     Ends,  voc,  or,  as  a  dws.  Ends ; 

rws.  Ends 
Owner,    Ners,  voc.,  or,  as  a  dws,  Ner3  ; 

rwi,  Ners 


P. 

Paganism,    Pee-Gen-Zee-Em ;   acs,   Pee- 

Gen-Sem— 187,  R.  1,  b;  w,  do.,  or  Pee2- 

Gay-Sem 
Painful.    Pen-Ef-El ;  rs,  Pen2-Ef 
Panegyric,  Pee-En-Jer-Kay;  rs,  Pee2-Jer 
PANTHEIST-ic-iCAL,     rs,  Pen2-Ithst 
Pantomime,    Pent-Em-Em;  «, Pent2-Em 
Parallel,      Per-Lay-Lay ;     rws,    Prel2. 

See  Preliminary  and  Parliament-ary 
Parliament,    Per-Lay-Ment ;  rws,  Prels 
Partiality,    Per-Shel-Tee  ;  rs,  Per-Shelt 
Party,    Per-Tee  ;  rws.  Pees 

Party  of  the   first  part,      Pee3-Ef(s)- 
Pee.     237,  R.  2,  6 

Party  of  the  second  part,    Pees-Skay- 
Pee.    237,  E.  2,  6 
Passenger,    Pees-En-Jer ;   rs,  Pees2-Jer 
Patent,     Pee-Tent ;  rws.  Pees 
Patentable,   Pee-Tent-Bee;  rs, Pees-Btl 
Patentee,    Pee-T en-Tee  ;  rs,  Pee^-lee 
Paternal-ly,  Pet-Ren-Lay  ;  rs,  Pet2-Ren 
Paternity,      Pet-Ray-En-Tee  ;    rs,  do., 

or  Pet2-Rent 
Pathetic,    Pee-Thet:Kay— 218;  rs,  Pee2- 

Thet 
PATHETIC- AL-Ai.LY-ALNESs,rs,Pee2-Thet 
Pathological,       Pee-Ith:  Jay-Eel;     rs, 

Pee-Ith-Jay 
PATHOLOGY-ic-iCAL,     rs,  Pee2-Ith-Jay 
Patronage,    Pet-Ray-En-Jay  ;   rs,  Pets- 
Ray- Jay,  or  Pets-Ren 
Pecuniary,     Pee-Ken-Ray  ;  rs,  Pee2-Ken 
Pedantic,    Pee-Dent:Kay  ;  acs,  Pee-Det- 

Kay ;  rs,  Pee-Dent 
Pedentry,    Pee-Dee-En-Ter ;   acs,  Pee- 

Det-Ray ;  rs,  Pee2-Dent 
PEDANT-ic-ical-ically-ry,      rs,     Pee2- 

Dent 
Pedo-baptist,    Pedi:Bee-Pee-Teest ;  rs. 
Peevish,     Pef-Shay  [Pedi  iBee^-Pee 

Peevishly,  Pef-Shay-Lay;  rs,  Pefi-Shay 
Penetrable,  Pent-Ray-Bel ;  rs,  Pent-- 
Peneteate,     Pent-Ret.    216,  a  [Bee 

Penitential,    Pee-Eu-Tee-En-Shel ;  acs, 

Pent-En-Shel ;  rs,  Pent2-En-(Shel) 
Pennsylvania,  Pee-En-Slay-Vee-En;  acs, 

Pees-Lay-Vee-En  ;    rs,  Pees2-(Lay)-Vee 
People,    Pee-Pel  ;  ac  and  rws,  Pel2 
Peopled,    Pee-Peld  ;  ac  and  rws,  Pel2 
Perfect,    Perf-Ket ;  rws,  Perf  i 
Perfected,  Perf-Kay-Ted;  rs,  Perfi-Ket 
Perfection,      Perf-Kayshon  ;  rws,  Per- 

shoni.     See  Operation,  Oppression,  and 

Portion 
Perform,    Per-Fer-Em  ;  rs,  Per2-Fer 
Performance,       Per-Eer-Em-Bns ;     rs, 

Per2-Fer 
Permanence,     Per-Men-Ens  ;   rs,  Per2- 

Men.      See   Prominence  and  Pre-emi- 
nence 
Permanent,  Per-Men-Ent;  rs,  Per2-Men. 

See  Prominent  and  Pre-eminent 
Pernicious,     Per-En-Ishes  ;   rws,  Preni. 

See  Comprehensive  and  Apprehensive 
Perpendicular,      Per-Pee-En-Dee-Kel- 

Ar ;  rs,  Per2-Pen 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


429 


Perpkndicttlakitt,    Per-Pen-Dec:Kel — 

232,  8 ;  rs,  Per2-Pen 
Pebpendiculablt,  Per-Pee-En-Dee-Kel- 

Ar-Lay  ;  j"s,  Per2-Pen 
Pkrpetual-ly,       Pee-Ray-Pet-Lay ;     rs, 

Pee2-Eay-Pet 
Persecute,     Pee-Rays-Ket.    See  Fmse.- 
Peksia,    Per-Ish.    See  Prussia  [cute 

Persian,    Pershoni.    See  Parisian  and 

Prussian 
Person,    Perss-En  ;  rs,  do.,  or,  as  a  ws, 

Pers2.     (PI,  Persons,  Per82-Ens  ;    rs, 

do.,  or,  as  a  dws,  Persess.) 
Personification,   Pers-En-Ef-Kayshon  ; 

acs  and  rs,  Pers2-En-Ef.shon 
Perspective,  Per--Spee-Kaytiv;  rs,  Per2- 

Spef.    See  Prospective 
Perspicacious,  Per-Spee-Kay-Ishes ;  rs, 

Per2-Spee-Kay-Ish 
Perspicuity,        Per-Spee-Kay-Tee ;    rs, 

Per2-Spoe-Kay 
Pertinacious,      Pee-Ret-En-Ishes ;    rs, 

Pee^-Ret-En-Ish 
Pertinaciously,  Pee-Ket-En-Ishes:Lay  ; 

rs,  Pee2-Ret-En-Ish 
Pestilential,      Pees-Tee-Lay-En-Shel  ; 

acs,  Pees-Lay-Eu-Shel ;  rs,  Pees2-Lcn 
Phenomenal,   Fen-Eni-En-El ;  acs,  Een- 

Em-Nel ;  rs,  ren2-Em 
PHENOMENON-A-.iL,    rs,  ren2-Em 
Philadelphia,    Feld-Lay-Ef ;  rs,  reld2- 

Ef.    136 
Philanthropy,     Fel-Enther-Pee ;    rws, 

Flens 
PHILANTHROPY-ic-ical-ist,  rtvs,  Flens 
Philosophical-ly,       Fels-Ef-Kel ;      rs, 

rels2-Ef 
PHIL0S0PHY-ic-iCAL-iCALLY,rs,Fels2-Ef 
Photography,    Fet-Ger-Ef ;  rs,  Feti-Ger 
PHOTOGRAPHY-ic-iCAL-ER-iST,  rs,  Feti- 

Ger 
Phbenological-ly,   Fren:(or  -)Jay-Kel  ; 

rs,  Fren2-Jay 
PHRENOLOGY-IC-ICAL-ICALLT,  rs,  Fren2- 

Jay 
Physical-ly,     Efs2-Kel ;   rs,  do.,  some- 
times Efs  in  phr 

Physical  world,     Efs2-(Kel)-Eld 
Physiognomy,     E£s-Gen-Em  ;   rs,  Efs2- 

Gay 
PHYSIOLOGY-ic-ical-ically,     rs,  Efs2- 

Jay. 
Piquancy,     Pee-Ken-Es  ;   rs,  Peei-Ken. 

See  Pecuniary 
PLACABLE-BLENESS-BILITY,         rs,     Pel2- 

Kay.     See  Implacable,  etc. 

Plaintiff,     Plent-Ef  ;    rws,  Plent2,  fre- 
quently Plet  in  phr 
Plaintiffs  counsel,  Plets2-Eay-(Ens-El) 
Plaintiffs  testimony,    Plets2-Tees-Em 
Plaintiffs  witnesses.  Plets2-Tee-Enses 

Platform,    Plet-Fer-Em  ;  rs,  Plet2-Fpr 

Plenipotentiary,         Plen-Pee-Tee-En- 
Sher  ;  rs,  Plen2-Pee 

Plenteous,    Plen-Tees ;  rs,  do.,  or,  as  a 
rws,  Plent2 

Plentiful-ly,    Plent-Ef -El ;  rws,  Plents 


PLENTY,    Plentiful-ly-ness    (Plente- 

ous-LY-NESs),    rs,  Plent2 
Polygamy,     Pel-Gay-Em  ;  rs,  Peli-Gay 
Ponder,    Pend-Ar 

Ponderable,     Pend-Ray-Bel ;  rs,  Pendi- 
PoNDEROus,     Pend-Rays  [Bee 

Pontifical,    Pent-Ef-Kel ;  rs,  Penti-Ef 
Poor,     Pee-Ar.     See  Pure  and  Power 
Populab,     Pee-Pee-Lay-Ar ;  rs,  Peei-Pee 
Popularity,    Pee-Pee:Lay  ;  rs,  Peei-Pee 
Position,    Peeseshon  ;  rws,  Peeseshou2. 

See  Opposition  and  Possession 
Possess,     Peeses2  ;  rs,  do. 
Possessed,     Peeses-Tee  ;  rs,  Pee6es2 
Possession,        Peeseshon  ;     rws,    Pees- 

eshons.     See  Position  and  Opposition 
Possessive,     Peeses2-Vee  ;  rs,  do. 
Possessor,     Peeses2-Ray  ;  rs,  do. 
Possibility,  Pees:(i)Bee  ;  acs,  Peesi-Bee  ; 

rws,  Peesi.      {PI,  Possibilities,  Pees: 

Bees;  acs,  Pees-Bees  ;  rdws,  Peesesi) 
PossiBLE-Y,     Pees-Bel ;  rws,  Peesi 
Posterior,       Pees-Tee-Ray-Eay  ;      rics, 

Pees2.     See  Possible-iiity 
Potential,    Pee-Tee-En-Shel ;  rs,  Pee2- 

Ten 
POTENTIAIi-iTY-LY,  Potency,    rs,  Pee2- 

Ten 
Poverty,    Pef-Ray-Tee  ;  rws,  Pefi 
Power,       Pee-Ar ;     rs,    Peea-Eay.      See 

I'oor  and  Pure 
Powerfully,    Pee-Ar-Fel ;    acs,  do.,  or 

Pee-Ref :(Lay  or  -Lay);  is,  Pees-Ref 
P0WEREUL-LY-NES8,     rs,  Pee3-Ref 
Practicable,    en,  Pers-Ket.     See  Prac- 
tical 
Practical,     Per-Ket-Kel ;  rws,  Per3 
Practice,       Per-Kay-Tees ;    rws,    Pers. 

(Practices,  rs,  Perss.) 
Practiced,     Per-Kay-Teest ;  rws,  Persts 
Pbeciousness,  Per-Ish-Sens;  rs,  Per2-Ish 
Precipitate,  Pers-Pet-Tee;  rs,  Persi-Pet 
PltECIPITATE-(LY)-D-ioN-OR      (Precipi- 

TANT-CE-CY,  PRECIPITOUS-LY-NESS),      rS, 

Persi-Pet 
Predestinarian      Per-Dees-(Tee)-Nern ; 

acs  and  rs,  Preds-(Tee)-Nern 
Predestination,      Per-l!>ees(t)-Enshon ; 

rs,  Pred2-Sten 
Predetermine,     Per-Dee-Ter-Men ;  acs, 

Pred-Ter-Men  ;  rs,  Pred2-Tren 
Predetermined,        Per-Dee-Ter-Mend ; 

acs,  Pred-Ter-Mend  ;  rs,  Pred2-Trend 
Predicable,     Pred-Kay-Bel ;  rs,  Pred2- 

Kay-(Bel) 
Predominate,      Pred-Em-En-Tee ;      rs, 

Predi-Men 
PREDOMINATE-D-iON-NT-NCE-NCY,       rs, 

Predi-Men 
Prefigure,      Per-Ef-Ger ;     rs,    do.,  or 

Pref2-Gay 
Pregnant,     Per-Gay-Nent ;    rs,   do.,   or 

Per2-Gav 
PREGNANT-ly-cy,    rs,  Per2-Gay 
Prejudice,     Per-Jed-Es  ;  rs,  Per2-Jed 
Pbejudiciajl-ly,    Per-Jed-Shel ;  rs,  Per»- 

Jed-Ish 


430 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Preliminaey,  Per-Lay-Em-Ner;rws,Preli 
Pkeparation,        Per-Pee-Rayshon ;    rs, 

Per2-Pee-Kay 
PREPABE-D-ATOBT-ATION,    TS,  Per2-Pee- 

Ray 
Pkerogative,    Per-Ray-Gaytiv;  rs,  Per2- 

Ray-Gay 
Presbyterian, Pers-Bet-Ren;rs,Pers2-Bet 
Presbytebianibm,        Pers-Bet-Ren-Zee- 

Em  ;  cus,  Pers-Bet-Ren-Sem— 187,  R.  1, 

b  ;  rs,  Pers2-Bet-(Sem) 
PRESBYTER-iAN-iANiSM,  rs,  Pers2-Bet 
Prescribe,     Per-Sker-Bee — 171,  3 ;   acs, 

Per-Skay-Bee ;     rs,  Pen-Skay 
Prescription,      Per-Sker-Peeshon — 171, 

3 ;    acs,  Per-Skay-Peeshon ;    rs,   Peri- 

Skayshon 
Prescriptive,    Per-Sker-Peetiv — 171,  3  ; 

acs,    Per-Skay-Peetiv ;     rs,  Peri-Skef 
Pres'ENT,    Pers-Ent;  rws,  Pers2 
PRESENT--ED-ATION,   rs,  Pers2-Ent.   See 

Pres-ent 
PRESERVE-d-(r)-ation,     rs.  Pers2-Ray 
Presidential,      Pers-Dee-En-Shel ;    rs, 

Pers2-Den 
Presumptuods,    Pers-Em-Tees ;  rs,Ao., 

or  Pers2-Emt 
PRESUBIPTUOUS-ly-ness,        Presump- 
tive,   rs,  Pers2-Emt 
Pretentious,       Per-Tee-En-Ishes ;     rs, 

Per2-Ten 
PRETENTIOUS-srvE-sioN,    rs,  Per2.Teii 
Pretty,     Per-Tee  ;  rws,  Preta 
Priestcraft,      Pers-Kreft ;    rs,    Persi- 

K(r)eft 
Prima  Facie,    Per-Em-Ef-Ish  ;    rs,  do., 

or  Peri-Ef.     337,  R.  2  ;  13(5 
Prime,    Per-Em 

Prime  minister,    Peri-Men-Ester 
Primogeniture.       Per-Em-Jay-En£-Ar ; 

rs,  Per2-Em-Jay 
Problematical,      Per-Bel-Met-Kel ;    rs, 

Peri-Bel-(Met) 
PROCLAIM-ed-(eb),  Proclamation,    rs, 

Per2-Kel 
Proclivity,    Per-Kel-Vee-Tee  ;  rs,  Peri- 

Kel-(Vet) 
Prodigious,    Pred-Jays  ;  rs,  Predi-Jay 
Product,    Per-Dee-Ket ;  rs,  Per2-Di:'e 
Production,       Per-Dee-Kayshon  ;     acs, 

Per-Deeshon(u) ;  rs,  Per2-Deeslion 
Productive, Per-Dee-Kaytiv;j-s,Per2-Def 
Professor,    Per-Efs-Ray  ;  rws,  Pref2 
Proficient,     Per-Ef-Shay-Ent ;  rs,  Per2- 

Ef-(Shay) 
PROFIT-ED-ABLE- ABLY,    rws,  Prefti. 
Prognostic.  Per-Gay-Ens-(Tee)-Kay  ;  rs, 

do.,  or  Peri-Gay-(EDst) 
PROGNOSTICATE-D-ioN-(oR)    (Prognos- 
tic),    rs,  Perl-Gay 
Proj-ect,      Per-Jay-Ket ;    rs,  Peri-Jay. 

See  Project 
PR0JECt-ED-(iLF,-OR),     rs,  Per2-.Tay 
PROLIFIC-al-ally-(ation),     rs,  Prelfi 
PROMINENT-LY-CE-CY,    rs,  Peri-Men 
Promulgate,  Per-Em-L.ay-Gay-Tee ;  acs, 

Per-Mel-Get ;  rws,  Mel2 


PROMULGATE-D-(OR)-lON,  Promulqe-D- 

(R),    rws,  Mel2 
Proof,    Pref  ;  rws,  Pref2 
Proper,    Per-Per ;  rws.  Peri 
Property,  Per-Pee-Ray-Tee;  rs,  Peri-Pee 
Prophesy,     Pref-Ea  ;  rs,  Prefi-(Es) 
Prophet,    Pref-Tee  ;  acs,  Preft(O) ;  rws, 

Prefti 
Prophetic,   Pref-Tee-Kay  ;  acs,  Preft(O)- 

Kay;  rdws,  Prefti-Kay.  See  Providerilial 
Propitious,      Per-Pee-Ishes ;    rs,    Per2- 

Pee-Ish 
Proportion,  Per-Pee-Rayshon  ;  acs,  Per- 

Peeshon(o);  rs,  Per2-Peeshon 
Proportionate,      Per-Pee-Ray-Ish-Net ; 

acs,    Per2-Peeslion(o)-Tee  ;     rs,    Per2- 

Peeshon-Tee 
Propriety,    Per-Per-Tee  ;  rws.  Peri 
PROSCRIBE-D-R,     rs,  Per2-Skay 
Proscription,  Per-Sker-Peeshon — 171.  3; 

acs,  Per-Skay-Peeshon  ;   rs,  Per2-Skaj  - 

sbon 
Peoscriptive,    Per-Sker-Peetiv— 171,  3  ; 

acs,  Per-Skay-Peetiv  ;  rs,  Per2-Sktt' 
Prosecute,    Pers-Ket 
Prosecution,    Pers-Kayshon;  rs,  Perss- 

Kayshon,  or  Perseshons.     197,  R.  4 
PEO.SPECT,    Pers-Pee-Ket ;  rs,  Persi-Pee 
Prospective,       Pers-Pee-Kaytiv ;       rs, 

Pcrsi-Pef 
Prosperity,    Pers:Pee — 232,  8;  rs,  Pers2- 

Pret 
Prostitute,    Pers2-Tet.    236, 3 
Protestant,     Pretsi-Tent ;  rs,  do.  216,  a 
Protestantism,         Pretsi-Tent-Zee-Em, 

rs,  Pretsi-Tet-Sem,  or  Pretsi-Tent 
Protract,    Per-Ter-Ket ;  rs,  Pers-Ter 
Protraction,     Per-Ter-Kayshon ;     acs, 

Per-Terslion(a) ;  rs.  Pers-Terahon 
Protractive,    Per-Ter-Kaytiv  ;  rs,  Pers- 

Tref 
Prove,    Pref  ;  rws,  Pref 2.    See  Approve 
Provident,    Preft-Ent 
Pbovidential-ly,      Preft-En-Shel ;     rs, 

Preft2-En 
PROVIDENT-ly-ce,    rws,  Preft2 
Provincial,    Pref-En-Shel ;  r.?,  Pref 2-En 
Prudential,         Per-Dee-En-SLel ;       rs, 

Per2-Den 
Prussia,    Pers-Isli 
Prussian,     Pershons 
Publish,  Pee-Bee-Lay-Shay;  rs,  Pee2-Bee 
PUBLIC-ly-ation-(ist-itt),   Publish-ed- 

ER-(MENT),  rs,  Pee2-Bpe 
Pugnacious,        Pee-Gay-En-Ishes ;     rs, 

Pee2-Gay 
PUGNACITY-ous-LT,    rs,  Pee2-6ay 
Pulpit,     Pel-Pee-Tee  ;  rs,  Pel2-Pee 
PUNCTILIOUS-LY-NESS    (Punctilio),  rs. 

ree2-Iug-Ket 
Punctual-ly,       Pee-Ing-Ket-Lay ;      rs, 

Poe2-Ing 
PuNi.sH.     Pen-Ish  ;  rws.  Pen2.    See  Upon 
Punishment,    Pen-Ish-Ment ;  rws,  Pen2. 

(Punishments,  rilws.  Pens2.  See  flnp- 
PUNISH-ED-MENr-(ER),  rws.Feii'i  [piness) 
Pure,      Pee-Ray  ;     rs.    Pees  (or  2)-Ray. 


GENEEAL    INDEX. 


431 


(Comp,    Purer,      Pee-Kay-Kay ;      suj\ 

Purest,  Poe-Kayst) 
PuRGATORiAi,  Per-Gct-Kay-El  •  acs,  Per- 

Get-Kel ;  rs,  PerJ-Get 
PnsLLLANiMiTY,     Pces-Iien-Em-Tee ;    rs, 

Pees3-Len.     See  Pestilential 


QUADRANGUIAE,       Ked-Bay-Iug-Gel-Ar ; 

rs,  Ketl-Ray-Ing-(Gler) 
Qualification,      Kel-Ef-Kayshon ;    acs, 

and  rs,  Kel-Efshou 
Qualitative,     Kelt-Tef ;  rrcs.  Kelti 
Quality,     Kel-Tee  ;  rws,  Kclti 
Question,    Kays-Ten(yO)  rws,  Ken2 
Questionable,         Kays-Ten-Bee ;       rs, 

Keu2-Bee 
QuESTioNEB,  Kays-Tee-Ner  ;  rs,  Ken2-Ar 

R. 

Badlwict,    Eay-Den-Es ;  rs,  Eay2-Den- 

(Es) 
Eamitication,    Ar-Em-Ef-Kayshon;  acs, 

Ar-Eiu-Efshoii(a) ;  rs,  Ar2-Em-Efshou 
Rapacious,      Eay-Pee-lshes ;    rs,    Eay2- 

Pee-Ish 
EAPID-LT-NESS-ITT,     rs,  Ray2-Ped 
Eatification,      Eay-Tef-Kayshon  ;    rs, 

Ret2-Efshon 
Eation,    Eayshon  ;  rws,  Rayshons 

EATION-AL-ALLY-ALITY  -  ALNESS  -  ( ALISM), 

rws,  Rayshoii3.  See  Irrational-ity 
Real,     Ray-El ;  rws,  Eeli.    See  Related 

and  Relative 
Reality,    Eay-Lay-Tee ;  rws,  Reli 
Realize,    Ray-Lays  ;  rdws,  Relsi 
RECANT-ed-(er-ation),    rs,  Eay--Keiit 
RECAPITULATE-D-ioN,  rs,  Eayi-Kay-Pet 
Reciprocate,    Rays-Per-Ket ;  rs,  Eays2- 

Per-(Ket) 
EEC  IPROC  ATE-D-iON,      Reciprocal-ly- 

NESS,  Reciprocity,     rs,  Rays2-Per 
RECLAIM-ED, Reclamation,  rs,  Ray2-Kel 
Recollect,    Ray-E.el-Kay-Tee  ;  rs,  Eay2- 

Kel-Kay 
RECOVER-ED-Y-(OR),     rs,  Rav2-Kef 
RECRIMINATE-D-iON-ivE-{ORY),  rs,  Ray- 

Ker-Men 
RECRUIT-ED-(ER-]NrENT),    rs,  Raya-Kret 
Rectification,     Ray2-Ket-Ef-Ka'yshon  ; 

acs,  Ray-Ket-Efshon(a)  ;    rs,  Eay2-Ket- 

Efshon 
Redound,    Rpds-End  :  rs,  Red3-End 
Reduction,  Puiy-Dep-KayshoD:  acs,  Ray- 

Deesbon(u) ;    rs,  Ray2-Deeshon 
Redundant,  Red-End-Ent ;  rs,  Rpd2-End 
REDTTNDANT-LY-CE-CY,     rs,  Rpd2-End 
REFER-hed-ence,     en,  Rav2-Ef 
REFERS-ENCES,     den,  RaY2-Efs 
REFLECT-ED-iON-fivE-OR).     rs,  RaT2.Ef- 

Kay.  '.  e.,  omittiuc;  the  hook  of  Fel- 
Eeformation,     Ray-Fer-Emshon ;   rivs, 

Rayshon2 
REF6rM-ed-er-atory,     rs,  Eayi-Fnr 
Refractory,  Ray-Fer-Ket-Ray  :rs,  Ray3- 

Fer-Ket 
REFRESH -ED-(MENT),    rs,  Eay2-rer-Ish 


EEFUTE-d-ation,     rs,  Ray2-I'et 
Regenerate,  Ray-Jay-Nert;  rs,  Ray2-Jen 
Regeneration,     Eay-Jay-Nershon ;   rs, 

Eay2-Jayshon 
Eegenerative,     Eay-Jay-Ner-Tef ;    rs, 

Eav2-Jaytiv 
REGENERATE-d-(ness)-cy,   rs,  Ray2-Jen 
REGULATE-D-(OB),    rs,  Ray2-Glct 
REJECT-ed-ion-(er),    rs,  Ray2-Jay 
REL.VTE,     Eay-Let ;  rws,  Eel2.     Sec  liu'e 
liELATioN,     Ray-Layshon  ;  rivs,  Eel2 
Relative,  adj,    Ray-Lay-Tef  ;  rivs,  Rel2 
Relative,  n,    Ray-Lay-Tef  ;   rs,  Eeltiv2 
Relator,     Ray-Lay ter;   rs.  Eel2-(Ter), 

or  Relter2 
Relevancy,     Ray-Lay-Ven-Es  ;  acs,  Eel- 

Veii-Es  ;  rs,  Eel2-Veii.     See  Irreievaiic 
Eeliance,     Eay-Lay-Ens ;    acs,  EePeLc 

— 99  ;  rs,  Eelensi 
Eeligion,    Ray-Lay-Jen ;    acs,  Eel-Jeii, 

or,  as  a  word-sign,  Jen'  :  rws,  Jeni 
Religionist,      Bay-Lay -Jay-En  st;    acs, 

Eel-Jenst,  or  as  rs ;  rws,  Jensti 
Eeligious,  Eay -Lay -Jays  ;  acs,  Eel-Jays, 

or  as  rs;  rws,  JaysU     See  Irreligious 
EELIGIOUS-ly-(ness),    rws,  Jaysi 
Eelinquish,     Ray-El-Ing-Kay-Ish ;    acs, 

Rel-Iug-(Kay)-Ish  ;  rs,  Rel2-Ing 
REL1NQUISH-ed-(er)-ment,  rs,  Rel2-Ing 
Reluctant,    Ray-El-Ket-Eut ;    acs,  Rel- 

Ket-Ent ;   rs,  Rel2-Ket 
RELUCTANT-ly-ce-cy,    rs,  Rel2-Ket 
Rely,    Ray-Lay  ;  acs.  Eel ;  rs,  Eeli.    (I^ 

and  pp.   Relied,   Ray-Lay-Dee ;     acs, 

Rel ;  rs,  Reli.     See  Reliance.) 
Remembered,  ws,  Ber2:(Dee),  or  Bred2  ; 

rws,  Bred2 
REMIT-ted-tance-tent,    rs,  An-Met 
REMONSTRATE-D-(OR),  rs,  Ars-Ems-Tret 
REPEAT-ED,  Repetition,    rs,  Rayi-Pet 
REPENT-ED-  (ER)-ANT-ANCE,  rs,Ray2-Pent 
Replenish,  Ray-Plen-Ish  ;  7S, Ray2-Plen 
Reprehensible,    Eay-Per-Ens-Bee  ;   rs, 

Eav2-Pi'ens 
REPEEHEND-ed-(er).    rs,  Ray2-Prend 
REPREHENSIBLE-Y-NESS-BILITY,         rs, 

Ray2-Prens 
REPREHENSION-sivE-(soRY),    rs.  Ray2- 

Pren 
REPRESENT-ed-(mentV     en,  Eay2-Pee 
Republican,  Ray-Pee-Bee-Lay-Ken  ;  acs, 

Ray2-Pee-Ben ;     rs,   do.,    or,    in   j^/u-, 

sometimes  Ray2-Pee-Bee 
REPUBLIC-ATION,       Republish-ed-(er), 

rs,  Eay2-Pee-Bee 
Eepugnant,  Eay-Pee-Gay-Nent;  rs,  Eay2- 

Pee-Gay 
REPUTE'-d-ation,     rs,  Eav^-Pet 
RESEMBLE-d-ance,     rs.  Ar2-Sem 
RESENT-ed-ment,     rs,  Ray.s2-Ent 
Reserve.     Ravs-Ref ;  rs.  Rav.s2-Ray 
RESERVE-(d-i,y)-ation,     rs.  R,iys2-Ray 
Re.signation,       Eays-Gay-Er,shon  ;     rs, 

Eavs2-Gav.     See  Designation 
EESiST-iBLE-iBiLiTY,     rs.  Eaysps2-Tee 

EESPECT-ED-(EB)-rNG-FUL-FULLY,  rS, 

Ray2-Spee 


432 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


RESPECTABLE- Y-iLiXT-NEss,      rs,  Eay2- 

Spee-Bee 
RESPECTIVE-LT,    rs,  Eay2-Spef 
RESPLENDENT-LT-CE-CY,        is,    Eays2- 

Plend.     164 
Responsibility,       Rays-Pens:Bee ;     rs, 

Rays2-Pens 
Responsible,  Rays-Pens  :Bel ;  rs,  Eayss- 

Pens 
Responsive,       Rays-Pee-Ens-Vee ;      rs, 

Rays2-Peii 
Eesponsivelt,    Rays-Pee-Ens-Vee-Lay  ; 

rs,  RaTs2-Peii 
RESPONSIBLE-(ness)-y-ity,     rs,  Rays3- 

Pens.     See  Res]>onsive-hj 
Restrict,     Ray-Ster-Ket ;    rs,  Ray2-Ster 
Eesteiction,      Ray-Ster-Kayshon ;    acs, 

Ray-Stershon('!);  rs,  Ray2-Stershoii 
Resteictive,  Ray-Ster-kaytiv ;  rs,  Eay2- 

Stref 
Resdkkection,  Rays-Eay-Kayshon ;  acs, 

Rays-RaysIion(O) ;  rs,  Kays2-Eay 
Eetail,  ;i  and  d,    Ai't-Lay 
Retailed,     Art-Eld 
Retain,     Ret-En.    See  Ordain 
Retained,     Ret-End  ;   rs,  do. 
Retainer,    Ret-Ner 
Retake,    Art2-Kay  ;  rs,  do. 
Retaken,    Art2-Ken  ;  rs,  do. 
Retaliate,    Art-Let.    136 
Retard,     Art-Ard  ;  rs,  Arts-Ard 
RETARI)-ed-ation-(ment),    rs,  Arts-Ard 
Retired,    Arti-Ard ;  rs,  do.    See  Retard 
Retract,     Ray-Ter-Ket ;  rs,  Rays-Tcr 
Retractation,     Ray-Ter-Kay-Teeshon  ; 

rs,  do.,  or  Ray3-Ter-Teeshon 
Retractive,    Ray-Ter-Kaytiv  ;  rs,  Ray3- 

Tref 
Retrospection,  Art-Ray-Spee-Kayshon  ; 

acs,  Art-Ray-Speeshon(O);  rs,  Art2-Ray- 

Spee(shon) 
Retrospective,     Art-Ray-Spee-Kaytiv ; 

rs,  Art2-Eay-Spef 
Reveal,  Ref-Lay  ;  rics,  Refi.  ^eeRcvr.lve 
Revelation, Ref-Layshon;  rif;s,Layshou2 
Revenge,     Ray-Vee-En-Jay ;    rs,   Ray2- 

Vee-Jay 
Revengeful,  Ray-Vee-En-Jay-Fel ;  acs, 

do., or  Ray-Vee-En-Jef ;  rs,Ray2-Vee-Jef 
Reverend,     Ref-Rend  ;  rs,  Ray2-Vee 

Rev.  Dr.,    Ray2-Vee-I)er 
Reverential-ly,    Ref-Ray-En-Shel ;  rs, 

Ref2-Ren 
Revive,    Ray-Vee-Vee  ;  rs,  Rayi-Vee 
Revivification,       Ray-Vee-Ve'e-Ef-Kay- 
shon  ;  acs,  Ray-Vee-Vee-Ef  shon(a) ; 

rs,  Rayi-Vee-Efshon 
Revtvefy,    Ray-Vee-Vee-Ef ;     rs,    Rayi- 

Vee-Ef 
Revolution,  Ref-Layshon:rws,Layshon3 
Revolve,    Ray-Vel-Vee — 164 ;   rivs,  Ref2 
Rhetor,     Ari-Ar;  rs,  Arti-Ray 
Rhetoric,    Art-Ray-Kay  ;  rs,  Art2-Ray 
Rhetokical-lt,  Art-Ray-Kel;  ?-s.Art2-Ray 
RIGID-ity-ness-(ly),     rs,  RayiJed 
Roman,    Ar-Men 

Roman  Catholicism,    Ar2-Kay-(Ith) 


Romanism,     Ar-Men-Zee-Em  ;   acs,   do., 

or  Ar-Men-Sem  ;  rs,  Ai2-Em-Sem 
Rule,     Kay-El ;  rws.  Rels.     See  Hehj 
Ruler,    Ray-Lay -Ar  ;  rdws,  Rels-Ray 

S. 

Sadden,    Sden.     (Saddens,  rws,  Sdenss) 
Sadness,     Sdee-Ens  ;  rs,  do.,  or  Sdenss 
Sagacious,     Sgay-Ishes  ;  rs,  Sgay-Ish2 
Said,     (p<  and  jsp  of  Say),     Sdee 

Said  to  have,     rus,  Sdef2 

Said  to  have  been,     Sdef2-Ben 

Said  to  have  done,     Sdef2-Den 
Salvation,     Slay-Veeshon  ;  rws.  Slays 
SANCTIFY-ied-(ier)-ication,    rs,  Sing2- 

Ket.     See  i^anctimcni  -ious,  etc. 
S.\NCTIMONY-ious-iousLY-iousNESS,    rt, 

Sing2-Em.      See  Sanctify-ied-ication 
Sanguity.    Sing-Gay -Ef;  acs,  Sing-(Gay)- 

Ef ;  rs,  Sing-Ef2 
Sanguinary,     Sing-Gen-Ray ;    acs,    do., 

or   Singen2-Ray,  i.    e.,    sang'winari ; 

rdws,  Singen2-Ray 
SANGUINE-LY-KESS,     rws,  Singenz 
Satisfaction,      Steee-Ef-Kayahoii ;    acs. 

Stees-Efshon(a) ;  rws,  Stees-hons 
Satisfactory,      Stees-Ef-Ray-Ter ;    rws, 

Stees 
SATISFY-IED-(IER),        Satisfactory-ily- 

INESS,  ru's,  stees 
Savior,     Svee-Ar  ;  rws,  Svee2 
Scale,     Skay-El  ;  rws,  Skel2 
Scholar,     Skel-Ar  ;  rws.  Skleri 
School,     Skel  ;  rivs,  Skels 
Schooled,     Skeld  ;  rws,  Skelds 
Scientific,     Es-Ent-Ef-Kay  ;  rs,  Esi-Ent 
Scoundrel,     Skay-Ender-El ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Sked-Rel  (i.  e.,  skou'd'rel) 
ScRiPTUR.AL,     Sker-Pet-Ray-El;  acs,  Sker- 

Pet-Rel  ;  rws,  Skeri 
Scripture,       Sker-Pet-Ar ;    rws,    Skeri. 

See  Describe.    (Scriptures,  rdws,  Skersi) 
Sculptor,     Skel-Pee-Ter  ;  rs,  Skel-Peta. 

See  Actor 
SCULPTUEE-D-(AL)-OE-(iLE).  j-s,Skel-Pet2 
Season,     Ses-En 
Seasoned,     Ses-End 
Secession,     Ses-Shen  ;    rs,  do., — in  plir 

sometimes  added  by  Seseshon 
Seclude,     Skeld  ;  rws.  Skelds 
Secluded,     Skeld  ;  nvs,  Skelds 
Secluseness,     Skels-Ens  ;  rws,  Skelss 
Seclusion,     Skelshon  ;  rws,  Skelshons 
SECLusn'E,     Skels-Vee  ;  rws,  Skelss 
Secretary,     Skret-Ray  :  rs,  Skret2-(Ray) 

Secretary  of  State,     Skret2-Stet 

Secretary  of  War,     Skret2-Wer 
Sectarian,     Sket-Ren  ;  rws,  Sket2 
Sectarianism,    Sket-Ren-Sem — 187,  R.  1, 

b ;  rs,  Sket2-(Spm) 
Secular,  Skay-Lay-Ar  :  rws,  Skler2 
Secure,  Skay-Ar  ;  acs,  Sker  ;  nvs,  Skers. 
(Securer,  Skay-Ray-Ray  ;  acs,  Sker- 
Ray  ;  rdws,  Sker  -Kay  ;  —  Securest, 
Skay-Rayst;  acs,  Skerst;  rdws,  Skersts,) 
See  Insecure 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


433 


Secubed,    Siay-Eed  (or  -Ard— 123,  R.  1 ) ; 

acs,  Skred  ;  rws,  Skreds 
Secfeity,      Skay-Ray-Tee ;     acs,    Sker- 

Tee ;  rws,  Skrets 
Sedentaet,     Sdee-En-Tee-Ray  ;  acs  and 

rs,  Sdet2-Ray.     236,  4 
Seldom.     Seld-Em  ;  rws,  Seld2 
SELFISH-LT-NESS,    rs,  Sish2 
SENTENTIOUS-LT-NESS,  rs,  Seiit-Eii-I?h2 
Sentmentaiism,        Sent-Ment-Zee-Em ; 

rs,  Sent2-Ment-(Iss-Em) 
Sentimentalist,       Seiit:Ment-Est ;     rs, 

Seiit2-Meiit-Est 

SENTIMENT-AL-(ALISiI)-ALITY-ALLT,       rS, 

Sent2-Ment 
September,     Spet-Em-Ber;    acs,  Spet2- 

Em ;  rs,  Spet2-(Em) 
Set,    n,  adj,  and  v,  Stec.    Vt  and  pp,  do. 

Set  forth,    rws,  Iss-Tef2.     See  Set  off. 
(Sets  forth,     Stees2-Ef-(Ith) 

Set  off,    rws,  Iss-Tefi.      See  Set  forth. 

(Sets  off,  Stees2-Ef,  or  Steesi-Ef .) 

Shall,  aux  v,  ws,  Ish2.   See  She  and  Issue 

Shall  have,    rws,  Shef2 

Shall  have  been,    Ish-'-Ben 

Shall  have  had,       rws,    Sheft2.      See 

Shall  it,    rws,  Isht2  [Shall  not 

Shall  not  (or  Shan't),      Ish2-Net.     See 
Shall  have  had 
Shabe,    rws,  Shcr3 
Shaeed,     Sherd  ;  rws.  Sherds 
Shaeeb,     Sher-Ar ;  rdws,  Sher3-Ar.     See 

Assurer 
She,    ws,  Ishi.    See  Sliall  and  Issue 

She  had  (or  She'd),  rws,  Ishts 

She  ought,      rws,  Ishti.     See  Wished, 
She  had,  Sfie  would 

She  ought  not,     Ishti-Net 

She  ought  to  have  had,    rws,  Shefti 

She  were,     rws,  Sheri 

She  would  (or  She'd),    rws,  Isht:!.    See 

She  would  have,    rws,  Shefs     [She  had 

She  would  have  been,    Isht^-Ben 

She  would  have  had,    rws,  Shefts 

She  would  not,     Ishts-Net 
Should,  aux  v,    Chetoids 

Should  ha  ye,     Cheftoids 

Should  have  been,     Cheftoid2-Ben 
SiGNATUEE,  Sgay-Net-Ar  ;  rs,  Sgayu(Xet) 
SiGNiFiCANCY,   Sgay-En-Ef-Ken-Es  ;  iws, 

Sgeni 
Significant,  Sgay-En-Ef-Kay-Ent  ;  rws, 

Sgayi 
Significantly,  Sgay-En-Ef-Kay-Ent-El ; 

rws,  Sgayi 
Signification,       Sgay-En-Ef-Kayshon ; 

acs,  Sgay-Eu-Efshon(a);  rws, Sgayshoni 
Significative,   Sgay-En-Ef-Kaytiv ;  rws, 

Sgaytivi 

SIGNIFY-IED-ICANT-ICANTLY-ICANCE,  rws, 

Sgayi.  See  Signijicanc</  and  Significa- 
SIMILAR-LY-iTY,  rws.  Semi  [thv-ion 
Simple,  Semp-Lay  ;  ac  and  rws,  Sempi 
SiMPLEB,     Semp-Lay -At  ;  ac  and  rdws, 

Sempi-Ray 
Simplest,    Sempi-Layst ;  ac  and  idws, 

Sempsti 


Simplicity,     Semp-Lays-Tee ;    ac   and 

rws,  Sempi 
Simplification,  Semp-Lay-Ef-Kayshon ; 

acs,     Semp-Lay-Efshon ;     rs,     Semp- 

Efshons 
Simplify,    Somp-Lay-Ef ;  rs,  Semp-Ef2 
Single,     Sing-Gel  ;  ac  and  rws,  Singi 
SiNGDLAE,        Siug-Gel-Ar ;    rws,    Sgleri 

(i.  e.,  si'g-yular) 
Sister,     Ses-Ter — 171, 1 ;  rws,  Ses-Ter2  ; 
in  phr  sometimes  Ses  (i.  e.,  sis) 

My  dear  sister,    Emdersesi 

My  dear  brother  and  sister,    Emder- 
Bersess 
Situation,     Steeshon  ;   rws,  Steeshon'. 

Se.eStation,ConstUution,£kndSatisfaction 
Skepticism,    Skay-Petses-Em  ;  rs,  Skay- 

Pet2 
SKEPTIC-Ai-ALLY-iSM,    rs,  Skay-Pet2 
Skill,     Skel ;  r«,s,  Skeli.     SeeiSca/eand 

Scltool 
Skilled,     rws,  Skeldi.     See  Seclude-d, 

Exclude-d,  and  Schooled 
Skillful,     Skel-Fel — 164;   acs,  do.,   or 

Skelf ;  rws,  Skelf  i 
Slumber,    Slay-Em-Ber ;  rs,  Slay2-(Em)- 
So,    ws,  Es2  [3cr 

So  far  as,    Es2-Ef s 

So  had,    rws,  Est2 

So  it,    rws,  Est2 
SOCIABIiE-(NESS)-BLY-BiLlTY,    rs,  Sish2- 

Bee 
Social,     Iss-Shay-Lay  ;   rs,  do.,  or  Iss- 

Shel2.    See  the  Second  Standard  Pho- 
nographic Reader,  p.  185,  note  4 
SOCIAIj-ly-itt-ness-ism,     rs,  Iss-Shel2 
Solvency,    Slay-Ven-Es  ;  rs,  Slayi-Ven 
Some,     Sem  ;  ac  and  rws,  Sema 

Somebody,    rws,  Semb2 

Some  one,    rws,  Smen2,  or  Sem2-'Wen 

Some  other,     Semdher2 

Some  other  one,    rws,  Semdhern2,  or 
Semdher2-Wen 

Sometime,    rws,  Semta 
Somnambulist,      Smen-Emb-Layst ;    rs, 

Smen-Bee2 
SOMNAMBULIC-iST-iSM-(ATiON),  rs, 

Smen-Bee2  {i.  e.,  somna'b-) 
SORROWFUL-LY-(NESS),    rs,  Iss-Refi 
Sooth,     Sith  ;  rws,  Sith2  (or  3) 

South  America,     Sith2-Em-(Kay) 

South  Carolina,     Sith2-Kcr 
South-east,     Sithst ;  rios,  Sithst2 
South-easteen,        Sithst-Ren  ;      rdws, 

Siths(t)2-Ren 
Southern,      Iss-Dhee-Ren ;     rws,    Iss- 

Dhen2 
Southeenee,     Iss-Dhee-Ren-Ar ;   rdws, 

Iss-Dhen2-Ray 
South-west,     Sith:Wayst  (or  -'Wayst) ; 

acs,  Swayst ;  rws,  Swayst2 
South-westeen,     Sith:(or  -) Ways-Ren  ; 

acs,  Sways2-Ren  ;    rs,  Sways2-Ren,  or 

Swayst2 
SPACIOUS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Spee2-Ish 
Speak.     Spee-Kay  ;  rws,  Speei 
SPEAKABLE.SDee-Kay-Bel:r(Zu)s,Speei-BeI 

28 


434 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Special,    Spee-Shel ;  rws.  Specs 
SPECIAIi-LT-iTT-TT,     rws,  Spee3 
SPECLFIC-AL-AXLY-NESS,    rs,  Speesi-Ef 
SPECIOUS-LT-NESS,    rs,  Spee2-Ish 
SPECULATE-D-OR-(OBT),     rs,  Spee2-Klet 
Spendthkift,       Spend  :Ther-Eft;     acs, 

Sped2-Ther-Eft ;     rs,    Sped2-Ther    (or 

Threft— 182,  R.  1,  6) 
Spibitoaiism,  Spreti-Lays-Em;  rs,  Speri- 

(Sem) 
Spieitualist,   Spreti-Layst ;  rtvs,  Spersti 
Spibittjalistic,      Spret-Lays-(Tee)-Kay ; 

rs,  Spersi-Kay,  or  Spersti 
Spibitualization,  Sijret-Layseslion;  rws, 

Sperseshoni 
Spibituaxize,    Spreti-Lays  ;  rws,  Spersi 
SPtRITUAL-LY-iTT-(isM).    rws.  Speri 
Splendor,     Splend-Ar  ;  rws,  Splend2 
Spoken,  Spee-Ken;  rws,  Speni.  See  Speak 
SPONTA2SIEOUS-LY-NESS-ITY,  rws,  Spenti 
STAGNATE-D-ioN-NT-NCT,    rs,  Steh-Gays 
Stand,    Stend  ;  rs,  Stend^.    See  Extend. 

(Pt  and  pp.  Stood,  Sted  ;  rws,  Steds.) 
Standabd,  Stend-Ard  ;  acs  and  rs,  Sted2- 

Ard,   or  Steh-Dred2  (i.  e.,  sta'd'ard) — 

172,  b  ;  236,  4 
State,     Steh-Tee  ;    rws,  Steh-Tees,  fr. 

Stet  in  phr 
Stated,     Steh-Ted  ;  rws,  Steli-Ted2  ;  fr. 

Stet  in  phr 
Station,     Steeshon 
STENOGRAPHY-ic-iCAL-lCALLY-EB,   rws, 

Steh-En2 
Step,  n  and  v,    Steh-Pee 

Step  by  step,    rws,  Steh-Peests 
Stepping-stone,    Steh-Pee-Ing-Sten ;  rs, 

Steh-Pee2-Sten 
Stood,    Sted  ;  rws,  Sted2.     See  Stand 
Stbaight-fobwabdness,  Stret2:Ef-Werd- 

Ens  ;  rws,  Stref2-Ked-(Ens) 
Stbange,    Ster-En-Jay  ;  rws,  Stren2 
Stbangeb,      Ster-En-Jer;    acs  and   rs, 

Ster2-Jer 
Stbatification,     Ster-Tef-Kayshon  ;  rs, 

do.,  or  Ster-Teeshon,  into  which  the 

outline  Ster-Tee-Efshon  would  degen- 
erate in  rapid  writing 
Stbength,     Ster-Ing-Ith  ;   rs,  Ster2-Ith 

(i.  e.,  streth) 
Stbengthen,    Ster-Ing-Then  ;   rs,  Ster2- 

Then  (i.  e.,  streth-en) 
Stbengthened,      Ster-Ing-Thend  ;     rs, 

Ster2-Thend 
STBtrcTUEE,    Ster-Kay-Ter ;  rs,  Ster2-Ter 
Stupendous,  Steh-Pen-Dees  :  rws.  Steh- 

Pend2 
STUPENDOTJS-LT-NESS,  rws,  Steh-Pend2 
STUPID-lt-ity-ness,    rws,  Steh-Peds 
SUBJECTIVE-LY-NESS-(iTY),  rws.  Sbeetiv2 
SUBJTJGATE-D-ioN,    rs,  Sbee2-Jay 
SUBLIME-d-ly-ness-ity,    rws.  Sbeli 
SuBOEDiNATE,   Sbee-Red-Net ;  rics,  Sbeei 
StTDORDINATE-D-LY-lON-CY,    rws,  Sbeei 
SUBSCRIBE-d-(eu),     rs,  Sbee2-Skay 
Subserve,    Sbees-Ref ;  rs.  Sbees2-Ray 
SUBSERVE-D-IENCE-IENCY-  ient-  iently, 

rs,  Sbees2-Kay.    See  Deserve,  etc. 


Substantial-ly,  Sbee-Stee-En-Shel ;  rs, 

Sbee2-Steo 
SUBSTANTIAL-ly-ity-ness,      rs,   Sbee2- 
SUBSTANTIATE-D,   rs,  Sbee-Sten     [Stee 
S  UBSTANTiVELY,        Sbee-Sten-Tef :  (Lay ) ; 

acs,     Sbee-Steetiv:(Lay) ;   rs,  do.,  or 

Sbee2-Stent 
Substitute,     Sbee2-Stet.    236, 3 
SUBTRACT-ed-(ee-ion),    rs,  Sbee2-Ter 
Subtrahend,  Sbee-Ter-En-Dee  ;  acs  and 

rs,  Sbee2-Trend 
Successful,  Skayses-Ef-El;  ru>s,Skayses2 
Succinct,    Skay-Sing-Ket ;   rs,  Ses-Xngi- 

Ket  (i.  «.,  su'sinkt') 
SUCCINCT-LY-NESS,     rs,  Ses-Ingi-Kct 
Such,    Iss-Chay 

Such  a  one,  rivs,  Schen2,  orSchay2-We;i 

Such  (an)other,    rws,  Schaydher2 

Such  are,    rivs,  Scher2 

Such  had,  ru)S,  Scheds.  See  Such  would 

Such  had  not,      Schents,  or  Schedt- 
Net,  when  more  convenient  for  phr 

Such  have,    rivs,  Schef2 

Such  have  had,    rws,  Sche£t2 

Such  ought,    rws,  Scheti 

Such  ought  not,    rws,  Schenti,  when 
Scheti-Net  is  not  better  tov  phr 

Such  ought  not  to  have,    Scheuti-Vee 
(or  -Peftoid) 

Such  ought  to  have  had  (or  it),  rws. 

Such  were,    7-ws,  Scher3  [Schefti 

Such  would,    rws,  Scheds 

Such  would  have,     Schefa 

Such  would  have  had,    rws,  Schefts 

Such  would  not,    rics,     Schents,  when 
Sched:!-Net  is  not  better  tor  phr 
SUEEICIENT-LY-CY,    rs,  Se£2-Shay.    See 

Deficient,  Efficient,  Proficient,  etc 
Suffocate,    Sef-Kay-Tee  ;  rs,  Sef2-Kay 
SUGGEST-ED-iON,    rws,  Sjay2 
SUGGESTIVE-NESS,    rivs,  Sjef2 
Supererogation,    Sper-Ray-Gayshon 
Supeeficial-ly,        Sper-Ef-Shel ;        rs, 

Sper2-Ef 
SUPERFICIAL-LY-ITY-NESS,    rs,  Sper2-Ef 
Supebincumbent,     Sper-En:Bent — Bent 

being  written  under  En  to  imply  cum — 

228,  R.  1 ;  rs,  Spren2-Bent 
Superintend,  Sprent-End  ;  rws,  Sprent:i 
Supeeintendence,  Sprent-End-Ens;  rws, 

Sprents 
SuPEBioE,     Spee-Ray-Ray — yo  for  io — 

136 ;  rws,  Speei 
Superioeity,         Spee-Ray-Ray-Tee — yo 

for  io — 136  ;  rws,  Speei 
SuPEELATivE,  SpcT-Lay-Tef ;       rws, 

Sprel-3— 177 
Sopeenatuealist,    dws,  Sper2:(or-)Net2- 

Elst ;  rws,  Sprensta 
SuPEENATUBALNESS,     dws,  Sper2:Net-El- 

Ens  ;  rws,  Sprens 
SUPERNATDRAL-LY-(iSM)-NESS,         rws. 

Spreus 
SUPERSCRIBE-D-(B),    rs.  Sper2-Skay 
Superscription,      Sper-Sker-Peeshon — 

171,     3  ;    acs,    Sper-Skay-Peeshon    (or 

-Skayshon) ;  rs,  Sper2-Skayshon 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


435 


SUPERSTITIOUS-LY-KESS,   rs,  Sper'J-Stee 
SupEKSTKUCTURE,       Spei'-bici-iiay-Xer ; 

r,f,  Sper-i-Ster 
SUPPLANT-ED-(ATION-ER),    rws.  Splents 
Supplication.    Spel-Kayshou  ;  acs,  Spel- 

shoii(a)  ;  rws,  Spelshon2 
Supplies,       Spels ;     rivs,    Spels2.      See 
Supply,    Spel ;  rivs,  Spela  [Explicit 

Suppress,     Spers  ;  i-ws,  Sperss 
Suppression,    Spershon  ;  rws,  Spershons 
Supremacy,     8per-Em-Es  ;  rivs,  Sper2 
Supreme,     Sper-Em  ;  rws,  Spera 

Supreme  Being,     Sper2-Bee-(Ing) 
Surreptitious,      Iss-Kay-Pet-Ishes  ;  rs, 

Iss-Raya-Pet 
SURIiEPTITIODS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Iss-Ray2- 

Pet 
Survive,       Iss-Ray-Vee-Vee ;     rs,    Iss- 

Rayi-Vee 
Suspect,    Ses-Pee-Ket ;  rws,  Ses-Pee2 
Suspension,    Ses-Pee-Enshon ;  rws,  Ses- 

Pen2 
Suspensive,    Ses-Pee-Ens-Vee ;  rivs,  Ses- 

Peii2 
Suspicion,     Ses-Peeshon  ;  rws,  Ses-Peei 
Suspicious,   Ses-Pee-Ishes;  rws,  Ses-Peei 
Sustain,     Ses-Ten  ;  rws,  Ses-Ten2 
Sustained,    Ses-Tend  ;  rws,  Ses-Tend2 
Swindle,      Swen-Dee-Lay  ;    acs,    Sway- 
Del  (i.  e.,  swi'd-el);  rs,  do.,orSwayndi 

(i.  e.,  swind) 
Swindled,    ,Swen-Dee-Eld  ;    acs,  Sway- 

Deld    (i.    €.,    swi'd'eld);     rs,    do.,   or 

Swayndi 
Swindler,  Swen-Dee-Lay-Ar ;  acs,  Sway- 

Del-Ar  (or  -Dler)  ;    rs,  Sway-Dler,  or 

Swayndi 
Stmpathetical-ly,   Semp-Thet-Kel ;  rs, 

Semp-Thet 
Synonym,     Snen-Em  ;  rws,  Sneni.      (Fl, 

Synonyms,  Snen-Ems  ;  rws,  Snensi 
Synonymous,    Snem-Ems  ;  rws,  Sneni 
SYXONYM-ous-ousLY-(Y),    rs.  Sneni 
SYSTEM -atic-atical-atically,  rws,  Ses- 

Tee2 
Systemize,    Ses-Tee-Ems;  rws,  Ses-Tees2 

T. 

Tabernacle,    Tee-Ber-En-Kel ;  rs,  Tee2- 

Ber 
Tachygraphy,  Tee-Kay-Ger-Ef ;  rs,  Tee2- 

Kay-Ger 
Taciturnity,        Tees-Ter-En-Tee ;      rs, 

Tees2-Trent.     171,  2 
Take,    Tee-Kay  ;  rws,  Tee2 

Take-ing    it,      Tee2:Tee2,    or    Tet2[a]. 
See  Takes  it 

Take-ing  it  into  consideration,     Tet2- 

Takes  it,  Tees2-Tee     [Sdershon.  171,  2 
Taken  {jrp  of  Take),  Tee-Ken  ;  rws,  Ten2, 

in  phr,  sometimes  the  same  as  Take — 

230.  4.     See  Contain  and  Attain 
Tangibility,    Tee-En-Jay  :Bee  ;  rs,  Tee2- 

En-Jay 
Tantamount,      Tee-En-Tee-Ment ;     acs, 

and  rs.  TetJ-Ment 
Tautologize,  Tet:(or  -)Jays;  rs,  Teti-Jays 


TAUTOLOGY-IC-ICAI/-ICALLT,  rs.  Teti-Jay 
Technical.  Tee-Kay-En-Kel;  rs,Tee2-Kay 

TECHNIC-AI.-ALLY-ALITY-ALNESS,  rS, 

Tee--Kav 
TECHNOLOGY-iCAL-iCALLY,       rs,     Tee- 
Kay-En-Jay 
Telegrapher,     Tel-Gref-Ray  ;   rs,  do., 

or  Tel2-Ger 
TELEGRAPH-y-ic-ically-(eb)  and  Tele- 
gram,    rs,  Tel2-Ger 
Telescope.   Tel-Skay-Pee  ;  rs,  Tel2-Skay 
Telescopic,  Tel-Skay-Pee-Kay  ;  rs,  Tel2- 

Skay 
Temperamental,  Tee-Em-Per:Ment ;  ri, 

Tee2-Emp-(Ment) 
Temperance,    Tee-Em-Prens  ;  rs,  Tee2- 

Emp 
Temperate,    Tee-Em-Pret;  rs,  Tee2-Emp 
TEMPERANCE-ATE-ATELY,  rs.  Tee2-Emp 
Temperature,       Tee-Em-Pret-Ar ;      rs, 

Tee2-Empter 
TEMPEST-uous-uoTJSLY-trotrsHEss,       rs, 

Tee2-Empst 
Temporal,     Tee-Em-Per-Lay ;  rs,  Tee2- 

(Em)-Prel 
TEMPORAL- (ly)-ity,   rs,  Tee2-(Em)-Prel 
Temptation,    Tee-Em-Teeshon  ;  rs,  do., 

or  Tee2-Emt 
TEMPT-ed-(ation),    rs,  Tee2-Emt 
TENACIOIJS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Tee2-En-Ish 
TENANT-ED-RY,    rs,  Ten2-Ent 
Tend,      Tend;    rws,    Tend2.      (Tends, 

Tends.     187.) 
Tendency,     Tend-En-Es  ;    rws,  Tend2. 

(Tendencies,  rws,  Tends2.) 
TENDER-ed-(ly-ness),    rs,  Tee2-Ender 
Tenement,    Ten:Ment,  or  Tee2-Ment — 

236,  R.  2  ;  rs,  Tee2-Ment 
Terminate,    Ter-Em-En-Tee  ;  rs,  Ter2- 

Blen 
TERMINATE-D-iON,    rs.  Ter2-Men 
Territory,     rs,  Tret2-Ray 
Testament,   Tee82-(Tee)-Ment;  rs,  Tees2- 

Ment.      See  New   Testament  and   Old 

Testament 
Testamentary,  Tees-(Tee)-Ment2-Ray — 

236,  3  ;  rs,  Tee82-Ment-(Ray) 
Testification,     Tees-Tef-Kayshon ;  rs, 

Tees(t)-Efshon,    or  Teeseshon2  (t.  e., 

tes'a-shon) 
Testify,    Tees(t)-Ef :  rs,  Tees2-Ef 
Testimonial,    Tees-Em-En-El ;  acs  and 

rs,  Tees2-Em-Nel 
Testimony,  Tees-(Tee)-Em-Eii;  rs,  Tees2- 
Em 

Te.stimony  of  the  defendant,    Tees2- 
Em-Dee 

Testimony  of  the  plaintiff,  Tees2-Em- 
Plent 
Texture,    Tee-Kays-Ter ;  rs,  Tee82-Ter 

(I.  e.,  te'st'yiir).     171,  2 
Than,     ws,  Dhens 

Than  it,     Dhents 

Than    other,     rws,  Dheedher[a]3,    or 
Dhen:i-Bedoid 

Than  their  [or  there),  rius,  Dheedhar 
[a]3,  or  Dhen3-Bedoid 


436 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Thankfulness,  diw^-Itlis.  tume&s,  '  ,| 
T^'^'omNG,  i,s  Iths3.Gay:'iBg':  rs. 
Til^/;:^o\^xJ?^ilV3-Wer-Bhee  -rs, 

rn^c^--r.    Ithter(ya)-Kel;«.Ith. 

and  rs ,  Dhees2-Ef-W  erd  .f i,  t?  pf 

THEOKKXXC.     Ith-Ket-Kay^«.  I«^^ 

^lirnTR    ^^eDif/rl^rDheedhev. 
^^^[™n  analogy  with  Anolk>^r ;  ac«.s, 

Rem.-The  other,  as  wel\  ^'f/^f/i'l 
»Tid  Ot/ier  is  sometimes  added  by  the 
^?pe»d  reporter,  %l-|^S'or 
The  other  one,    rws,  Dheedhern-,  or 
Dheedher2-Wen 
There,    ws,  Dher2 
?rereL1norBS^"t^:whenTherd3. 
Net  is  not  better  for  Phrase-writing 
There  have,    rws,  Dherfa,  when  Dhei- 
Vee  is  noi  better  for  phrase-writmg 
There  have  been,    Dher2-Ben 
There  it,    rws,  Thert2 
TViPTB  ought,     rws,  Dhreti 
?here  ou|ht  not.    rws.  Dhrenti   when 

Dhreti-Net  is  not  better  for  ;Ar 
There  ought  to  have     ;«;«•  D^/^^^  g^^ 
There  ought  to  have  been,  Dhreti  wen 
There  will,     rius,  I>lirel2 
There  will  have,     rws.  Dhrelf2 
There  will  have  been     Dhrel2-Ben 
There  would,    rws,  D^erds 
There  would  have,    nvr,  Dherts 
ihere  would  have  been.    Dterd3-Ben 
ihere  would  not.   rws.  Dhrent3,  when 
Dherd3-Net  is  not  better  for  phrase- 

TheImomItee.      Ther-Em-Emter;     rs. 

THEKMOM^TKicAL.  Ther-Em-Emter-Kel; 

rs,  Tlier2-Eiii 
Thvy     ws,  Dliee2 

m^  TA6V  is  sometimes  omitted  under 

25oX   See  Remark  at  the  end  of  phrases 
beginning  with  As 

They  are  all,     Dhreli 

They  are  all  to  have     Dhrelf- 

They  are  to  have,     Dhref2 

They  had,    rws,  Dheds 


They  had  not.    rws,  Dhents 
They  have,    rws.  Dbep 
They  have  had,    Dhef2-Dee 
They  ought,    rws.  Dbeti 
They  ought  not.    rws,  Dtenti 
They  ought  to  have,    rws.  Dhefi 
They  oulht  to  have  been,    Chefi-Ben 
They  ouiht  to  have  bad      Dhefi-Dee 
They  will  have,    rws  phelt2 
They  will  not,    rws,  Dhlenti 
They  would,    rws,  Dheds 
Thev  would  have,    rivs,  Dhets 
?^ey  would  have  had,    Dhef3.Dee 
They  would  not,    rws.  Dheuts 
Think,    ws.  Ith2 
Think  it,    rws.  Thet2 

'^"T^houlrt'^not-s.    Dhrenti.  when 
Dhret3-Net  is  not  better  for  phr 
Tv,on  linst     rws,  Dheest3 
?hou  have  (/or  Thon  shouldst  have), 

rws,    Dhef3 
Thou  will,    rws.  Dhels 
Thou  wilt,    rws,  Clielt3 
T 1 1  ou  wilt  not,    rws,  Dhlents 
Though,    ws.  Dliees 
Though  it,    rws,  Dhets 
Though  there,    Dheedhers 
Thousand,    Iths-End  ;  rws.  Iths 
THROUGH,    ws,  Ther2 

Through  all,    rws,  Threl2 
Throuch  it.     rws,  Thret2 
?hrou|S  one,    Thren2,  or  Ther2-Wen 
Through  thr,     Therdher2 
Thun'deIstorm,     Thend-Bay:Star-Em  • 
rs     Thend-Ray-Ster-Em,    or    TiienOZ 
Bayster-the  Ster-loop   standing  for 

Tme""' Tee-Em  ;  rws,  Teei.  sometimes 
Tee-Em  in  phr.  {PI.  Times,  Tee-Ems; 
rdwsTeesx'!  or  Tee-Ems  Bometime 

qometime     rivs,  Smet2  i>°  fj' 

t™^      iee-Med-Tee  ;  rs  Teei-Med 

TIMID-LV-NESS-ITT,    rs.  ieei-Mea 
TO,    tvs.  Petoid2 

To  all  ac  and  rws,  Pletoid- 
To  another,  cs.  Petoid2  Endher2 ; 
acs  do  or  Endher* ;  rs.  Endher4,  or 
father  Teedher2.  Other  is  some, 
limes  added  in  the  rs  to  a  preceding 
rd  by  lengheruBg.r.a»  being 

?°ohX%c!rd^.Tl'eftoid2 

To  have  been,    ac  and  rws,  Ben3 

?o  have  gone:    Peftoid2-Gen.  or  Gen^ 

To  him,    Em4 

To  it,     rws,  Tee4 

To  oAr,    ac  and  rws,  Pietoid2 

To  ours  (or  ourself),    Pretsoids 

Tr.  f.iirsplves,    Pret-sesoia2 

To  their     rws.  Teedher2.  sometimes 

"^"joS'by   lengthening,    To    bein| 

To  what,    Pentoid2  [omitted 

II  y o'u'  \Tih.''oTYufor  Yeh  joined 
^tJ  a  preceding  word,  To  being  omit- 
ted 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


tbi 


Tolerable,    Tel-Kay-Bel  ;  rs,  Tier-Bel. 

See  IntuUrable 
Tolerance,      Tel-Rens ;    rivs,    Tlerii82. 

See  Ititolerance 
Tolerate,    Tel-Ret;  rivs,  Tler2 
Toleration,    Tel-Kayshon  ;    rws,  Tler2 
TOLER.\TE-D-iON,    rtvs,  Tler2 
Took.     Tee-Kay  ;  rws,  Teos        [Pee-Ger 
Topography,     Tee-Pee-Ger-Ef ;  ?■«.  Tee- 

TOPOGRAPHY-IC-ICAL-ICALLY  -  ER  -  (1ST), 

rs,  Tee-Pee-Ger.     See  Oeographi/,  etc. 
Torpidity,     Ter-Ped-Tee  ;  rs,  Ten-Ped 
TORPID-iTY-NESS,     rs,  Ten-Ped 
Tragedy,    Ter-Jay-Bee  ;  rs,  Ter2-Jay 
Tranquil,      Ter-Ing-Kel  ;    rs,    do.,    or 

Ter;-Kel  (i.  e.,  tra'k-wil) 
Tranquilize,     I'er-Ing-Kels ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Ter;;-Kels 
Tranquillity,    Ter-En:Kay— 232,  8;  rs, 

do.,  or  Ter-Klet 
Transatlantic,  Ters-Tee-Lent-Kay ;  rs, 

Ters2-(Tee)-Lent-Kay 
Transcendency,      Ters-End-En-Es  ;  rs, 

Ters2-End-(Eu-Es) 
Transcendentalism,         Ters-End-Ent- 

Lays-Em  ;  rs,  Ters2-Nent 
TRANSCEND-ed-(ence-ency),  rs,  Ters2- 

End 
TRANSCENDENTAX-ISM-IST,         Trans- 

cendent-(ly-ness),    rs,  Ters2-Neiit 
Trauscriber,    Ters-Kay-Ber ;  rs,  Tersi- 

Kav-(Ber) 
TRANSCRIBE-d-(r),    rs,  Tersi-Kay 
Transcription,    Ters-Kay-Peeshon ;  rs, 

Tersi-Kayshon.     See  Description,  Pi-o- 

scription,  and  Subscription 
Transfer,  Ters-Ef-Ar;  rs,  do.,orTers2-Ef 
TRANSFER-RED-RENCE-(REB),  rs,  Ters2- 

Ef.      See    Second     Standard  -  Phono- 
graphic Reader,  p.  103,  n.  7 
Transform,  Ters-Fer-Eni ;  rs,  Tersi-Fer 
TRANSFORM-ED-ATioN-(ATn'F:),7-s,Ters2- 

Fer.      See   Second   Standard  -  Phono- 

graplilc  Reader,  p.  134,  n.  4 
Transient,      Tershont(a) — 236,  4  ;   rws, 

Tershont2 
TRANSIENT-LY-NESS,    rs,  TershoDt2 
Transparent,  Ters-Pee-Rent ;  rs,  Ters2- 

Pee 
TRANSPARENT-LY-NESS-CE-CY,  rs,  Ters2- 

Pee 
Transplanted,  Ters-Plen-Ted ;  rs,  Ters- 

Plent 
TRANSPLA2^T-ED-(ER)-ATiON,    rs,  Ters- 

Plent 
Transubstantiation.        Ters-Bee-Sten- 

Ish'slion  ;  rs,  Ters2-Bee 
Tremendous,    Ter-Men-Dees ;    rs,  Ter2- 

Mend 
Trial,   Ter-Lay  ;  rws,  Treli.  See  Control 

Trial  by  jury,    Treli-Jer.    250,  3 
At  the  former  trial,    Tees-Fer-Trel 
At  the  last  trial,    Tee^-Lays-Trel 
Trigonometrical,  Ter-Gen-Emter-Kel ; 

rs,  do.,  or  Ter-Gen-(Emter) 
Tbioonometbt,    Ter-Gen-Met-Bay ;    rs, 

Xer-aen-(Met) 


Trinitarian,  Tcr-En-Tee-Ren  ;  rs.  Trcta- 

Reu,  or  Trenti 
Tiunitarianism,       Tcr-En-Tee-Ren-Zee- 

Em;  acs,  Tcr-En-Tee-Ren-Sem;  rs.Tret- 

(Ken)-Sem.  or  Treuti 
TRINITY -ARiAN-ARiANisM,    rs,  Trenti 
True,    rs,  Ter^ 

Tuition,    Teeshon— 99  ;  rws,  Teeshoni 
Tumidity,    Tee-Med-Tee  ;  rs,  Tee-Med- 

(Tee) 
TDMlD-NESs-iTY,      rs,    Tees-Med.      See 

Second  Standard-Phonographic  Read- 
er, 154,  n.  2 
Tumultuous,        Tee-Em-Lay-Tees— 99 ; 

rs,  do.,  or  Tee2-Em-Let 
Tumultuously,      Tee-Em-Lay-Tees  :Lay 

(or  -El)  ;  rs,  do.,  or  Tee2-Em-Let 

TIJMULT-UARY-UAEILY  (TUMULTUOUS-LY- 

NEss),   rs,  Tee2-Em-Let 
TURBID-iTY-LY-NEss,    rs,  Ter2-Bed.    See 

Second  Standard-Phonographic  Read- 
TuRN,  Tee2-Ren.  See  Train    [er,  154,  ?/.2 
IVelfth,    Telf-Ith  ;  rws,  Telf2,  or  12 
Two,    ws,  Bedoid2  ;  rs,   do.,  or  2  ;  or  it 

may,  in  phr,   be  sometimes  implied 

like  To,  by  writing  the  following  word 

in   the  fourth  position.     See  Second 

Standard-Phonographic  Reader,  79, n. 3 
Tympanum,    Tee-Emp-en-Em  ;  rs,  Tee2- 

Empen 
Typographic,      Tee-Pee-Gref-Kay ;     rs, 

Tee2-Pee-Ger 
TTPOGRAPHY-ic-ical-ically-eb,        rs, 

Tee2-Pee-Ger 
Tyrannic,     Tee-Ren-Kay ;    rs,  do.,    or 

Tees-Ren 
Tyrannical-ly,      Tee-Kay-En-Kel ;     rs, 

Tee3-Ren-(Kay) 

U. 
TJnconscioiisly,   En2:lshes:Lay  ;  rs.  En: 

(or  -)Ishes,  or  En-Ish2 
TJNCONSCIOUS-LY-NEss,    ars,  En-Ish2 
Unconstitutional-ly,         En2:Steh-Tee- 

shon-Lay — 195,   R.   1 ;     acs,    Ens-Tee- 

shon-Lay — 236,  3  ;  rs,  Ens-TeeBhon2 
Uncontradicted,    Eni-Ketoid  {i.  e.,  Vn- 

con^ra)  .-Dee-Kay-Ted — see  Contra-,  228, 

4 :  rcn,  En-Deei 
Unctuous,    Ing-Kay-Tees  ;  rs,  Ing-(Kay)- 

Tees.    99 
Undecided,    En-Dees-Ded  ;  acs,  do.,  or 

like  rs,  Ends-Dedi.    216,  a 
Undignified,    En-Dee-Gay-En-Fed ;   rs, 

En-Dee2-Gay.     See  Indignant 
Undiscoverable,  En-Dees-Kef-Ray-Bel; 

acs,  Ends-Kef-Ray-Bel ;  rs,  Ends2-Kef- 

Bee 
Undoubtful,    En-Det-Fel ;  rs,  En-Det3- 

Fel.     See  Undutiful 
Undutiful,    End-Tee-Fel ;  acs  and  rs, 

End-Tef.     See  Undoubtful 
UNDUTIFUL-ly-ness,    rs.  End-Tef3 
UNEXPECTiEa),        En-Kays-Pee-Kay-Ted ; 

rdws,  En-Speei 
Unfobtunatk,    En-Ef-Ret-Net ;  rs.  En- 

Ef  i-Bet,  or  En-EzeU 


438 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


UNFOETtTNATE-LT-NESS,      rs,    En-Efi- 

Ket,  or  En-Freti 
Uniform,     En-Fer-Em  ;  rs,  En-Fers 
UNIi'OKM-LY-iTi,     rs,  En-Fer3 
Unimaginable,         En-Em- Jay -En-Bel ; 

rdws,  En-Jen3-(Bee) 
Unimaginative,         En-Em-Jay -En-Tef ; 

rdws,  En-Jaytiv3 
Unimagined,    En-Em-Jend ;   rdivs,   En- 
Unimportant,    den,  En-Empi        [Jenis 
Unimproved,  dws,  En-Empa.  206,  R.  1,  a 
United,    En-Tedi ' 

United  brethern,    En-Tedi-Bren 

United   States  of  America,      Ensesi: 
Em2-Kay,  or,  as  a  special  contrac- 
tion, Ins-Emi— 237,  K.  2,  b 
United  States,    En-Tedi-Stets  ;  acs,  and 

rws,  Ensesi.  See,  under  United,  United 

States  of  America 
Universal,     En-Vers-Lay  ;  rws.  Versa 
Univehsalism,    En-Vers-Lay-Sem ;   rcn, 

Vers2-Em 
Universality,     En-Vers-Lay-Tee ;    rcn, 

Vers2-(Let) 
Universally,    En-Vers-Lay  ;  rivs,  Vers2 
Universe,    En-Vers  ;  rws,  Vers2 
University,    En-Vers-Tee  ;  rdws,  Vers2- 

(Tee) 
UNIVERSE  -  AL  -  (ality)  -  ally  -  (alness)  - 

ITY,    rs,  Vers2 
Unless,     En-Els  ;   acs,  Nels.   voc ;   rws, 

Nelsi.     See  I^o  less  and  Only  as 
Unmeasurh^),    En-Em-Zherd ;  rdws,  En- 

Zherd3 
Unsecure,    En-Skay-Ar ;   acs,   In-Sker  ; 

rws,  In-Skers 
Unsecured,      En-Skay-Red ;    acs,     In- 

Skerd  ;  rws,  In-Skerd3 
UNSOCIABLE-LY-BILITY,  r.t,In-Sisli2-Bee 
Unwilling,      En-Wel:'ing'  ;    rdivs,    En- 

Lay2.    See  Willing 
Unwillingness,  En-Wel-Ing-Ens  ;  rdics, 
Up,     ws,  Pee2  [En-Lay2 

Up  their  (or  there),     [u]Peedher2.,  See 
Upon  their 
Upon,    ws,  Pen2  ;  sometimes  Pee  in  phr 
—p.  312,  R.  12  ;  236,  4 

Upon  it,    rws,  Pent2 

Upon  its,    rdws,  Pents2 

Upon  its  own,     Pents2-En — Iss  on  the 
back  of  En.     187,  R.  1 

Upon  their  (or  there),    nvs,  Peedher2 

Upon  their  own,    Peedhern2.     236,  4 
Used,    ws.  Zeds 

Used  to  have,     rws,  Zefs 

Used  to  have  it,    Zed3-Vet 
USEFUL-LY-NEss,     rws,  Es-efs 
Utilitarianism,  Telt2-Een-Zee-Em ;  acs, 

Telt-Ren-Sem;  rs,  Telt2-Ren-(Sem),  or, 

if  fr.,  Telti-(Sem) 
Utility,    (yii)Tel-Tee ;  rs,  do.,  or  Telti 

V. 

Vacancy,    Vee-Ken-Es  ;  rs,  Vee2-Ken 
Vagabondism,      Vee-Gay-Bend-Zee-Em  ; 
acs,  Vee-Gay-Bed-Sem— 236. 4  ;  rs.  Vee- 
Vee-Gay-Bed-Sem,  or  Vee-Gay-Bend 


VAGABOND-AGE-iSM-EY,      rs,    Vee-Gay- 
Bend 
Vainglory,     Vee-En-Gel-Ray  ;  rs,  Vee2- 

Gel— 236,  4.     See  Glory,  rs 
Valediction,       Vel-Dee-Kayshon ;    acs, 

Vel-Deeshon(i);  rs,  Vel-Deeshon.  236,4 
Valedictory,  Vel-Dee-Ket-Ray  ;  rs,  Vel- 
Valid,     Veld  ;  rs.  Velds  [Dee-(Ket) 

Validity,     Veldi-Tee  ;  rs.  do.,  or  Veldi 
Valldness,     Velds-Ens  ;  rs,  Veld3-(Ens) 
VALID-NESS-LY,     rs,  Velds 
Vanquish,     Vee-Ing-Kay-Ish  ;    acs.  do., 

or  wt  Kay  ;  rs,  Viu-lng-Ish, or  Vees-Ing 

(in  analogy  with  the  en  for  Relinquish) 
Vanquisher,       Vee-Ing-Kay-Sher ;    acs, 

Vee-Ing-{Kay)-Sher ;  rs,  Vees-Ing-Sher, 

or  Vees-Ing 
VANQUISH-ed-(er,)    rs,  Vees-Ing 
Vapidity,   Vee-Ped-Tee  ;  rs,  do.,  or  Veei- 

(or  3)-Ped 
VAPID-(iTY)-LY-NESS,    rs,  Vecs-Ped.    See 

Vapidity 
Vegetable,     Vee-Jet-Bel  ;    rs,   do.,  or 
Vee2-Jet 

Vegetable  Kingdom,    Vee2-Jet-Kay 

Vegetable  nature,    Vee2-Jet-Net 
Vegetarianism,     Vee-Jet-Ren-Zee-Em ; 

acs,  Vee-Jet-Ren-Sem— 187,  R.  1,  6 ;  rs, 

Vee2-Jet-(Sem) 
Vegetation,  Vee-Jay-Teeshon;  rs,  Vee2- 

Jet 
Vegetative,     Vee-Jay-Teetiv ;   rs,  do, 

or  Vee2-Jaytiv 
VEGETABLE  -  al  -  ate-  ted-arian-arian. 

ISM-ATION,     rs,  Vee2-Jet 
Vengeance,  Vee-En-Jens  ;  rs,  Vee2-Jena 
Verdict,     Verd-Ket 

Verdict  for  the  defendant,  Verd2-Ket- 
Dee 

Verdict  of  the  jury,    Verd2-Ket-Jer 
Versatile,      Vers-Tee-Lay ;    rs,    Ver82- 

Tee-(Lay) 
Versatility,     Vers-Tee:Tee— 232,  8  ;  rs, 

do.,  or  Versi-Tee.  See  University 
Version,  Vershon  ;  rws,  Vershon2 
VEXATIOUS-LY-NEss,  rs,Vee2-Kays-(l8h) 

or  Vees2-Shay — i.  e.,  ve'sash- 
Viciously,    Vee-Ishes:Lay  ;  rs,  Veei-Ish 
VICIOUS-ly-ness,    rs,  Veei-Ish 
VICTORIOUS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Vee-Kay-Tee- 

Rays 
Vigilance,    Vee-Jlens  ;  rs,  do.,  or  Veei- 

Jay  (i.  e.,  vij) 
Vigilant,     Vee-Jlent— 164 ;  rs,  do.,  or 

Veei-Jay 
VIGILAJSIT-ly-ce,    ars,  Veei-Jay 
Virgin,    Vee-Ray-Jen  ;  acs  and  rs,  Vee2- 

Jen.     236,  ,4 
Virginia,     Vee-Ray-Jay-En  ;    acs,  Vee- 

Jay-En  ;  rs,  Veei-Jay.     136  ;  236,  4 
Virtual,    Vert2-Lay  ;  rs,  do. 
Virtue,    Vee-Ray-Tee(yu) ;  rws.  Verts 
Virtuous,      Vee-Ray-Tees  —  99  ;    rdws. 

Vert2-Ea,  or  Verts2 
Virtuously,   Vee-Ray-Tees:Lay  (or -El); 

rdws,  Verts2-Lay 
VISIBLE-(ness)-bly-biijty,    rws,  Veesi 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


439 


Viva  voce,  Vee-Vee-Vee-Es;  w,Vee2:Vee2 
Vocation,  Vee-Kayshon  ;  rivs,  Veesbon2. 

See  Avocation 
Void,    Vedi ;  rws,  Vedi 
VoLUPTtrous,    Vel-Pee-Tees — 99  ;  rs,  do., 

or  Veli-Pet 
VOLUPTUOUS-LT-NESS-ABY,   rs.  Vel2-Pet 
VOKACIOUS-LY-NESS,    rs,  Vee2-Ray-Isli 

W. 

Warrant,    Wernti  ;    sometimes  (Way)- 

Rent  in  compound  words 
Warrantable,  Wernti-Bee 
Was,     ws,  Zee2.     See  Use 

Was  it,    Zee2-Tee.    See  Is  it  and  Has  it 

Was  their,     Zeedher2.     211 

Was  to  have,    rws,  Zef2 

Was  to  have  had;     rws,  Zeft2 
Wasteful,    Ways-Tee-Fel ;  ?-s,   do.,   or 

Wavs-Tef 
WASTEFUL-LY-NESS,     rs,  Ways2-Tef 
Watchful,    Weh-Chay-Fel ;  ac«,  do.,  or, 

like  rs,  Weh-Chef 
WATCHFUL-LY-NESS,     rs,  Weh-Chef i 
Watered,    Way-Tred  ;  rs,  Wayten 
We  {pron.,  pi  of  I),   ws,  wOi,  i.  e..  Brief 

Way  made  heavy  in  the  first  position  ; 

rs,  wei — frequently,  in  practice,  Wehi; 

in  phr,  rarely  Wuh,  as  Ish2-Wuh,  shall 

We  are  in,    rws,  Werni  [we 

We  are  not,    cws,  Wernti  ;    rs,  do. ; 
sometimes  Weri-Net.     See  Were  not 

We  are  of,    rws,  Werfi.  or  Weri,  and 
0/implied.    See  §§  248,  249 

We  are  to  have,    rws,  Werf  i 

We  can,    rws,  Wehi-Ken.     P.  311,  R.  3 

We  cannot  {or  We  can't),  rivs,  Wehi- 
Kent 

We  could,    Wehi-Ked 

We  gave,    rws,  Weh-Gefi 

We  give,    rws,  Wehi-Gay 

We  go,    Wehi-Gay(6) 

We  have  given,    rivs,  Wehi-Gay 

We  have  gone,    rivs,  Wehi-Gen 

We  have  known  {or  none),ru»s,Wen'eni 

We  know,    rws,  Weni 

We  may  be,    rws,  Wembi 

We  may  have  been,     rws,  Wemb'eni 

We  may  not,    cws.  Wem-enti 

We  mean,    rws,  Wem'em 

We  meant,    rws,  Wem-enti 

We  mention,    rws,  Wemshoni 

We  mentioned,    rws,  Wemshondi 

We  met,    rws,  Wemti 

We  might,    rws,  Wemtt 

We  were  {or  would),    rws,  Waywehi 

We  were  not,    rws,  Weh-wernti.    262, 
R.  3 

We  will  have,    rws,  Welf i 

We  will  have  had,    rws,  Welti 

We  with,    nvs,  Waywehi 

We  would  (or  were),  rws,  Waywehi 

We  yet,     rws,  Wayyehi 
Welcome,      Wayhook-El-Kay-Em ;    rs, 

El2-Kay 
WELC0ME-r>-(E-Ly-NE8S),   rs,  El2-Kay 


Were,  ws,  Weh2  ;  rs,  Weh2,  rarely  Wuh2 

Were  any,     Wen2(e) 

Were  it,     rws,  Wert2 

Were  known  (ocnone),  rws,  Wen-ena 

Were  made,  rivs,  Wemd2 

Were  meant,     rivs,  Wem'ent2 

Were  mentioned,     rws,  Wem'shond2 

Were  met,    rws,  Wemt2 

Were  no,    Wen2 

Were  no  one,    rws,  Wen'ens 

Were  none,    rws,  Wen'en2 

Were  not,     civs,  Wernt2 

Were  their   {or  there),     Weh2-Jedoid, 
or,  rws,  Werdher2 

Were  we,     rws,  Weh-weh2 

Were  what,    rivs,  Weh'weh2 

Were  with,    Weh-weh2 

Were  yet  {or  you),    rivs,  Weh'yehs 
What,    ws,  Wuhi 

What  we,     rws.  Wuh'wuhi 

What  were,     Wuh-wuhi 

What  with,     rws,  Wuh-wuhi 

What  would,     rws,  Wuh-wuhi 

What  ye  {or  yet),  rws,  Wuh'yuhi 

What  you,  rws,    Wuh-yuhi 
When,    ws,  Weni 

When  had,  rws,  Wendi 

When  it,    nvs.  Wenti 
Where,    ws,  Wer2  ;  in  compound  words 
sometimes  Ar  or  Ray 

Where  it,    rws,  Werts 

Whereof,    rws,  Werfa 

Whereon,     rws,  Wern2 

Where  ought,     rws,  Werti,  or  Wera. 
Jedoid  (or  :Jedoidi) 
Whether,    ws,  Waydher2 

Whether  their,    rws,  Waydherdhera 

Whether  their  own,   Waydherdhernl 

Whether  there,    rws,  Waydherdhera 

Whether  there  are,    Waydherdheri- 
Which,    ws,  Chay2  [Ar  (or  -Ray) 

Which  are,    rws,  Cher2 

Which  are  had,    rws,  Cherd2 

Which    are    not,      rws,    Chernt2,    or 
Cher2-]S!et 

Which  are  of,    rws,  Cherf2,  or  Cher2, 
and  0/implied 

Which  are  to  have,    rws,  Cherfa 

Which  are  to  have  it,    rws,  Cherfta 

Which  had,    rws,  Cheds 

Which  had  not,  rws,  Chentn,  or  Chedn- 
Net,  if  more  convenient  for  phr 

Which  had  to  have,    rws.  Chefs 

Which  had  to  have  it,    Ched3:Vet4,  or 
rws,  Chefts 

Which  have,     cdws,  Chef2— 201,  R.  4  ; 
rws,  do. 

Which  have  had  {or  it),    rws,  Chefta 

Which  it,    rws,  Cheti 

Which  one,  Chay2-Wen,  or,  rws,  Chen2 

Which  ought,    nvs,  Cheti 

AVhich   ought  not,      rws,   Chenti,   or 
Cheti-Net 

Which  onght  to  have,     rws,  Chefi. 
P.  313, R.  13 

Which  ought  to  have  had  (or  it),  rws, 
Chefti 


440 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Which  their  (or  there),     Chaydhera 
Which  there  have,    Chaydherfa 
Which,  therefore,    Chaydherfi 
Which  were,    rws,  Chers 
Which  were  at,     nvs.  Cherts 
Which  were  had,    rivs,  Cherds 
Which  were  not,    rws,  Chernts,  or,  m 

phr,  Chers-Net 
Which  were  of,  rws,  Cherf 3,  or  Chers, 

Of  being  implied 
Which  were  to  have,    rws,  Cherfs 
Which  were  to  have  had,  rivs,  Cherf  t3, 

or  Cherf3-Dee 
Which  will  have,    cdws,  Chelfs— 201, 

E.  4;  rs,  do. 
Which  will  have  had,  acs,  Chelf2-Dee; 

rs,  do.,  or,  rws,  Chelft2 
Which  will  have  it,     Chelfa-Tee,  or 

rivs,  Chelft2 
Which  will  it,    rws,  Chelti 
Which  would,    rws,  Cheds 
Which  would  have,     rics.  Chefs 
Which  would  have  had,    rws,  Chefts 
Which  would  not,     rws^,  Chents— m 
pkr  sometimes  Cheds-Net 
While,  n,  v,  and  adv,    ws.  Well— some- 
times Lay  or  El  in  phr 
While  it,    ruis,  Welti  ^  ,^,      , 

While  their  (or  there),    r«)S,  Weldheri 
While  their  own,    rws,  Weldheriii 
While  therefore,    rivs,  Weldherfl 
While  they  are,    rws,  Weldheri 
While  thr,    rws,  Weldheri 
Who,    ^cs,  Jedoids 
Who  are,    Jerdoida  ;  sometimes  Jed- 

oid2-Ar 
Who  have,     cs,  Jeftoids— 201,  E.  i  ; 

rws,  do. 
Who  of,    rws,  Jeftoid2 
Who  were,    Jedoid2-Weh  (or  -Wuh), 

or,  rws,  Jerdoids 
Who  will,    rws,  Jeldoida 
Whoever,    ws,  Jeftoida  ;  rs,  do. 
Whomsoever,  dws,  Jedoid2-Svee.  -s-J-i.  i" 
Whosesoever,     dws,  Jedsoid2;Iss— 2d2, 

IG  ;  rs,  do.,  or  Jedsesoid2-yee 
Whosoever,    dws,  Jedsoid2-Vee.  2J2,  lb 
Why,    ws,  Wayi 

Why  have,     rws,  "Wayfi,  sometimes 
Wavi-Vee  in  phr 
WICKEJD-LT-NESS,    rs,  Wuh-Kedi 
Will,    n  and  v,    Wei ;  rs.  Well ;  some- 
times Lay  or  El  in  phr  and  com- 
pound words 
H®=  In  the  rs,  in  rare  cases,  it  may 
be  useful  to  write  Will  (n)  by  El  in  phr, 
to  distinguish  it  from  Law.  written  by 
Lay ;  thus,  Dheei-El,  thy  will ;  Dheei- 
Lay,  thy  law 
Will,  aux  V,    ws,  Lay2— sometimes  £J. 

in  phr 
Will  have,    cs,  Lay2-Vee ;  rs,  do.,  or 

as  a  rws,  Lef2 
Will  have  had,    rws.  Let2  (t.  «.,  WiU 

had— 250,  3),  or  Lay2-Ved 
Will  it,    rws,  Leti 
■Willful,  Wel-Fel;  r»,  do.ornot.Welfi 


Willing,    cdws,  Lay2:'ing  ;  rws.  Lay-, 
sometimes  El  in  phr 
Willing  to  have,    ws,  Lef2,  or  some- 
WisH,    WS.  Ishi  [times  Lay2-Vee 

Wish  it  (or  Wished),  rws,  Ishti 
Wish  to  have,     rws,  Shef  i,  or,  m  phr, 
sometimes  Ishi-Vee 
Wisher,    (wi)Sher,  or,  as  dws,  Sheri ; 

rws,  Sheri 
With,    ws,  Wehi ;   rs,  do.  ;    Dhee  usu- 
ally in  compound  words 
With  all,     rws,  Dheli 
With  all  its,     rws,  Dheltsi 
With  all  our  {or  With  all  of  our),  rws. 

Dhleri 
With  all  their,    rws,  Dheldheri 
With  all  their  own,    rivs,  Dheldherni 
With  all  thr,    7  ws,  Dheldheri 
With  another,    rws,  Waydhen 
With  another  one,     Waydheri-\S  en. 

or,  7-ws,  Waydhernl 
With  any,     Weni,  voc.  with  e.    bet 
With  him,     rws,  Wem2  [Withno 

With  it  Weh-Tee2,  kjt,  as  a  rws,  Dhet  — 
i  e  Dhet  zero,  i.  e..  Dhet  resting  on 
the 'upper  line,  to  distinguish  it 
from  Dheti,  that.  See  Second  Stand- 
ard-Phonographic Eeader,  133,  n.  4 

With  me  (or  my),    '"«'«' ^'e^^i-vi   ^«„ 
With  no,    rivs,  Weni.    See    With  any 

and  Were  no 
With  our,    rws,  Weri(or  s) 
With  our  own,    rdws,  Werni 
With    their,        rws,    Waydhert,     or 

Wehi-Jedoid 
With  what,    rws,  Weh-wehi 
With  you,    rws,    Weh-yehi 
Within,    ws,  Dheni 

Within  it,    rws,    Dhenti 

Within  other,    Dheni-Bedoid,  or,  as  a 

rws.  Dheedheri— 236,  4 
Within  their,     Dheni-Bedoid,  or,  as  a 

rws,  Dheedheri 
Within  their  own,     Dheni-Bendoid, 

or,  as  a  rws,  Dheedherni 
Within  thr,     Dheni-Bedoid,  or,  as  a 

rws,  Dheedheri 
Within  what,    rws,  Dbenti 
Without,    tvs,  Dhet2 
Without  their,    Dhet2-Jedoid,  or,  as 

a  rjM,  Dheedher=[ou] 
Without  their  own,     Dhet2-Jendoid, 

or,  as  a  rws,  Dheedherns 
Without  thr,   Dheta-Jedoid  (or  -Dher), 
or,  as  a  rios,  Dheedher' 
Witness,  n  and  v,     Weh-Tee-Ens ;   rs, 

Teei-Ens  , 

Woman,      Wemen2,    voc;    ac  and  rws, 
Wem-en2  ;  in  compound  words  some- 
times Wav-Men.  (F(.  WoMEN,Wem-eni. 
tjoc.;  ac  and  rws,  Wem-eni.) 
Wonder,  n  and  v.  Wender;  rws,  WenderJ 
Wondehful-lt,  Wender-Fel;  rws,Weii- 

Work,    Wer-Kay;   rws  Wer2. 
Workman,    Wer-Kay-Men  ;    rws,  WerrH 
WoBflHiP,    Wer-lBh-Pee  ;  rcn,  Wers-Ish 


GENERAL    INDEX, 


441 


Worshiper,      Wer-Ish-Per ;    rs,   Wers- 
WouLD,     ws,  Wuhi ;  rs,  do.       tlsh-(Per) 

Would  we  {or  what),     rws,  Wuh'wuli- 

Would  what,     rws,  Wub'wuha 

Would  ye  (yet,  or  you),  rii'S,Wuh'yuh2 
Wound  (^<  and  jy)  of  Wiud),  Wend.  See 

Wound,  to  hurt 
Wound,  n  and  v  (hurt),    Waynd  ;  rws, 

Waynd3 
Wrathful,     Kay-Ith-Fel ;    rs,    do.,  or 

Ravs-Thef 
W'RATHFUL-LT-NESS,     ars,  Eay3-The£ 
WKETCHED-LT-NESS,    rs,  Eay2-Ched 
Wrongful,     Ray-Ing-Fel ;    rs,   do.,    or 

Ray-Ing-Ef 
WRONGFUL-LT-NESS,      rs,  Eayi-Ing-E£ ; 

ars,  do.,  or  Rayi-Ing'ef 
WROTE  ipt  of  Write),   Bay2-Tee  ;  rs,  do. 
Wrought,    Ray-Tee 

Y. 

Ye,  ws,  yei,  r.  e.,  Tehi  made  heavy  ;  rs, 
do.,  or,  practically,  Yehi  ;  some- 
times, commencing  a  phrase,  Yuhi 
— or  yuh2,  )■.  e.,  the  same  as  Vou ; 
after  another  word,  Yeh  heavy,  or 
Yuh,  according  to  convenience 
Ye  were,    rws,  Yaywehi,  or,  in  phr, 

Yuh-wuU 
Ye  would,    rws,  Yaywehi,  sometimes 
in  phr,  Yuh-wuh 
Year,     Yeh-Ar  ;    rws,  Yehi — sometimes 
Yuh   in   phr.      (PI,   Years,   Yeh-Ars ; 
Yes,    Yays  [rivs,  YehU) 

Yes,  sir,    cs,  Yays2  Sar2  ;  rros,  Yayses2 
(i.  e..  Yes,  s. — s  standing  for  sir) 
Yesterday,    Yeh-Ester-Dee  ;  rws,  Esters 
Yet,    ws,  Yeh2  ;  rs,  do. — rarely  (in  ars) 
in  phr,  Yuh 
Yet  we  (were,  with,  what,  or  would). 
rwt,  Yeh-weh2.    263 


Yield,    Yeld— 169,  1 ;  rws,  Yeldi 
Yielded,    YehDed;  acs,  do.,  or  Yeldi ; 

rivs,  Yeldi 
You,     ws,  Yuh2 ;  rs,  Yuh2,   or  Y'eh,  if 
more  convenient  for  joining  with  a 
preceding  or  following  word 
You  be,    rws,  Yuh2-Bee     P.  311,  R.  2 
You  did,     Yuh2-Ded. 
You  did  not,    rws,  Yuh2-Dent 
You  do,    rws,  Yuh2-Dee 
You  do  not,    rws,  Yuh2-Dent 
You  had,    Yuh2-Dee 
You  had  had,    rws,  Yuh2-Ded 
You  had  not,    rws,  Yuh2-Dent 
You  have,    acs  and  rs,  Yuh2-Vee 
Yoii   have   been,    rws,  Yuh2.Ben   (or 
You  have  done,  rws,  Yuh2-Den  [-Yen) 
You  say  {or  see),    rws,  Yuh2-E8 
You  shall,    rws,  Yuh2-l8h 
You  think,     rws,  Yuh2-Ith 
Y'ou  were,    rivs,   Yuh-wuh2 ;    in   phr 

sometimes  Yeh-weh 
You  would,     rws,   Yuh'wuh2 — some- 
times Yeh'weh  inphr 

Z. 

Zigzag,    Zee-Gays-Gay ;  rs,  Zees2-Gay 

Zinc,  Zee-Ing-Kay ;  rs,  do.,  or,  if  fr., 
Sing-Kay 

Zodiac,  Zed-Kay;  rs,  do.,  sometimes 
Sdee-Kay  in  phr — as  signs  of  the 
zodiac,  Sen8i:Zed2-Kay,  or  Sensesi- 
Dee-Kay 

ZooGRAPHT,    Zee-Ger-Ef  ;  rs,  Zee2-Ger 

Zoological,  Zee:Jay-Kel ;  rs,  Zee2- 
Jay-Kel,  or  Zee2-Jay.     232, 11,  and  R.  2 

Zoologist,  Zee: Jay st ;  rs,  do.,  or  Zee2- 
Jayst.     232,  11,  and  R.  2 

Zoology,  Zee:Jay;  rs,  do.,  or  Zees- 
Jay.    232, 11 


TESTIMONIALS,  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS, 

ETC. 


COMPLETE  LIST  OF  THE  OFFICIAL  COURT  REPORTERS 
OF  THE  UNITED  STATES,  Showing  Nearly  One-Half  to  be 
Writers  of  Gkaham's  Standard  Phonogeaphy. 


An  accurate  list  of  the  OFFICIAX  Court  Reporters  of  all  the  States  having  laws 
for  their  appointment,  has  been  compiled  this  year  (1B93),  at  great  labor  and 
expense,  and  conclusively  settles  the  question  as  to  which  system  is  most 
generally  used  by  the  expert  reporters  of  this  country.  In  addition  to  this  list 
there  are  hundreds  of  expert  reporters  who  write  the  Graham  system  and  do  court 
and  general  reporting  in  all  the  States  and  Territories.  A  copy  of  the  list  will  be 
sent  free  to  any  address  on  application  to  us. 

How  is  it  possible  to  present  more  convincing  evidence  of  the  great  superiority 
of  the  Graham  system,  which  for  thirty-five  years  has  been  subjected  to  the 
most  thorough  tests  ? 

The  list  shows  that  a  considerable  number  of  the  writers  of  other  systems 
acknowledge  the  superiority  of  the  Graham  system,  by  largely  incorporating  it 
with  those  which  they  had  the  misfortune  to  learn. 


Total  number  whose  systems  are  known,  635. 
Totals  or  each  System  that  has  Five  Per  Cent,  or  more  of  635 

Graham 305  [48  per  cent,  of  635]  ————■■ 

Beito  Pitmak.  .      77  [12  "  "      ]  ^^i"^ 

MuNSON 74  [12  "  "      ]  ^"«« 

Isaac  Pitman.  .      41  [  6J        "  "      ]  ^i^ 

Gbaham,  mixed  with  other  systems,  32. 


UNSOLICITED  TESTIMONIALS  FROM  EXPERTS. 


From  Hon.  W.  T.  Harris,  U.  S.  Coininis.sioiier  of  Education. 

"  I  have  carefully  examined  the  '  Hand-Book  of  Standard  Phonography,"  and 
do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  Standard  Phonography  is  as  great  an  improvement 
upon  the  Pitman  Phonography  as  that  was  upon  the  old  stenographies.  To  the 
reporter  it  is  indispensable.  Phonogi'aphic  reporting  may  now  be  said  to  have 
become  a  sciekce.  What  was  formerly  anomalous,  now  gives  place  to  general 
principles  ;  and  the  materials  which  previously  were  presented  in  a  confused, 
chaotic  way,  are  reduced  to  the  order  of  science. 

"Mr.  Graham's  phonography  is,  I  think,  capable  of  being  written  with  at 
least  thirty  per  cent,  more  of  speed  than  any  other  system." 

From  the  Official  Reporters  of  the  Gen'l  Conference  of  the  M.  E.  Church. 

Omaha,  Neb.,  May  18,  1892. 
We,  the  undersigned,  members  of  the  Staff  of  Official  Reporters  of  the 
■  Quadrennial  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  esteem  it  a 
great  privilege  to  testify,  that,  after  many  years  of  experience  in  shorthand 
writing,  we  find  ourselves  fully  satisfied  with  Graham's  Standard  Phonography. 
We  have  had  individual  experience  varying  from  twelve  to  thirty -five  years  in 
shorthand  writing.  We  have  had  much  work  to  do  in  ecclesiastical,  literary, 
scientific,  legal,  and  other  forms  of  reportorial  work,  and  have  found,  that  the 
more  closely  we  held  to  the  general  principles  of  Standard  Phonography,  the 
better  we  succeeded  in  our  work. 

We  are  agreed  that,  to  the  best  of  our  knowledge,  no  system  of  shorthand 
equals  that  of  Standard  Phonography  in  its  beauty,  brevity,  or  conciseness  of 
expression,  and  general  harmony  of  the  principles  presented. 

(Signed)  Wm.  D.  Bridge.  Chief  of  Staff. 

G.  G.  Bakek,  Member  of  Staff. 
D.  Lee  Ahltman,  Member  of  Staff. 
John  J.  Hux.,  Member  of  Staff. 


TESTIMOmALS,  OPINIONS  OF  THE  PRESS,  ETC. 

From  Fred  Irland,  OflQcial  Reporter,  House  of  Representatives, 
Washington,  D.  C, 

"  He  [Andrew  J.  Graham]  did  for  me,  in  my  early  youth,  what  he  has  done 
for  thousands  of  others — made  the  daily  work  in  which  I  have  so  long  been  en- 
gaged an  easy  and  pleasant  task.  I  first  saw  a  copy  of  his  wonderful  Hand -Book 
when  I  was  sixteen  years  old.  I  was  then  a  writer  of  an  inexact  and  unscientific 
system  of  shorthand  ;  and  probably  as  bigoted  a  partisan  of  the  system  I  wrote  as 
could  be  found.  Mr.  Graham's  system  was  not  advocated  by  anybody  so  far  as  I 
was  concerned.  It  won  its  way  to  my  approbation  simply  by  what  I  saw  in  the 
book.  It  seemed  very  easy  to  learn,  and  since  then  I  have  always  found  it  swift 
and  certain,  and,  though  I  am  an  indifferent  penman,  the  symmetry  and  sim- 
plicity of  the  system  have  always  made  writing  and  reading  so  easy  that  I  frankly 
confess  I  cannot  understand  the  statement  that  anyone  finds  it  difficult. 

"  I  regard  Mr.  Graham  as  one  of  the  very  great  men  of  the  intellectual  world. 
A  true  friend,  a  warm  partisan,  a  genius  in  arrangement  and  systemization,  he 
was,  during  his  life,  the  object  of  many  envious  attacks  by  men  who  little  knew 
how  small  they  seemed  as  they  surrounded  him.  The  system  he  gave  to  us, 
needing  no  changes  from  the  time  of  its  first  publication,  will  probably  be  the 
principal  vehicle  for  the  exact  recording  of  rapid  speech  as  long  as  shorthand  is 
written.  In  every  court-room  and  public  assemblage  in  the  English-speaking 
world  where  reporting  is  done,  the  hand  of  the  reporter,  consciously  or  uncon- 
sciously, pays  continual  tribute  to  Mr.  Graham's  genius,  because  his  abbreviating 
expedients  have  more  or  less  permeated  the  writing  of  every  phonographer,  and, 
I  believe,  this  will  be  so  more  and  more. 
"Washington,  D.  C,  Juna  7th,  1894." 

From.  Prof.  T.  J.  Elllnwood,  Official  Reporter  of  Henry  'Ward  Beecher's 
Discourses  for  30  Years. 

"  I  had  freqiient  opportunities  for  observing  the  ease  and  accuracy  with  which 
he  [Andrew  J.  Graham]  performed  feats  of  reporting  that  were  impossible  to  the 
ordinary  stenographer ;  and  so  convinced  was  I  of  the  many  advantages  afforded 
by  his  method  that  I  adopted  it;  and  ever  since  I  have  felt  greatly  indebted  to 
him  for  his  numerous  valuable  devices,  which  have  enabled  me,  as  a  shorthand 
writer  and  teacher,  to  do  my  work  with  far  greater  facility  and  satisfaction  than 
I  could  otherwise  have  done  it." 

From  Prof.  E.  H.  Magill,  for  25  Tears  President  of  Swarthmore  College, 
Swarthmore,  Pa, 

"  Among  the  many  men  who  have  attempted  the  introduction  and  general 
diffusion  of  a  knowledge  of  shorthand  writing  in  the  past  two  hundred  years,  I 
believe  that  not  one  has  done  more  valuable  work,  and  work  likely  to  have  a 
permanent  value,  than  Andrew  J.  Graham.  I  studied  the  Pitman  system  when 
it  was  first  introduced  into  this  country  by  the  works  and  the  lectures  of  Andrews 
and  Boyle.  Since  then  I  have  followed  the  movements  of  Benn  Pitman  and 
others,  even  including  some  attention  to  the  so-called  '  Takygraphy,'  and  I  have 
never  found  anything  equal  to  the  Graham  system.  I  have  a  copy  of  Graham's 
•Standard-Phonographic  Dictionary' — a  most  careful, painstaking,  and  elaborate 
work  of  1,053  pages — and  have  had  this  book  bound  in  three  volumes  for  notes 
and  references,  and  it  has  long  been  with  me  a  standard  reference  on  all  points 
as  to  doubtful  forms  for  words  and  phrase's.  I  find  the  arrangement  of  it  simply 
admirable  in  all  respects.  I  tell  all  my  friends  that  life  is  too  short  to  give  the 
time  to  the  study  of  more  than  one  system  of  shorthand,  and  I  advise  all  to  make 
that  one  the  system  devised  by  Andrew  J.  Graham.  His  patient  perseverence, 
and  most  conscientious  thoroughness  and  painstaking,  are  manifest  in  every 
work  that  he  has  ever  produced.  That  is  what  is  sure  to  give  to  his  labors  a  per- 
manent value. 

"  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  add  that  I  have  used  no  other  text-books  in  teach- 
ing phonography  for  many  years,  both  in  Swarthmore  College  and  elsewhere, 
,than  those  of  Andrew  J.  Graham. 

"  SWAETHMOBE,  Pa.,  6th  Mo.,  6th,  1894." 

From  Iiucien  Knight,  Official  Court  Reporter,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

"  I  have  always  been  an  ardent  believer  in  Graham's  Shorthand,  and  after 
some  considerable  examination  of  other  systems,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  stands 
preeminent  in  the  shorthand  field.  As  for  the  so-called  '  improvements  '  on  that 
eystem,  they  seein  to  me  attempts  '  to  gild  refined  gold,  to  paint  the  lily.' " 


TESTtMOmALS,  OflNtOm  OF  TBE  PRESS,  ETC. 

From  ■William  Anderson,  Official  Reporter,  Court  of  General  Sessions, 
New  York  City. 

"After a  daily  professional  use  of  shorthand  for  the  last  twenty-five  years,  I 
unhesitatingly  state,  that  Graham's  Standard  Phonography  is  the  only  system  by 
■which  very  rapid  speakers  can  be  repoi'ted  verbatim.  The  text-books  of  this 
American  author  are  marvels  of  skill  and  industry,  and  give  a  thorough  and 
complete  exposition  of  the  science  and  art  of  Phonography  in  its  most  approved 
form." 

From  Charles  A.  Graham,  Official  Court  Reporter,  Liouisville,  Ky. 

"It  is  right  amusing  to  read  the  opinions  of  the  two-year-old  reporters,  and 
book-phonographers,  who  don't  know  the  first  thing  in  the  world  about  actual 
reporting,  as  to  the  "utter  illegibility  of  Graham's."  Years  ago  I  made  up  my 
mind  to  write  entirely  after  Graham,  and  I  have  a  Standard-Phonogi-aphic 
Dictionary  at  my  house,  and  one  lying  on  my  office  table,  and  use  them  both 
constantly.  1  know  that  I  have  as  much  reading  to  do  as  any  stenographer  can 
have,  and  I  never  get  stuck." 

From  Hon.  Charles  A.  Sumner,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 

"  Standard  Phonography — The  only  system  worth  the  attempt  to  learn." 
From  Morris  E.  Jones,  Official  Court  Reporter,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

"  My  conversion  from  Benn-Pitmanism  was  so  strong  and  so  thorough,  that  I 
became  possessed  of  that  missionary  spirit  which  has  ever  actuated  me  in  later 
years.  While  I  have  not  attempted  to  investigate  any  of  the  wonderful  improve- 
ments that  have  sprung  up  on  every  hand  during  the  last  fifteen  years,  and  have 
not  been  disposed  to  criticize  them  in  the  various  'organs'  through  which  they 
have  been  published,  I  have  never  for  one  moment  forgotten  that  it  was  a 
thorough  mastery  of  the  principles  of  Standard  Phonography,  and  a  close 
adherence  to  them  in  practice,  that  placed  me,  early  in  my  career  as  a  reporter, 
beyond  the  necessity  of  seeking  improvements  and  a  constant  change  for  some- 
thing better.  Whatever  reputation  I  have  in  the  line  of  my  profession  and  skill, 
I  owe  to  Graham's  shortest  shorthand,  and  I  have  therefore,  at  all  times,  when- 
ever opportunity  offered,  put  in  a  good  word  for  it." 

From  Geo.  N.  Hillman,  Official  Court  Reporter,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

"After  more  than  twenty  years'  use  of  Graham's  Phonography,  I  am  more 
than  ever  convinced  that  the  closer  one  sticks  to  Graham,  the  easier  and  better 
will  be  his  reporting  of  the  most  rapid  utterance." 

From  Henry  L..  Burnell,  Official  Reporter  of  the  Pennsylvania  Senate. 

"  Editor  Student's  Journal,  714  Broadway,  iV.  F. 

"Dear  Sir  :  I  was  very  much  interested  in  the  conclusive  exhibit  of  the  super- 
iority of  Standard  Phonography  made  in  the  Aiigust  and  September  numbers  of 
the  Journal.  It  confirms  my  own  observation,  covering  a  period  from  1868  to 
date,  as  to  the  large  majority  among  the  official  reporters  of  the  United  States 
who  write  the  Graham  system. 

"For  my  own  part  I  can  say  that  I  began  with  Benn  Pitman,  dallied  consider- 
ably with  Munson,  and  was  introduced  to  Standard  Phonography  while  at  Michigan 
University  by  W.  J.  English,  Esq.,  and  at  once  recognized  its  superior  merits, 
adopted  it  and  have  been  preaching  it  to  all  who  have  come  in  my  way  ever 
since,  and  my  faith  in  it  grows  with  every  new  occasion  in  which  I  am  called  on 
to  put  it  to  a  severe  test. 

"  I  have  tried  it  in  all  the  variety  of  work  that  an  extensive  practice  in  courts 
has  demanded,  in  sermon  reporting,  medical  association,  political  and  literary 
work,  and  have  never  found  it  wanting.  Last  sjjring,  as  the  reporter  of  the 
Pennsylvania  Senate,  I  enjoyed  opportunities  to  test  it  on  a  variety  of  subjects 
and  with  some  rapid  speakers  commanding  a  broad  vocabulary,  but,  as  always, 
it  demonstrated  its  entire  adequacy  for  whatever  purposes  reporters  use  short- 
band. 

"  A  reporter  is  not  always  satisfied  with  his  own  performances,  however  perfect 
the  instrument  which  he  uses,  in  the  variety  of  physical  and  mental  conditions 
in  which  he  may  find  himself  during  a  long  period  of  years  devoted  to  hard 
■work,  but  he  can  always  lean  with  unfaltering  confidence  on  Standard  Phonog- 
raphy, no  matter  what  else  may  fail,  in  his  most  exacting  tasks." 

From  Henry  L,.  Denison,  Official  Court  Reporter,  Denver,  Col. 

"  I  know  enough  of  other  styles  of  shorthand  to  prefer  Standard  Phonography." 


TESTIMONIALS,  OPINIOKS  OF  THE  PRESS,  ETC. 

Prom  Herschel  "Whitaker,  Official  Court  Reporter,  Detroit,  Mich. 

"The  publication  of  Graham's  system  of  phonography  marked  an  epoch  in 
shorthand  writing.  What  McCormick  gave  to  agriculture,  Graham  gave  to  short- 
hand. McCormick  made  it  possible  by  the  reaper  to  largely  increase  the  oppor- 
tunity of  the  husbandman,  and  to  harvest  his  crops  with  case.  Graham,  by  his 
methods,  enlarged  the  opportunity  for  thousands  to  embark  in  a  profession  which 
had  hitherto  been  closed  to  them  under  the  older  and  cruder  systems  of  report- 
ing. He  constructed  a  system  based  upon  sound  principles,  and  his  text-books 
are  complete  essays  upon  the  subject  of  which  they  treat.  Unlike  the  authors  of 
other  systems  of  stenogi-aphy,  he  withheld  his  work  from  the  public  until  he  had 
developed  a  complete  system.  When  he  finally  presented  his  work  it  was  com- 
plete and  needed  no  further  improvement.  The  principles  upon  which  his  sys- 
tem was  constructed  were  so  broad  and  comprehensive  that  they  covered  the 
field  and  left  nothing  to  be  supplied. 
"Detkoit,  Mich.,  June  2,  1894." 

From  Andrew  Devine,  Official   Reporter,  House  of  Representatives, 
Washington,  D.  C. 

"I  believe  Standard  Phonography  to  be  the  best  system  extant  for  those  who 
have  the  natural  qualifications  required  for  first-class  reporting. 

"  As  to  the  alleged  difliculty  of  reading  Standard  Phonography  compared  with 
other  systems,  I  can  only  say,  that  I  believe  I  have  had  as  extensive  and  as  try- 
ing experience  as  any  reporter  of  my  time,  in  reading  original  notes  before  civil 
courts  and  courts-martial,  before  Committees  of  both  Houses  of  Congress  and 
before  the  House  of  Representatives  itself,  and  tljjit  I  have  never  in  any  instance 
failed  or  felt  embarrassed  in  doing  that  kind  of  work ;  nor  have  I  ever  met  any- 
one who  could  read  his  shorthand  better  than  I  could  read  mine." 

From  B.  C.  Brown,  Official  Court  Reporter,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 

"  I  commenced  the  study  of  shorthand  in  1863,  and  after  struggling  painfully 
with  several  inferior  systems,  from  which  I  received  more  injury  than  benefit,  I 
was  about  to  give  up  the  hope  of  ever  becoming  a  competent  stenographer,  when 
Mr.  Charles  A.  Sumner  called  my  attention  to  Graham's  works,  and  placed 
Graham's  Second  Eeader  in  my  hands.  Its  harmony,  simplicity,  and  compact- 
ness, were  a  revelation  to  me.  As  rapidly  as  possible,  I  divested  myself  of  the  bad 
phonographic  habits  formed  by  previous  study,  and  in  a  short  time  made  great 
progress  in  speed.  Had  I  studied  Graham  from  the  first,  I  would  have  reached 
the  acquired  competency  long  before  I  did.  As  it  was,  my  task  was  harder  than 
if  I  had  never  before  seen  a  shorthand  book." 


OPINIONS  OF  THE  PEESS  concerning  THE  FIEST  EDITION 
OF  THE  HAND-BOOK. 


From  a  long  review  in  the  New  Yoek  Evening  Post. 
"Mr.  Graham  has  long  been  known  as  an  accomplished  verbatim  reporter, 
and  a  successful  teacher  of  Phonography,  and  he  has  manifestly  bestowed  a, 
large  amount  of  labor  and  research  in  perfecting  this  work.  He  has  reduced 
the  art  to  a  complete  science,  perfect  in  all  its  details,  having  used  the  English 
Phonography  only  as  a  basis  for  his  own  system." 

From  the  New  Yoek  Daily  News. 
"The  present  volume  is  an  Encyclopedia  of  the  principles  and  practice  of 
this  admirable  system  of  writing  Phonography.  By  easy  steps  the  student  is 
conducted  from  the  elements  of  Phonography  to  those  refinements  and  niceties 
which  are  required  for  the  purposes  of  the  finished  reporter.  .  .  .  The  whole 
forms  an  entire  system  of  Standard  Phonography." 

From  the  Scientific  American. 
"  To  all  who  wish  to  attain  a  knowledge  of  the  art  of  Phonography  this  book 
will  be  a  valuable  comijanion,  and  the  already  proficient  will  find  in  it  many 
hints  by  which  they  may  profit  in  reporting.  It  is,  we  think,  a  successful  attempt 
to  systematize  phonography,  and  place  it  beyond  the  chance  of  FtJTCrRa 
CHANGE,  SO  that  any  person  acquiring  it  now  will  not  have  to  be  continually  alter- 
ing, correcting,  and  unlearning  what  be  has  already  act^uired," 


Price-list  of  ANDREW  J.  GRAHAM  &  CO.,  1135  Broadway,  N.  T. 

WORKS 

ON 

STANDARD  PHONOGRAPHY 

AND    OTHER   SUBJECTS 

BY 

ANDREW  J.   GRAHAM,  A.  M. 


"A  more  complete  series  of  works  on  any  subject  than  Mr. Graham's  Standard 
Phonographic  Series  has  never  been  published.  The  Text-Books  are  the  only 
ones  that  are  perfect  in  themselves  ;  and,  in  no  respect,  could  I  suggest  an  im- 
provement in  the  manner  of  bringing  the  subject  before  even  the  dullest 
student." — Chables  Flowers,  a  superior  reporter. 

The  Little  Teacher.— Comprises :  1.  The  Outline,  presenting  all  the  chief 
elements  of  Standard  Phonography  in  eight  primer-size  pages  :  2.  The 
Little  Reading  Exercises — furnishing  in  16  little  pages  an  exercise  on 
each  section  of  the  Outline.  3.  Miniature  edition  of  the  Correspondent's 
List  of  Word-Signs,  Contractions,  Phrase-Signs.  Prefixes,  and  Ailixes  of  the 
Corresponding  Style,  ffff"  The  Little  Teacher  is  a  useful  pocket  companion 
for  students  of  the  Synopsis  or  Hand-Book.    Price,  cloth,  40  cts.  ;  paper,  25  cts. 

The  Synopsis. — ^New  and  Revised  edition. — Comprises  :  1.  The  Synopsis  (in  29 
duodecimo  pages)  of  all  the  Principles  of  the  Corresponding  Style,  unmis- 
takably presented,  with  numerous  engraved  illustrations.  2.  "  The  Corre- 
spondent's List" — 12mo  edition — comprising  an  alphabetical  list  of  Corre- 
sponding Word-Signs,  Contractions,  Phrase-Signs,  Prefixes,  and  Affixes.  3. 
"The  Reading  Exercises" — in  which  there  is  an  extended  illustration  and 
application  of  each  section  of  the  text ;  followed  by  several  pages  of  con- 
nected reading  matter,  with  an  interlined  translation.  This  edition  is  well 
adapted  to  the  use  of  either  Classes  or  Private  Students.  jaS"  This  is  a  highly 
useful  book  for  students  of  the  Hand-Book,  in  making  frequent  reviews  of 
the  elements. — Price,  50  cts. 

The  Hand-Book. — New  and  Revised  edition. — Presents  every  principle  of 
every  style  of  the  Art  in  such  a  Form  and  Manner,  with  such  Fullness  of 
Explanation  and  Completeness  of  Illustration,  and  with  such  other  features 
as  fully  to  adapt  the  work  to  the  use  of  Schools  and  to  Self-Instruction.  400 
duodecimo  pages  (52  being  engraved  exercises),  to  which  are  apxsended  41 
pages  of  a  Brief  Phonographic  Dictionary.  Price,  bound  in  muslin,  with 
embossed  side-title,  $2.00;  post-paid,  $2.10. 

"Full,  Concise,  and  Philosophical  in  its  development  of  the  theory  of 
writing  by  sound.  Admirable  in  its  arrangement,  and  Replete  with  Improve- 
ments and  refinements  on  the  Art  as  previously  defined,  it  affords  the  learner 
a  safe  means  of  obtaining  a  speed  in  reporting  at  least  one  fourtti  greater  than 
can  be  acquired  by  any  other  method." — New  York  Herald. 

First  Reader. — New  and  Revised  Edition  :  Stereographed  in  the  Correspond- 
ing Style;  with  interijaged  Key  ;  with  Questions  ;  and  with  Notes.     $1.25. 

Second  Reader.— New  and  Revised  Edition  :  Stereographed  in  the  Reporting 
Style,  with  Key  and  Notes.  To  be  studied  in  connection  with  the  Reporting- 
Style  chapter  of  the  Hand-Book.    $1.25. 


Price-List  of  AXDBEW  J.  GBAIIAM  t£  CO.,  1135  Broadway,  N.  T. 

Standard-Phonograpliic  Dictionary, — "  The  last  great  crowuiug  work  of 
the  Standard  Series,"  gives  the  prouvmciation  aud  the  best  outlines  (Corre- 
spondiug,  Advauoed-Correspondiug,  aud  Keporting)  of  about  (iO.OOO  -words, 
and  the  forms  for  about  G0,(MH)  phrases.  Beyond  comparison  with  any  short- 
hand dictionary  or  vocabulary  ever  published.  Invaluable  to  writers  of  either 
style.  Cloth,  $'2..'50,  ppd..  $2.70;  full  leather,  $3.50,  ppd.,  $;!.75.  Octavo-form 
(from  the  same  plates),  with  wide  margins,  cloth,  $3.,  ppd.,  $3.75  ;  leather 
$4.00,  ppd.,  $4.25. 

The  Reporter's  List,— With  engraved  forms,  combining  in  one  list,  in  .chart- 
like form,  and  in  i>honographic-alphabetical  order,  all  the  Word-Signs,  Con- 
tractions, etc.,  cont^iiued  in  lists  in  the  Haud-Book,  and  with  many  thousand 
other  words  for  compaeison,  contrast,  and  distinction,  with  exijlanations 
in  the  corresjionding  style.  1,000  engraved  pages  and  139  pages  of  comnJon 
print,  consisting  of  Preface,  Introduction,  Notes,  and  hidex.  The  Index  is  ar- 
ranged in  the  common-alphabetical  order,  which  permits  the  easy  finding  of 
any  word  or  phrase  in  the  book.  A  very  valuable  work.  Total  number  of 
pages,  1,139.     Price,  cloth,  $2.50,  ppd.,  $2.70;  leather,  $3.50,  ppd.,  $3.75. 

Practice-Book  Series. — VCS  =  Unvocaltzed  Corresponding  Style.  Engi-aved  in 
the  Advanced-Corresponding  Style,  with  Key  and  Questions  and  Notes.  \cty 
useful  for  practice  iu  reading  or  writing  without  the  vowels.  Composed  of 
short  articles  on  scientific  aud  literary  matters.  Very  interesting  and  in- 
structive.     12mo,  120  pages.     Cloth.     Price,  75  cents. 

Business  L,etters. — First  and  Second  Series.  These  little  books  are  intended 
principally  for  students  of  .shorthand  who  are  preparing  themselves  for 
amanuensis  work,  and  who  do  not  care  to  use  the  briefest  reporting  out- 
lines. They  consist  of  a  large  variety  of  business  letters,  nearly  all  of  which 
were  furnished  by  stenographers  to  whom  they  had  been  dictated.  En- 
graved in  the  Simi^le-Reportiug  Style,  with  Key.  12mo,  90  pages.  Cloth. 
Price,  50  cents  each. 

Auianiiensis  Practice. — Consists  of  a  large  number  and  variety  of  business 
letters  and  a  number  of  miscellaneous  articles  of  general  and  scientific  in- 
terest.    Engraved  iu  the  Advanced-Reporting  Style. 

The  Convenient  arrangement  of  this  book  has  made  it  very  popular  in 
schools  aud  among  jDrivate  students.  It  is  almost  indispensable  to  students 
preparing  for  the  highest-grade  work  of  an  ofBce-stenographer.  Superbly 
printed  on  fine  paper.     12mo,  150  pages.     Cloth.     Price,  $1.25. 

Lady  of  the  Lake. — By  Sir  Walter  Scott.  With  Frontispiece.  Stereographed  in 
the  Advanced-Corresponding  Style,  with  interpaged  Kev ;  and  witli  Notes. 
Total  number  of  pages,  328.  Price,  $1.50 ;  Morocco,  $3l00.  "  A  beautiful 
poem,   beautifully   engraved   in  phonography." 

The  Legend  of  Sleepy  Hollo-w. — Irving's  quaint  tale  of  life  among  the 
Dutch  settlers  along  the  lower  Hudson  a  century  ago,  receives  another 
charm  when  presented  iu  the  graceful  characters  of  Standard  Phonography. 
Engraved  in  the  Advanced-Corresponding  Style.  No  key.  Handsomely 
bound  in  paper  covers.     37  pages.     Price,  20  cents. 

The  Student's  Journal  (Established  1872). — Monthly  exponent  of  Graham 
shorthand — appeals  to  reporters  as  well  as  students — contains  more  short- 
hand and  more  instruction  than  any  other  similar  publication,  as  well  as 
letterpress  reading  of  general  interest.  Adapted  for  use  in  schools.  Sent 
to  any  address  for  one  year  for  one  dollar.  Special  rates  for  clubs.  Sample 
copy,  five  cents.    20  pages  (10  x  12). 

Writing  Exercise  Blanks. — (Key  to  the  Hand-Book  Reading  Exercises,  with 
lines  to  write  the  signs  on).    96  pages.     10  cents. 


ANDREW    J.   GRAHAM  &  CO., 

publishers, 

1135  Broadway  New  York. 


Price-list  of  ANDREW  J.  GRAHAM  dk  CO.,  11 35 Broadway,  N.  T. 
3nSCELLANE0US  BOOKS  AND  ARTICLES. 

— PREPAID 

*A  Book  of  Peayek  (by  H.  W.  Beecher,  -with  portrait),  cl. 
*BiBLE  Studies  (by  Henry  Ward  Beecher),  cloth    - 
Bkief  Longhand  ---.-- 
Dk.  Stone,  Sketch  of — cloth  ... 

"  "        — paper    -  .  -  - 

Envelopes — per  package       -  -  .  - 

AiPHABET  (Phonographic).    Lord's  Peayee  (Reporting  Style). 
Glance  at  Phonography.      Cheistian  Names. 
Lessons  to  an  Ex-(Benn)-Pitmanite — cloth     - 

"  "  "  "  — paper 

*Me'x'Aphoes  and  Similes — of  Henry  Ward  Beecher  - 
Note-Books  (for  Pen  or  Pencil).     160  pages 
Paper. — Triple-Line  {Red  Lines) — per  quire    - 

"  "  per  pkg.  of  5  quires 

"  "  per  ream     - 

[To  points  where  the  express  rate  is  not  over  $5  per  100  lbs., 
a  ream  can  be  sent  cheaper  by  express  than  by  mail.] 

♦Payne's  Business  Letter  Writer       -  -  - 

Pencils  (Graham's  Keporting) — per  dozen 

"  "  "  per  half- gross 

"  "  "  per  gross  - 

Pens  (Graham's  Phonographic) — steel,  per  box  (12  doz.) 

"  "  "  "      per  doz, 

*Phonetic  Quarterly — cloth     .  -  -  - 

Phonographic  Numerals      .  -  -  - 

■"Sumner's  "Notes  of  Travel  in  Northern  Europe." 
385  pp.  ;   90  illustrations  ... 

Sumner's  "  Shorthand  and  Reporting  " — part  engraved 

STUDENT'S  journal- 
Memorial  Number  (June,  '94),  containing  Portrait, 
Biographical  Sketches,  and  Fac-similes  of  the 
Reporting  Notes  of  Prof.  Andrew  J.  Graham 
Vols.  I  to  V — odd  numbers  only,  per  number  - 

"      VI  to  XXX — bound,  each 
Vol.  XXXI,  1902.  Subscription 
The  Student's  Journal  Binder    -  .  - 

*  The  asterisk  indicates  that  these  book.s  do  not  relate  to  nor  contain  shorthand. 


$0.75 

$0.75 

1.50 

1.50 

.60 

.60 

.25 

.25 

.10 

.10 

.10 

.10 

.25 

.25 

.10 

.10 

1.00 

1.00 

.07 

.13 

.15 

.20 

.60 

.85 

2.10 

3.00 

.50 

.50 

.50 

.50 

1.70 

1.90 

3.40 

3.80 

1.00 

1.00 

.10 

.12 

.40 

.40 

.15 

.15 

1.00 

1.10 

.10 

.10 

.10 

.10 

.20 

.20 

1.75 

1.95 

1.00 

1.00 

.50 

.75 

ANDREW   J.    GRAHAM    &    CO., 

1135  Broadway,  New  York. 


FEi 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  AT  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


-       -'IC: 


■'iV 


IS 


JAN  13  19SI 
FEB  5      1955 


QGI  01201ft 


viUN   21986 


SB" 


im 


UCIAYoiing    HcscKCh    LiDrary 

Z56  .G76h 

y 


L  009   530   501    7 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    001  238  569   6 


Z56 
G76h 


'/»r 


^ 

^'^ 


7pr-l 


